The Shepherd’s Rod Writings

THE SHEPHERD’S ROD
WRITINGS

Copyrighted June 5, 1997
[Copyright Information]

MAIN MENU
(Click on the book you would like to look at.)
The Shepherd’s Rod Volume 1
The Shepherd’s Rod Volume 2
Tracts (1-15)
Timely Greetings Volume 1
Timely Greetings Volume 2
The Symbolic Codes
The Answerer Books
1950 General Conference Special
The White House Recruiter
Jezreel Letters
Un-Adventist Activities Letter
Reporting Un-Adventist Activities
The Shepherd’s Rod Vol. 1 Tract
The Leviticus
Fundamental Beliefs & Directory
The Entering Wedge
A Letter Included with the Certificate of Fellowship
Military Stand of Davidian Seventh-day Adventist’s
Mt. Carmel Training Center

ISA. 58:1
“Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like
a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression,
and the house of Jacob their sins.”

The Shepherd’s Rod Volume 1

The 144,000 of Revelation 7–
Call For Reformation

By
V.T. Houteff

Volume One
Printed in U.S.A.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 2

THE SHEPHERD’S ROD, Vol. 1
Copyright 1930
By V.T. Houteff

Mechanical Drawing Done By
Martin S. Ramstat

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 3

THE SHEPHERD’S ROD
book, Vol. 1

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 4

PREFACE

It is the intention of this book to reveal the truth of the 144,000 mentioned in Revelation 7 but the chief object of this publication is to bring about a reformation among God’s people. The truth herein contained is divided into seven sections, giving proof from seven different angles, to prevent any doubt or confusion. This subject is made clear by the use of the Bible and the writings given by the Spirit of Prophecy.

The truth revealed here is of great importance to the church just now because of the foretold danger which God’s people are soon to meet. It calls for decided action on the part of the believers to separate themselves from all worldlings and worldliness; to anchor themselves on the Solid Rock by obedience to all the truth known to this denomination, if we must escape the great ruin. “The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: Hear ye the rod, and who hath appointed it.” Micah 6:9.

–AUTHOR.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 5

CONTENTS

Preface.

Topical Index.

Introduction Of Contents.

Section 1. The One Hundred And Forty-Four Thousand.
Section 2. The Four Classes Of The Redeemed.
Section 3. Esau And Jacob.
Section 4. Who Is Israel By The Promise?
Section 5. The Prophecy Of Ezekiel Four.
Section 6. Synopsis Of Isaiah Chapters.
Section 7. What Is The Meaning Of The Fourth Chapter Of Micah?
Summary Of Lessons Of Reform–What Makes Infidels?
Summary Of The 144,000.
Summary Chart Of Both Lessons.
How To check Up Contents Presented, If Authentic.
Micah Six And Seven–Prophecy Of The Book, Time Due For
Publication.
The Duty–Who Receives The Truth.
Objections That May Arise.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 6

TOPICAL INDEX

Introduction of Contents.
Preface.
Section 1.

THE ONE HUNDRED AND FORTY-FOUR THOUSAND 13
Matters Not, So Long As One Does Right 14
Meaning Of Seven Years Of Plenty
And Seven Years Of Famine 15
Seven Years Of Plenty,
And Seven Years Of Famine 19
Who Are The 144,000? 20
Do The 144,000 Ever Die? 22
Will Sister White Be With The 144,000 24
Only 144,000 Enter Temple 25
What Kind Of Seal Is It? 26
The Two Seals 27
Ezekiel 9 Is Not A Sabbath Seal 29
Sealing Begins–Church At Low Ebb 30
Cause Of Sighing And Crying 33
Partial List Of
Abominations In The Church 34
Will This Sealing
Continue To The Close Of Probation? 35
Five Men Follow The One 37
Distinction Between
144,000 And Other Saints 38

Section 2.

THE FOUR CLASSES OF THE REDEEMED 41
Class 1 41
Class 2 42
Class 3 42
Class 4 42
Types And Anti-types 43
An Explanation Of Early Writings, Page 15 45
Elijah Represents The 144,000 46
Moses–Type Of Resurrection Of Just 47
Type Of Special Resurrection 47
The Type Of The Second Resurrection 48
Type Of The Second Death 48
Procession Of The Redeemed 49
An Explanation Of The Writer’s
Inkhorn Of Early Writings, Page 279 51

Section 3.

ESAU AND JACOB 52
Symbol Of Struggle 54
The Time And Church 54
Two Classes of People 55
Symbol Of Birthright 55

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 7

Symbol Of Hair 55
Symbol Of Esau’s Heel 56
Symbol Of Being Red 56
Symbol Of Esau’s Character 56
Esau’s Blessing 57
Symbol Of Pottage 58
Edom–A Type 59
Change Of Names 60
Loss And Gain 60
Jacob’s Dream 61
Mothers Of Israel 61
Jacob Homeward-Bound: Time Of Trouble 62
Type Of Promised Land–Israel In Father’s House 62

Section 4.

WHO IS ISRAEL BY THE PROMISE? 64
Years Of Plenty–And Famine 68
Joseph Type Of Christ 68
Pharaoh, Type Of– 69
The Beginning Of Famine 70
Egyptians, Type Of Gentiles 70
Egyptians Sold Themselves To Pharaoh 71
Joseph Removes People Throughout Egypt 72
70 Souls, Type Of Organization 73
Jacob Type Of James 75
The Land Of Goshen 76
Joseph Nourished Israel 76
Shepherds 77
Another Pharaoh Arose 77
Taskmasters 77
Furnish Straw No More 81
Midwives 86
Male Children In The Nile 87
Male Children Of Denomination–How Drowned 88
Moses Found By Princess 89
Moses’ Choice 90
Moses’ Misconception 90
The Application Of The Type 91
Moses In The Wilderness 93
Application Of The Lesson 94
The Shepherd’s Rod 95
Death Of Firstborn 96

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 8

The Passover Lamb 97
The Red Sea 99
Mount Sinai 100
New Name Given To Church 100
What Is The Number Of Israel? 101
What Constitutes The Remnant? 102
Cloud By Day–Fire By Night 104
Joseph, Type Of Christ 105
Pharaoh, Type Of Leaders 106
The 430 Years Of Sojourning And Affliction 108
Co-incident Chart 112-113

Section 5.

THE PROPHECY OF EZEKIEL FOUR,
And What Transpires Within The 390 Days 114
Wheat, Symbol Of Faith 118
Barley, Symbol Of Spirit 118
Beans, Symbol Of grace 118
Lentils, Type Of Doctrine Of Baptism By Immersion 119
Millet, Symbol Of 2300 Days 119
Spelt, Symbol Of The Sabbath In Connection With
Sanctuary 120
All In One Vessel 120
Barley Cake 122
“I will Lay Bands Upon Thee” 122
“Thou Shalt Drink Also Water” 122
Meat by Weight–Water By Measure 123
Explanation Of Ezekiel 4:12, 14, 15 123
The Forty Days, And What Transpires Within 125
Seven–Perfect Number 126
The Siege 128
Separation In Principle 129
Time Of Spiritual Hunger 130

Section 6.

SYNOPSIS OF ISAIAH, CHAPTERS 54-56 Inclusive 135
Isaiah 54–Beginning Of Letter–“The God Of Comfort” 135
Isaiah 55–God Calls To Return–The Word
That Transforms 140
Wine 141
The Millet 142
Why Spend Money For That Which Is Not Bread? 144
Isaiah 56–Blessings To Jew And Gentile–
Blind Watchmen 145
Isaiah 57–The Righteous And The Wicked In The Day Of
Trouble 146
Isaiah 58–True Fasting–The Sabbath Restored 147

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 9

Isaiah 59–A Redeemer Promised To A Penitent People 150
Isaiah 60–The Final Triumph Of The Righteous 152
Isaiah 61–Builders Of The Old Waste Places 153
Isaiah 62–The Holy People–The Lord’s Redeemed 154
Isaiah 63–Afflicted For His People’s Sake 156
His Redeemed 157
Isaiah 65–A People Prepared For A New Heaven And A New
Earth 160
Isaiah 66–The Ingathering From The Gentiles: Worship In The
New Earth 165

Section 7.

What Is The Meaning Of The FOURTH CHAPTER OF
MICAH? 173

SUMMARY OF LESSONS OF REFORM–What Makes
Infidels 182
God Reveals Secrets To His Prophets 196
God’s Law–How Broken? 198
Is The Church In An Excellent Condition? 198
What Has Been Gained During The Past Quadrennium 201
Answer To The Indian’s Argument Of Pages 182-183 204
How Can Christians Get To Heaven If The Distance Is So
Great? 205

SUMMARY OF THE 144,000–
The Deadly Wound Is Healed 205
Leopard Beast–Rev. 13:1-10 210
Chart–His Deadly Wound Is Healed 221

SUMMARY CHART–Explanation Of Types 223
Old Testament (Section Two) 223
Summary Chart Of Types 224
Old Testament (Section Three) 225
New Testament (Section One) 227
New testament (Section two) 227
New Testament (Section Three) 228
Old Testament (Section One)–
Melchizedek, King Of Salem 229
How To Check Up On Contents Presented. (If Authentic) 231
Micah Six And Seven–Prophecy Of The Book, Time Due
For Publication 236
The Duty–Who Receives The Truth 245
Objections That May Arise 246

A MOTHER’S APPEAL 252

Charts

Co-incident 112, 113
Ezekiel Four (The 430 Years) 133, 134
Leopard Beast of Rev. 13:1-10 210
His Deadly Wound Is Healed 221
Summary Chart Of Types 224

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 10

INTRODUCTION

THIS publication contains only one main subject with a double lesson; namely, the 144,000, and a call for reformation. The object in view is to prepare God’s people for the impending doom of Ezekiel’s prophecy, chapter 9. There is no new doctrine taught, neither does it condemn the ones we have. The wonderful light between its pages shines upon a large number of scriptures which we have had no understanding of heretofore. The interpretation of these scriptures is supported entirely by the writings of Sr. E.G. White, that is termed the Spirit of Prophecy.

This publication does not advocate a new movement, and it absolutely opposes such moves. It brings out a positive proof which cannot be contradicted that the Seventh-day Adventist church had been used by God to carry on His work since 1844.

The following is a partial list of Bible chapters:
Revelation 7; 13:1-3. Isaiah 4, and chapters 54 to 66 inclusive.
Ezekiel 4 and 9. Micah 4 to 7 inclusive.
The Exodus Movement. The Patriarchate Types.
The “Loud Cry.”
A Complete Explanation Of The 144,000.
Meaning Of Esau And Jacob.
Martin Luther’s Act In Prophecy.
The Typical And Anti-typical Periods.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 11

The God of the Hebrews hath met with us: Let us go,
we pray thee, three days’ journey into the desert,
and sacrifice unto the Lord our God;
lest He fall upon us with pestilence, or with the sword. Ex. 5:3.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 12

SECTION I.

The One Hundred and Forty-Four Thousand

This subject of Revelation 7 is doubtless the most frequently discussed Bible subject by Seventh-day Adventists and other Bible students, than any other Biblical truth. Many theories have been advanced by the denomination, but not one has stood the test without contradiction. Great men of both Biblical and secular knowledge have diligently searched the Bible and have proved nothing as to who this company is.

We read in Great Controversy, page 397: “The spirit of error will lead us from the truth, and the Spirit of God will lead us into truth. But, say you, a man may be in an error, and think he has the truth. What then? We answer, The Spirit and word agree. If a man judges himself by the word of God, and finds a perfect harmony through the whole word, then he must believe he has the truth; but if he finds the spirit by which he is led does not harmonize with the whole tenor of God’s law or book, then let him walk carefully, lest he be caught in the snare of the devil.”

Sister E.G. White was doubtless far more acquainted with this subject than any one living at this time, for she wrote much about them and had visions of them. There is no doubt that she, too, spent much time in searching both from the Bible and her own writings, but she has failed to point out the exact company by assembling the references together, and clear the mystery. The question is: Why have all these godly people who earnestly searched for the truth failed to produce any evidence as to who this wonderful company really is? The answer we give is: Because it was not present truth in their time.

Sister White could have given a theory of some kind far more fitting and correct than any other theory ever advanced. She used wisdom and good judgment in leaving out her own opinion. God will make these things known at the appointed time only. Men may

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 13

be made to believe a thing for a while, but except it be truth, it cannot last. Thus it would be unwise and a waste of time for one to try to tell who the 144,000 are, until the scroll has made a turn and one truth reveals another. If this study would unmask the mystery and harmonize with the Scriptures and the Spirit of Prophecy, then we must conclude that God’s appointed time for this subject has come.

Sister White had received inspiration on this subject, but, like Daniel, was not permitted to know who, how, and when made, until Gods appointed time. The following is a quotation made by her to Elder E.E. Andross: “I feel confident, Elder Andross, that the brethren in Southern California will find blessing in reviewing the teachings of Scripture concerning the 144,000 and bringing to bear upon these teachings whatever of light there may be in the published writings of the Spirit of Prophecy, and as prayerful consideration is given the matter in all its bearings, I believe that God will make the truth sufficiently clear to make possible the avoidance of needless and unprofitable questions not vital to the salvation of precious souls.”

Some day this subject must be understood, for Inspiration makes no useless statements, and it cannot be in the Bible for a trinket. It must be understood before the number (144,000) is made or it would be of no value. When understood, it will guide the feet of the 144,000 in the straight path just as the first, second, and third angel’s messages have led thousands of souls to Christ.

Matters Not, So Long As One Does Right?

It has been said by some that it matters not whether one understands the subject of the 144,000 or not, so long as he does right. This is certainly true if we DO RIGHT, but how do we know whether we do right or not, except we understand Bible doctrines? How can we know whether we keep the right Sabbath, or belong to the right church, unless we understand that doctrine? Why is it important to understand Daniel 7, the beast and his image, and many other Bible prophecies? If we do not understand the subject of the 144,000, we may not be sealed, for it would be worthless to understand

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 14

it after the sealing, just as it would be of no value to understand the beast and his image after his work on earth is finished.

The angel’s message of Revelation 7–the angel ascending from the east–is as important as the first, second, and third angel’s messages of Rev. 14:6-11. It must be understood and given to the people at the right time, as also the mighty angel of Rev. 18:1. The loud cry must come at a given time. This angel of Revelation 7, can not be the third angel, for John’s explanation of them differ. The three angels of Revelation 14 are flying in the midst of heaven, or where the sun stands at noon, but the one of Revelation 7, is ascending from the east, or the rising of the sun. The message of this angel has never been understood at any time, nor proclaimed by this denomination or any other people, and only theories have been advanced. It is evident that this truth, as other truths, must come at the right time.

Meaning Of Seven Years Of Plenty And Seven Years Of Famine Found Only One Way

When the perplexing subject is made clear, then we must believe that the time is here, but this as all Bible truth, is found only one way, and in one place; namely, the storehouse (the Bible). Bear in mind that as Joseph of ancient days controlled the storehouse, even so Christ controls the Scriptures and the times. Many godly men in the past went to Christ (Joseph) and got all the present truth (corn) for that particular time that they could assimilate. While He (Christ) is liberal, He is also careful, and therefore has nothing to waste. When Joseph gathered the corn in Egypt and stored it in the storehouses, he did it not for wealth, but to sustain life in the next seven years of famine. The corn was a symbol of Christ’s Word as we shall endeavor to prove.

Reasons for believing that the seven years of plenty and the seven years of famine in the days of Joseph in ancient Egypt represent the world’s history in two sections of time are as follows:

In Volume 3, page 369, we read, “Isaac was a figure of the Son of God, who was offered a sacrifice for the sins of the world.” Again

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 15

we read in Desire of Ages, page 112, “And in the ram divinely provided in the place of Isaac, Abraham saw a symbol of Him who was to die for the sins of men.” Thus Isaac and the ram are symbols of Christ’s submission, death, and sacrifice.

Of Jonah, we read in Desire of Ages, page 406, “As Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the whale, Christ was to be the same time ‘in the heart of the earth.’ And as the preaching of Jonah was a sign to the Ninevites, so Christ’s preaching was a sign to His generation.” See also Prophets and Kings, page 274.

Elisha was a symbol of Christ. Prophets and Kings, page 240: “Like the Saviour of mankind, of whom he was a type, Elisha in his ministry among men combined the work of healing with that of teaching.” These are the reasons why Isaac, Jonah, and Elisha are types of Christ, representing the different phases and imports of the work of Christ.

Of Joseph we read in Patriarchs and Prophets, page 369: “Joseph was a representative of Christ. In their benefactor to whom all Egypt turned with gratitude and praise, that heathen people were to behold the love of their Creator and Redeemer.” Egypt was an idolatrous nation, and is a symbol of the world in sin. Joseph was a type of Christ, the sovereign of the world. As Joseph was sent into Egypt to preserve life; just so Christ was sent into the world (Egypt) to preserve life. Quoting from Patriarchs and Prophets, page 231, we read: “And God sent me before you to preserve you a posterity in the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance.” Thus it is written that these deliverances were an object lesson of spiritual blessing. But how did Joseph bless the ancient world? Was it not by the corn he preserved in the seven years of plenty? Had it not been for the immense storehouses full of life-giving energy, what blessing could Joseph have been to the ancient world were it not for his God-given wisdom to gather the corn with which to feed the world in the time of its great need? The corn which Joseph preserved is the blessing as it is written, the corn represents spiritual blessing (the Word of God). God’s Word is spiritual bread and men have lived on it.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 16

“Moreover he said unto me, Son of man, eat that thou findest; eat this roll, and go speak unto the house of Israel.” Ezek. 3:1. “Thy words were found, and I did eat them and thy word was unto me the joy and rejoicing of mine heart: For I am called by thy name, O Lord God of hosts.” Jer. 15:16. “And had rained down manna upon them to eat, and had given them of the corn of heaven.” Ps. 78:24. “Our fathers did eat manna in the desert; as it is written, He gave them bread [corn] from heaven to eat. Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but My Father giveth you the true bread from heaven.” John 6:31, 32. “To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna.” Rev. 2:17. “And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: And as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.” Rev. 10:10.

The latter prophecy has been applied to William Miller after he had studied the book of Daniel and accepted its teaching. Symbolically speaking, he ate the little book, which became a part of him and his co-workers. Had this not been true, he would not have proclaimed the message with such enthusiasm as he did. As the expected event failed to transpire in 1844, to them it was a bitter experience, thus fulfilling the Scriptures that men have eaten the Word of God.

If the corn does not represent the Word as in the Bible, then the question may be asked, Of what is Joseph a type? Isaac, Jonah, and Elisha each represent a certain phase of Christ’s work, and if Joseph represents Christ; the food gathered,–the Word; the storehouse,–the Bible, then the seven years of plenty, during which time the food was gathered must be a symbol, otherwise the picture could not be perfect; and if the years of plenty are a type, then the years of famine must be taken into consideration. Each of these two sections of time bear the number “seven,” meaning “perfect”, fullness of time (entire, or all of the time).

The symbol can represent only one thing, and that is the world’s history in two great divisions of time; namely B.C. and A.D. with

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 17

the cross (Christ), the dividing line. “For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John.” It is for this reason Jesus made the statement for we have no other thus far. The years of plenty is B.C. in which time God gave plenty to supply the world’s need for the years of famine (New Testament time, A.D.). As Joseph gathered the corn into storehouses by his servants,–the Egyptians, just so Christ gathered the Word of God (spiritual food) in the Bible (the storehouse) by His servants, the prophets. “God who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, Hath in these last days spoken unto us by His Son, whom He hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also He made the worlds.” Heb. 1:1, 2. Had it not been for this purpose then we ask, what could it have been for? God who was responsible for the event did it not to bring hardships to His subjects, or to starve the world, as the famine was not in Egypt only, for we read, “And the famine was over all the face of the earth.” Gen. 41:56. Had this not been the symbol, why would God have brought the famine over all the earth? Some people may have difficulty in being convinced, and others can never be convinced, but the harmony of the lesson can hardly be questioned.

If the seven years of plenty and the seven years of famine are not a type of the world’s history; Joseph’s immense storehouses not a type of the Bible; the corn gathered in the seven years of plenty not a type of the Word in the Bible; the feeding of the world not a type of the New Testament time consuming the Scriptures gathered in the Old Testament time; then we ask, Where are the types for all these events? Has not God given the gospel in types as well as in prophecy? “Christ was the foundation of the Jewish economy. The whole system of types and symbols was compacted prophecy of the gospel, a presentation in which were bound up the promises of redemption.” Acts of the Apostles, page 14. If the seven years of plenty and the seven years of famine did not represent the world’s history, the coincidents as well shall endeavor to bring forth could hardly have been possible by an accident. Jesus said, “Gather up the crumbs

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 18

that there be no waste.” It was His Word that multiplied the loaves and fishes; these crumbs represent the very words He spoke.

We read the following in Volume 2, page 606: “I am authorized from God to tell you that not another ray of light through the Testimonies will shine upon your pathway, until you make a practical use of the light already given.” But now we must have corn or else we shall die. As a people we have much boasted that we have all the truth, but such a statement can not be found between the pages of the Spirit of Prophecy. “Not another ray of light will shine upon your pathway until you make a practical use of the light already given.” These words suggest that there is more light to shine, and light is truth. Again, quoting from Testimonies to Ministers, page 107: “No one should claim that he has all the light there is for God’s people. The Lord will not tolerate this. He has said, ‘I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.’ Even if all our leading men should refuse light and truth, that door will still remain open. The Lord will raise up men who will give the people the message for this time.”

Seven Years Of Plenty, And Seven Years Of Famine

The seven years of plenty and seven years of famine in the days of Joseph in ancient Egypt represent the world’s history in two sections of time as previously explained; namely B.C. and A.D. Each one of these sections bears the Biblical number seven” (meaning complete). The seven years of plenty is B.C. Though one may doubt the application made here, the lesson we receive from it is true. In the Old Testament time, God gave plenty through His prophets, and Christ (Joseph) stored it in the storehouse (Bible), but as we have no record that there was any of the corn left when the seven years of famine had passed, neither was there any shortage. Therefore it is plain, that all the Scriptures are to be understood (used up) before the second coming of Christ.

Pharaoh’s dream recorded in Gen. 41:17-20, reads as follows: “In my dream, behold, I stood upon the bank of the river: And, behold,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 19

there came up out of the river seven kine, fat-fleshed and well favored; and they fed in a meadow: And, behold, seven other kine came up after them, Poor and very ill favored and lean-fleshed, such as I never saw in all the land of Egypt for badness: And the lean and the ill favored kine did eat up the first seven fat kine.” Note that the seven lean and ill favored kine did eat the fat-fleshed kine. By reading Gen. 41:21, we find the seven lean kine did not put on flesh after consuming the seven fat kine, which indicates that there will be no scriptures in reserve, but that all will be brought to light. The thought is that the seven years (A.D.) will consume all the corn (Word) in the seven years (B.C.) as represented also by the ears of corn in Gen. 41:22-24. Is this not clear that all the writings in the Old Testament will be fulfilled and understood before the end of A.D. (the second coming of Christ)? But is it not true that the biggest part or portion is not yet understood? How can one say that he has all the truth and does not and cannot explain a large portion of the Bible? Shall we pray to God to open our eyes that we may see and arise from this Laodicean lethargy into which we have fallen?

Who Are The 144,000?

The subject is, “Who are the 144,000?” First mention of this number in the Bible is in Rev. 7:4: “And I heard the number of them which were sealed: And there were sealed an hundred and forty and four thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel.” Rev. 7:2. “And I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God: And he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea.” Note that this angel is ascending and not descending. In contrast to this, Rev. 18:1 says, “And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power, and the earth was lightened with his glory.” This mighty angel is not ascending, descending, nor coming, but “come.” If the angel made the trip from heaven to earth in less than 15 minutes in answer to prayer (Dan. 9:4-23), while it takes light millions of years to travel part of the distance, we

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 20

can easily understand why the expression “but come” is used, meaning suddenly appearing without warning. This angel is the Loud Cry angel, an addition to the third angel and the message of the fall of Babylon as given by the second angel is repeated, as foretold in the 18th chapter of Revelation. The people of God are thus prepared to stand in the hour of temptation, which they are soon to meet.

Early Writings, page 277: “Then I saw another mighty angel commissioned to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third angel, and give power and force to his message. Great power and glory were imparted to the angel, and as he descended, the earth was lightened with his glory. The light which attended this angel penetrated everywhere, as he cried mightily, with a strong voice, ‘Babylon is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.’ The message of the fall of Babylon, as given by the second angel, is repeated, with the additional mention of the corruptions which have been entering the churches since 1844. The work of this angel, comes in at the right time to join in the last great work of the third angel’s message, as it swells to a loud cry. And the people of God are thus prepared to stand in the hour of temptation, which they are soon to meet. I saw a great light resting upon them, and they united to fearlessly proclaim the third angel’s message…This message seemed to be an addition to the third message, joining it as the midnight cry joined the second angel’s message in 1844.”

Of the three angels of Rev. 14:6-11, John writes: “And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven,…and the third angel followed them.” These angels, following each other, were seen flying in the midst of heaven where the sun would be at mid-day, in its full strength. There is a difference between these angels and the ones in Revelation 7 and 18:1. These angels are neither “ascending” nor “come,” but continue to “fly in the midst of heaven.” The meaning is that these angels’ messages are not as powerful as the one of Rev. 18:1, for John says he saw the angel “come,” that is, stand upon the earth. The angel mentioned here is near by, but the other three

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 21

angels are at a distance. This symbol shows that they could not be as powerful as the one that is close by, but these three angels are flying and continue to fly. The meaning is that while they are not as powerful, they continue a long time until this other angel of Rev. 18:1 joins in with them, as it has been with the first, second, and third angel’s messages until now.

We go back to the angel of Revelation 7, the one in which we are most interested at the present time. This particular angel is ascending from the east. “Ascending” here could not mean departing or flying away, but simply coming, or advancing. For example, in the morning while the sun is rising or ascending, the temperature gains in heat as it nears mid-day, just so with this angel that is to seal the 144,000. The angel was seen coming, but he is taking time. The sealing cannot begin until after he arrives, for the seal of the living God is in his possession. If we can locate the time when he arrives we may know the beginning of the sealing time of the 144,000. Did we know the time when the first second, and third angel’s messages began? Our answer is: Yes.

There is no reason for not knowing the definite time when this angel of Revelation 7 arrives. If we did not know the time, we would have no message, and if Satan can deceive us from present truth, he has won with his deceptive powers. John’s prophecy in Revelation 7, of this ascending angel was only a vision of something to come, and the fulfillment of this prophecy was realized when Sister White was given her first vision in 1844, which was a vision of the 144,000. Read Early Writings, pages 13-20. John prophesied of this movement and the scene of the angel ascending in the east (John’s vision) became a reality in 1844, but the angel is in the east, and we must await his arrival, for when he arrives, the sealing begins.

Do The 144,000 Ever Die?

“The living saints, 144,000 in number;” we must not conclude that only a part of the whole can constitute the number and yet be true, for the statement made by Inspiration cannot be contradicted for

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 22

it reads “144,000 in number.” When mention is made of this company, it is at the same time when God makes known the day and hour of Jesus coming. If we can locate at what time of the world’s history God speaks the day and hour of Jesus’ coming, then we may know more about this company. Quoting Early Writings, page 285: “But there was one clear place of settled glory, whence came the voice of God like many waters, shaking the heavens and the earth. There was a mighty earthquake. The graves were opened, and those who had died in faith under the third angel’s message, keeping the Sabbath, came forth….And as God spoke the day and the hour of Jesus’ coming, and delivered the everlasting covenant to His people.”

One may here suppose that the risen and the living make the number, but we do not believe the Spirit of Prophecy would call both companies (the living and the resurrected) living saints. The 144,000 are living saints; the others, resurrected Sabbath keepers. To make it positive, another reference is given, found in Great Controversy, page 637: “Great hailstones, every one ‘about the weight of a talent,’ are doing their work of destruction. The proudest cities of the earth are laid low….Graves are opened, and “many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth…awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” All who have died in the faith of the third angel’s message come forth from the tomb glorified, to hear God’s covenant of peace with those who have kept His law.” This makes it positive that the resurrected Sabbath keepers come forth in the special resurrection of Daniel 12. This is the time when the great hailstones are doing their destructive work (7th plague). “And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air;…And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent: And men blasphemed God because of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great.” Rev. 16:17, 21. The resurrected Sabbath keepers did not live during the time of the plagues, for they were resurrected at the time of the seventh plague, so that they hear the announcement of the day and the hour of Jesus’ coming.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 23

If evidence can be brought to view that the 144,000 (in number) lived before the seventh plague, then we have positive proof that the 144,000 never died. Great Controversy, page 649: “And they sing ‘a new song’ before the throne, a song which no man can learn save the 144,000. It is the song of Moses and the Lamb,–a song of deliverance. None but the 144,000 can learn that song; for it is the song of their experience,–an experience such as no other company have ever had….They have seen the earth wasted with famine and pestilence, the sun having power to scorch men with great heat, and they themselves have endured suffering, hunger, and thirst.” Here is a positive statement that the 144,000 lived in the time of the fourth plague, the sun having power to scorch men with great heat. “And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun; and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire.” Rev. 16:8. This is the fourth plague. How could they (144,000) go through the fourth plague if the special resurrection of the Sabbath keepers (those who died under the third angel’s message) did not take place until about the end of the seventh plague? If “they have seen the earth wasted with famine and pestilence and they themselves have suffered hunger and thirst”, they must have lived through all the plagues.

Again, “They sing a new song”….which no man can learn save the 144,000….for it is the song of their experience,–an experience such as no other company have ever had.” How can it be possible for all to sing the same song if it is a song of their experience except they all have the same experience? Those who had been in the grave would have the experience of death, grave, resurrection, and receiving a new body. But those who never died have seen the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9; Isaiah 63; Isaiah 60; the closing of the third angel’s message, (the loud cry, close of probation), all of the seven last plagues, and they sing this song (of their experience and deliverance) “which no man can learn save the 144,000.”

Will Sister White Be With The 144,000?

Sister White was taken in vision to one of the planets which had

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 24

seven moons, where she met good old Enoch. This place was so beautiful and her desire for it so keen, she begged the angel to let her stay. “Then the angel said, ‘You must go back, and if you are faithful, you, with the 144,000 shall have the privilege of visiting all the worlds and viewing the handiwork of God’.” See Early Writings, page 40. There is no contradiction in this statement, for the angel told her that she, with the 144,000, meaning she is one with them but not one of them. She will doubtless be with them for she may be termed as the mother of them (being the messenger and founder of this movement), nor can we suppose they will sing the song of Moses and he (Moses) not be there. Because they are the 144,000, a special company with a special experience, is no reason why others could not travel with them, for undoubtedly Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob will be with them, being the fathers in type. What objection could be made if others would journey with them? We may suppose that Jesus would give to all the redeemed at least one trip to the other worlds.

Only 144,000 Enter Temple

“And as we were about to enter the holy temple, Jesus raised His lovely voice and said, ‘Only the 144,000 enter this place’, and we shouted, ‘Alleluia.’ This temple was supported by seven pillars all of transparent gold, set with pearls most glorious. The wonderful things I there saw, I cannot describe….I saw there tables of stone in which the names of the 144,000 were engraved in letters of gold. After we beheld the glory of the temple, we went out.” Early Writings, page 19. It is clear that no others were to enter the holy temple except the 144,000, and again it is clear that she went in, for she says, “The wonderful things I there saw, I cannot describe,” and “after we beheld the glory of the temple, we went out.” She could not see the things inside the temple unless she had gone in, and she could not have come out if she had never entered in.

Some may think that Sister White is one of the 144,000 because she entered this temple, and now that she is dead that part of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 25

144,000 will be resurrected. There is no cause for confusion here. She could have entered the temple before, or after, or she could have gone right along with them, and still it would not change the thought. We must remember this is only a vision and not the real 144,000. They were not made up at that time, neither was she bodily there. This vision was given for her to make a report and reveal a certain truth. In other words, she was a reporter. What kind of a report could have been given if she had not entered the temple? The command, “only the 144,000 enter here, had no reference to her whether she should stay out or enter. She is one with them, but not one of them.

What Kind Of Seal Is It?

Reference is made in Testimonies to Ministers, page 445. The subject is about the sealing of Revelation 7, the 144,000. We quote: “This sealing of the servants of God is the same that was shown to Ezekiel in vision.” Now if the sealing of the 144,000 of Revelation 7, is the same as Ezekiel 9, in order to find the kind of sealing it is, and the time of its beginning, we must study Ezekiel 9:1-9: “He cried also in mine ears with a loud voice, saying, Cause them that have charge over the city to draw near, even every man with his destroying weapon in his hand. And, behold, six men came from the way of the higher gate, which lieth toward the north, and every man a slaughter weapon in his hand; and one man among them was clothed with linen, with a writer’s inkhorn by his side: and they went in, and stood beside the brazen altar. And the glory of the God of Israel was gone up from the cherub, whereupon He was, to the threshold of the house. And He called to the man clothed with linen which had the writer’s inkhorn by his side; And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof. And to the others He said in mine hearing, Go ye after him through the city, and smite: let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity: Slay utterly old

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 26

and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house. And He said unto them, Defile the house, and fill the courts with the slain: go ye forth. And they went forth, and slew in the city. And it came to pass, while they were slaying them, and I was left, that I fell upon my face, and cried, and said, Ah Lord God! wilt thou destroy all the residue of Israel in thy pouring out of thy fury upon Jerusalem? Then said He unto me, The iniquity of the house of Israel and Judah is exceeding great.” It is positive that the sealing of the 144,000 is Ezekiel 9,–the separation (sifting in the church–the godly from the ungodly). Volume 1, page 181: “I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans.” Read the entire page. Note the shaking begins after the straight testimony of the “True Witness” is come.

The Two Seals

Is the Sabbath the seal of the 144,000? First of all it will be noticed that the definition of “seal” is: An instrument which is used to seal, fasten up, or enclose securely; to establish or settle beyond question; to point out and determine; designate. An effort will be made to bring forth enough Bible evidence to satisfy anyone believing in the Scriptures that all who were saved in the ages past as well as those who are to be saved now must have the seal of God. Paul, in his letter to the Ephesians said that they were to be sealed. “And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.” Eph. 4:30. The grace of sanctification wrought in the soul by the Holy Ghost is the seal and assurance of one’s redemption to come, of a joyful resurrection. The use and end of this sealing is the sacredness and safety of the thing sealed from the eyes of curiosity and hands of violence, which otherwise would be abused by strangers and enemies; thus the children of God are past the censure

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 27

of the wicked world. They are preserved as precious things for God’s own use, to be with Him in heaven. Quoting 2 Tim. 2:19, written to the Corinthians: “Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are His.” “Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.” 2 Cor. 1:22.

We read in Revelation 8 and 9, of the seven angels with the seven trumpets. These seven trumpets indicate the principal political and warlike events which were to transpire during the time of the gospel church. The sealing of the 144,000 belongs to the time of the sixth trumpet. Beginning with Rev. 9:1, we read about the angel with the fifth trumpet. Verse 4 of this chapter we quote: “And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only those men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads.” Here we see that many years before the third angel’s message ever began to be preached, the saints of God were sealed with the seal of God, just the same as the ones under the third angel’s message are to be sealed. According to these scriptures which are plainly stated, we must conclude that the saints of God are sealed with present truth in all ages, and whatever that present truth is, that is the seal. Present truth under the third’ angel’s message is Sabbath truth, therefore, the Sabbath is a seal which seals the people who are obedient to it. Quoting Great Controversy, page 452: “The seal of God’s law is found in the fourth commandment….When the Sabbath was changed by the papal power, the seal was taken from the law.” Early Writings, page 58: “The sealing time is very short, and will soon be over.”

Those who died under the third angel’s message, keeping the Sabbath, are sealed with the Sabbath truth, but the 144,000 never die. While they must keep Sabbath and have that seal, they must sigh and cry for the abominations that are in the church, for otherwise they can not receive the mark by the angel with the writer’s inkhorn of Ezekiel 9, which is the seal according to Testimonies to Ministers, page 445; Volume 5, pages 210-16; Volume 3, pages

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 28

266-7. The sealing of the 144,000 is the separation of the faithful from the disloyal ones; the purification of the church. Those who do not keep the truth, and indulge in the sins and abominations, who try to throw a cloak over the existing evils, will fall under the figure of the five men with the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel 9.

The Sabbath has been present truth since 1845, and being the seal of the law of God has been sealing the law among the people of God ever since that year. Isa. 8:16 “Bind up the testimony, seal the law among my disciples.” This has been the work of the third angel, and for this reason the third angel has no seal, for the seal is in the law, but the angel of Revelation 7, has a seal in his hand. Ezekiel calls him the man with the writer’s inkhorn who is to set a mark upon the men who sigh and cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof (the church). This is the seal of the 144,000, but all the saved under the third angel are sealed with the Sabbath seal. The 144,000 having this seal are also marked (sealed) by the angel of Revelation 7, which is the same as the one of Ezekiel 9. In other words, it may be termed a double seal.

Ezekiel 9 Is Not A Sabbath Seal

This sealing of the 144,000 is not a Sabbath seal. However, those who are sealed must be Sabbath keepers. It is a seal, or mark, that separates the two classes in the church, and those who are sealed, or marked are not marked because they keep Sabbath only, but because they sigh and cry for all the abominations that are done in the church. So both the sealing and the slaughter are in God’s church, and not in Babylon, or in the world. It is only in Jerusalem, and Judah, the house of Israel (the church). “Judah” in Ezek. 9:9 refers to those in office, for Judah occupied the office of the Levites after the tribe of Levi was carried away. There is not a thought about the world or the ungodly. When the marking (sealing) is finished, the five men with the slaughter weapons begin with the ancient men which were before the house, meaning the guardians of the spiritual

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 29

interest of the people. See Volume 3, pages 266, 267, and Volume 5, pages 210-212.

We quote Volume 5, page 211: “The ancient men, those to whom God had given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interests of the people, had betrayed their trust. They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed. These words strengthen their unbelief, and they say The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil. He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment.” Volume 3, page 265: “But if the sins of the people are passed over by those in responsible positions, His frown will be upon them, and the people of God, as a body, will be held responsible for those sins.’

Those who are sealed (marked) and escape the ruin are the ones who will constitute the number which prophecy declares to be 144,000. Our denomination numbers about 300,000. This means the denomination will be divided in half and suggests the ten virgins, five of whom were wise and five were foolish. In other words, half and half. May God help His people, and give us a vision of what sin is that we may put away the existing disastrous iniquity in the church (the house of God). Such a vision would cause us to sigh and cry for the abominations that are done in the midst thereof. He who understands the curse of sin would throw no cloak over the existing evil to obtain the favor of any. May God lift us from the low spiritual level into which we have fallen, and save us from this Laodicean, lukewarm condition. May we, as wise Ninevah of old, defeat the prophecy, that heaven may rejoice.

Sealing Begins–Church At Low Ebb

It is evident that if both the sealing and the slaughter are in the house of God, the church (His people), and if more than one-half of the people must perish for their sins except they repent, and if less than one-half of the present membership would number 144,000, it certainly could not have begun many years ago; and much less with

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 30

the beginning of the third angel’s message, for there was no church then but merely a handful of people. It could not have begun when the church was in a good, spiritual condition. It must have begun when the church is at her lowest level, and polluted with sin. Those who are to receive the seal and escape the slaughter must sigh and cry for all the abomination that is done in the midst thereof. Volume 8, page 250, says, “Unless the church, which is now being leavened with her own backsliding, shall repent and be converted, she will eat of the fruit of her own doing, until she shall abhor herself.”

Speaking of the 144,000, Volume 5, pages 210-11, says, “These sighing, crying ones had been holding forth the words of life; [a message] they had reproved, counseled, and entreated. Some who had been dishonoring God, repented and humbled their hearts before Him. But the glory of the Lord had departed from Israel; although many still continued the forms of religion, His power and presence were lacking. In the time when His wrath shall go forth in judgments, these humble, devoted followers of Christ will be distinguished from the rest of the world by their soul-anguish, which is expressed in lamentation and weeping, reproofs and warnings. While others try to throw a cloak over the existing evil, and excuse the great wickedness everywhere prevalent, those who have a real zeal for God’s honor and a love for souls, will not hold their peace to obtain favor of any….They lament and afflict their souls because pride, avarice, selfishness, and deception of almost every kind are in the church….The class who do not feel grieved over their own spiritual declension, nor mourn over the sins of others, will be left without the seal of God….Here we see that the church–the Lord’s sanctuary–was the first to feel the stroke of the wrath of God. The ancient men, those to whom God had given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interests of the people, had betrayed their trust.”

Volume 5, page 82: “The call to this great and solemn work was presented to men of learning and position; had these been little in their own eyes, and trusted fully in the Lord, He would have honored

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 31

them with bearing His standard in triumph to the victory. But they separated from God, yielded to the influence of the world, and the Lord rejected them.”

Volume 5, pages 211-12: “They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed. These words strengthen their unbelief, and they say, The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil. He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment. Thus peace and safety is the cry from men who will never again lift up their voice like a trumpet to show God’s people their transgressions and the house of Jacob their sins. These dumb dogs that would not bark are the ones who feel the just vengeance of an offended God. Men, maidens, and little children all perish together. The abominations for which the faithful ones were sighing and crying were all that could be discerned by finite eyes, but by far the worst sins, those which provoked the jealousy of the pure and holy God, were unrevealed….Our own course of action will determine whether we shall receive the seal of the living God, or be cut down by the destroying weapons.” If we were to mark out the exact time of the beginning of this sealing, we would say it began sometime during 1929. Space will not Permit us here to give our reasons for believing thus, but in another study this will be taken up.

To get the proper understanding of the third angel’s message we shall divide it into three periods: (1) Beginning of the proclamation of the true Sabbath, Rev. 14:6-11; (2) Reformation, and sealing of the 144,000, Rev. 7:1-8; (3) The Loud Cry, Rev. 18:1. The truth of the sealing (144,000) being made known, it is evident that we are in the second period. If we had not known the commencement of the third angel’s message in its beginning, we would have had no message. Therefore, we must know the time of the last two periods when they came, being of no lesser importance.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 32

Cause Of Sighing And Crying

Volume 5, pages 210, 211: “In the time when his wrath shall go forth in judgments, these humble, devoted followers of Christ will be distinguished from the rest of the world by their soul-anguish, which is expressed in lamentation and weeping reproofs and warnings. While others try to throw a cloak over the existing evil, and excuse the great wickedness everywhere prevalent, those who have a zeal for God’s honor and a love for souls, will not hold their peace to obtain favor of any. Their righteous souls are vexed day by day with the unholy works and conversation of the unrighteous. They are powerless to stop the rushing torrent of iniquity, and hence they are filled with grief and alarm. They mourn before God to see religion despised in the very homes of those who have had great light. They lament and afflict their souls because pride, avarice, selfishness, and deception of almost every kind are in the church. The Spirit of God, which prompts to reproof, is trampled under foot, while the servants of Satan triumph. God is dishonored, the truth made of none effect….The abominations for which the faithful ones were sighing and crying were all that could be discerned by finite eyes, but by far the worst sins, those which provoked the jealousy of the pure and holy God, were unrevealed.”

Volume 1, pages 471, 472: “A great mistake has been made by some who profess present truth, by introducing merchandise in the course of a series of meetings, and by their traffic diverting minds from the object of the meetings….”It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer, but ye have made it a den of thieves.” These traffickers might have pleaded as an excuse that the articles they held for sale were for sacrificial offerings. But their object was to get gain, to obtain means, to accumulate….Ministers have stood in the desk and preached a most solemn discourse, and then by introducing merchandise, and acting the part of a salesman, even in the house of God, they have diverted the minds of their hearers from the impressions received, and destroyed the fruit of their labor….Their

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 33

time and strength should be held in reserve, that their efforts may be thorough in a series of meetings. Their time and strength should not be drawn upon to sell our books when they can be properly brought before the public by those who have not the burden of preaching the word.”

Volume 8, page 250: “Who can truthfully say, ‘Our gold is tried in the fire; our garments are unspotted by the world’? I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness. Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He said to me: “Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? ‘How is the faithful city become an harlot?’ My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed! For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking.” Thus the time and the condition of the church at the beginning of the sealing of the 144,000 is well portrayed by both the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy. It is an admitted fact among Seventh-day Adventists that the church has been on the decline for some years, but never has it been in such a low spiritual condition as it is now. There is scarcely any difference now between the church and the world.

Partial List Of Abominations In The Church

1. Lack of reverence in the house of God: Isa. 56:7; Volume 5, pages 492-500.

2. Following the fashions of the world: Isa. 3:16; Volume 1, pages
269, 270; Volume 4, page 632; Volume 3, page 379; Volume 5, page 78; Volume 1, pages 189-191; Volume 1, pages 135, 136; Volume 4, page 631.

3. Spending money for that which is not bread (health reform): Isa. 55:2; Volume 5, page 197; Isa. 56:12. (Many references can be given from the testimonies on this subject, but space will not permit them here.)

4. Use of tithe–school teachers (those who teach the Scriptures)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 34

are not paid by the tithe as they should have been: Volume 6, page 215.

5. The house of God is made into a house of merchandise by buying and selling denominational publications of all sorts: Isa. 58:3; Isa. 56:7; Volume 1, pages 471, 472; Volume 8, page 250.

6. High prices in our institutions while they should be below current expenses: Volume 8, page 142; Isa. 56:12; Isa. 58.

7. Disbelief in the Spirit of Prophecy: If not acknowledged by words, it is admitted by works.

8. Failed to inform church members of Elijah’s message: Mal. 4:5; Testimonies to Ministers, page 475; Volume 4, pages 402, 403.

9. Abraham obeyed God in all that He commanded, and was very careful even to the smallest particulars; thus it was counted to him for righteousness, but we have not done so. See Gen. 26:5; Gen. 15:6.

10. The promise of the land (heavenly Canaan) is to Abraham’s seed. Jesus said, “If ye were Abraham’s children, ye would do the works of Abraham. [If ye are not the children of Abraham] Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do.” See John 8:39-44. (By doing the works of Abraham), “Then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.” Gal. 3:29

11. Insisting that we have all the truth and have need of nothing.

12. Turning down Scriptural claims without investigation as to its light. Volume 5 page 211: “The abominations for which the faithful ones were sighing and crying were all that could be discerned by finite eyes, but by far the worst sins, those which provoked the jealousy of the pure and holy God, were unrevealed.”

Will This Sealing Continue To The Close Of Probation?

The sealing of the 144,000 can not extend to the close of probation, for they must be sealed long before that time, and it must close before the loud cry of the third angels’ message. Early Writings, page 277 says: “I saw angels hurrying to and fro in heaven,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 35

descending to the earth, and again ascending to heaven, preparing for the fulfillment of some important event. Then I saw another mighty angel commissioned to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third angel, and give power and force to his message. Great power and glory were imparted to the angel, and as he descended, the earth was lightened with his glory….This message seemed to be an addition to the third message.” It seems in the expression, “the angels hurrying to and fro,” the author has reference to the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9; and then follows the mighty angel of the loud cry of Rev. 18:1.

Ezekiel 9, can not meet its fulfillment at the time Christ comes in the clouds, for the slaughter is in the church. The church of Christ must be pure and clean, free from every stain long before Jesus comes. If we are not in this pure condition, we can not hope to stand in the time of trouble, nor can we escape the effects of the plagues. The church could not stand without an intercessor after probation nor before, if there is one unclean thing in the camp of Israel. “For thus saith the Lord God of Israel, there is an accursed thing in the midst of thee, O Israel: Thou canst not stand before thine enemies, until ye take away the accursed thing from among you.” Joshua 7:13.

As an illustration and comparison of the faithfulness and unity of the people at the time of trouble during the plagues, we quote Early Writings, pages 282-3: I saw the saints leaving the cities and villages, and associating together in companies, and living in the most solitary places. Angels provided them food and water, while the wicked were suffering from hunger and thirst. Then I saw the leading men of the earth consulting together, and Satan and his angels busy around them. I saw a writing, copies of which were scattered in different parts of the land, giving orders that unless the saints should yield their peculiar faith, give up the Sabbath, and observe the first day of the week, the people were at liberty after a certain time, to put them to death….but angels in the form of men of war fought for them. Satan wished to have the privilege of destroying the saints of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 36

Most High; but Jesus bade His angels watch over them….Next came the multitude of the angry wicked, and next a mass of evil angels, hurrying on the wicked to slay the saints. But before they could approach God’s people, the wicked must first pass this company of mighty, holy angels. This was impossible. The angels of God were causing them to recede, and also causing the evil angels who were pressing around them to fall back.” It is evident here that God’s people are apart by themselves, with no wicked ones among them. Holy angels would not protect unholy people from the wicked multitude. Here we see God’s people separated from all wickedness. Therefore this shows they are in perfect unity at the time they leave the villages.

When then was this purification of the church? Ezekiel 8, tells us of the abominations done in the midst of Jerusalem (church); Ezekiel 9, reveals the consequences to those who do not sigh and cry for all the abominations. “One sinner may diffuse darkness that will exclude the light of God from the entire congregation.” Volume 3, page 265.

Five Men Follow The One

The men with the slaughter weapons must immediately follow the one with the writer’s inkhorn. God must separate His people if the marking is to be of any value and except the separation takes place, the outpouring of the Holy Spirit can not fall in its fullness upon the people of God. “I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect upon the heart of the receiver, and will lead him to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. Some will not bear this straight testimony. They will rise up against it, and this is what will cause a shaking among God’s people….I asked what had made this great change. An angel answered, ‘It is the latter rain, the refreshing from the presence of the Lord, the loud cry of the third angel’.” Early Writings, pages 270, 271. It

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 37

is clear that the shaking must take place before the “Loud Cry.” The men with the slaughter weapons were already slaying before the man with the writer’s inkhorn returned to report the matter that he had done as he was commanded. See Ezekiel 9:8, 11.

Distinction Between 144,000 And Other Saints

Referring to Israel (after the flesh) which is a type of the true Israel; namely, the 144,000, God said, “Israel is My first-born.” The priesthood in ancient Israel was supposed to be made up of the first-born of every family, therefore the priesthood is termed the first-born. Had Israel obeyed God in all His precepts, this plan would have been carried out, but when they reached Mt. Sinai they made the golden calf and worshipped it.

When Moses came down from the mountain, he took a record of all who had worshipped the calf. “Standing in the gate of the camp, Moses called to the people, ‘Who is on the Lord’s side? Let him come unto Me.’ Those who had not joined in the apostasy were to take their position at the right of Moses; those who were guilty but repentant, at the left. The command was obeyed. It was found that the tribe of Levi had taken no part in the idolatrous worship.” Patriarchs and Prophets, page 324. For this reason God honored the tribe of Levi. We read on page 277: “After the institution of the tabernacle service, the Lord chose unto Himself the tribe of Levi for the work of the sanctuary, instead of the first-born of the people.”

But God said, “Israel is My first-born”,–the true Israel–the 144,000. That promise, then, would find its fulfillment here. Of them we read “being the first fruits unto God and the Lamb.” If such is the case, then the 144,000 would be priests and Levites. Isaiah 61, could have no reference to another class than Israel by the promise the 144,000, and of the Gentiles who shall come to the Lord by their labors. We read in Isa. 66:19, 20, “And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations….And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations.” These (144,000) who escape the ruin

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 38

of Ezekiel 9, and Isaiah 63, to which Isa. 66:16, 17, refers, will be sent on a great missionary work during the time of the loud cry.

We read in Isa. 61:5, 6, “And strangers [Gentiles, or those who are not of the 144,000] shall stand and feed your flocks, and the sons of the alien shall be your plowmen and your vinedressers. But ye shall be named the Priests of the Lord: men shall call you the Ministers of our God: Ye shall eat the riches of the Gentiles, and in their glory shall ye boast yourselves.” Others than themselves (144,000) shall feed their flocks and dress their vines (do their farming) in the same manner as it was with the tribe of Levi, for they had no land. Though the Levites had no inheritance of the land, they received about 25% of the increase in tithes and offerings, thus others than themselves did their work. So with the 144,000, who will be priests in the new earth. The idea here is not that tithe and offerings from the people would be their support in the earth made new. These scriptures are merely given to illustrate the position which they occupy.

Isa. 61:7 says: “For your shame ye shall have double; and for confusion they shall rejoice in their portion: Therefore in their land they shall possess the double: Everlasting joy shall be unto them.” Having two pronouns, “ye” and “they,” the pronoun “ye” receives double for their shame, but the pronoun “they” shall possess the land. “Ye” is the pronoun of the second person to whom God is speaking, and in this case refers to Israel (which is the 144,000), but the pronoun “they” refers to the Gentiles who were not numbered among the twelve tribes and therefore are not included in the 144,000, but are saved for “they” rejoice in their portion.

In Volume 5, pages 475-6, speaking of the 144,000, we read: “They are to be as kings and priests unto God….’These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth’.” Therefore, the 144,000 are priests, and Christ the High Priest, (and King). It may be said that when probation closes Christ takes off His priestly garments, and is Priest no longer, but there need be no confusion in this, for we read in Isa. 66:22, 23: “For as the new heavens and the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 39

new earth, which I will make, shall remain before Me, saith the Lord, so shall your seed and your name remain. And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before Me saith the Lord.” Thus we see that there is to be a system of worship in the new heaven and earth which will require Priests and Levites.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 40

SECTION II.

The Four Classes Of The Redeemed

The ensuing study is given to prove that the great multitude of Rev. 7:9, are living saints, who, with the 144,000, are to be translated at the second coming of Christ. All the saved in the history of the world, from righteous Abel to the close of probation, are divided into four great, separate, and distinct classes, as follows:

Class 1: The 144,000 of Rev. 7; namely, the twelve tribes of Israel of the promise; a special company with a special experience.

Class 2: The translated at the coming of Christ in the clouds (the great multitude of Rev. 7:9).

Class 3: The millions of all ages who were martyred for their faith.

Class 4: “Those who were once zealous in the cause of Satan, but who, plucked as brands from the burning, have followed their Saviour with deep, intense devotion.” Great Controversy, page 665.

Earthly nations and governments glory in the splendid order of their armies, and their uniforms are made according to ranks, so that by the uniform, one can recognize the rank of a soldier, and to which division or regiment he belongs. We must not suppose the great God has less order for His redeemed than earthly nations for their armies. We know God has far better order than any earthly government can ever devise. An endeavor shall be made to prove that each one of the four classes mentioned above have their uniforms by which they can be discerned and classified.

Class 1

In Early Writings, pages 16, 17, we read: “Here on the sea of glass the 144,000 stood in a perfect square. Some of them had very bright crowns, others not so bright. Some crowns appeared heavy with stars, while others had but few. All were perfectly satisfied with their crowns. And they were all clothed with a glorious white

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 41

mantle from their shoulders to their feet.” The 144,000 are described as having this “glorious white mantle” as part of their garments.

Class 2

Class 2, are the translated (besides the 144,000). Rev. 7:9, says, “After this [the 144,000] I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands. It will be noticed this company have palms in their hands.

Class 3

Early Writings, pages 18, 19: “As we were traveling along, we met a company who also were gazing at the glories of the place. I noticed red as a border on their garments; their crowns were brilliant; their robes were pure white. As we greeted them, I asked Jesus who they were. He said they were martyrs that had been slain for Him. With them was an innumerable company of little ones; they also had a hem of red on their garments.” Thus class 3, (the martyrs) are described as having “red on their garments”.

Class 4

Great sinners plucked as brands from the burning, but who died a natural death.

These have neither a mantle over their shoulders, palms in their hands, nor red as a border around their garments, but they do have crowns of gold. Their crowns differ from the crowns of the 144,000, the latter having “stars” in their crowns, as stated under heading “Class 1.” Thus we have the description of these four classes, and the symbols of their garments, and can be summarized as follows:

Class 1–The 144,000 have the glorious white mantle, and stars in their crowns.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 42

Class 2–The great multitude of Rev. 7:9, have palms in their hands.

Class 3–The millions of all ages who were martyred, have red around their garments as a border.

Class 4–Great sinners plucked as brands from the burning, but who died a natural death, who have white robes, and golden crowns, but no stars on their crowns. Same as those of Rev. 4:4.

There must have been a definite reason for describing the special uniforms which must have been for the purpose of disclosing this truth.

Types And Anti-Types

The Spirit of Prophecy says Elijah represents those who will be living when Christ comes, and be changed in the twinkling of an eye, and be translated. Desire of Ages, page 421: “Elijah, who had been translated to heaven without seeing death, represented those who will be living upon the earth at Christ’s second coming, and who will be ‘changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump.”

Reference is made of Enoch in Patriarchs and Prophets, pages 88, 89: “The godly character of this prophet represents the state of holiness which must be attained by those who shall be ‘redeemed from the earth’ at the time of Christ’s second advent….But like Enoch, God’s people will seek for purity of heart, and conformity to His will, until they shall reflect the likeness of Christ. Like Enoch they will warn the world of the Lord’s second coming, and of the judgments to be visited upon transgression, and by their holy conversation and example they will condemn the sins of the ungodly. As Enoch was translated to heaven before the destruction of the world by water so the living righteous will be translated from the earth before its destruction by fire.”

Though Elijah represents those who shall be translated at the second coming of Christ Enoch does, too. Both men were translated without seeing death. The question is, Why two types? Because there are two companies of people to be translated; the 144,000,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 43

and the great multitude of Rev. 7:9. The 144,000, are Israelites; the great multitude are not. Enoch is not an Israelite, therefore he can not represent Israel, the 144,000. (The name “Israel” did not come into existence until the time of Jacob, which was many centuries after Enoch was translated. A clearer explanation on the subject will be given in another section.) We shall determine which class Enoch represents by the uniform he wears. Early Writings, page 40, says: “There I saw good old Enoch, who had been translated. On his right arm he bore a glorious palm, and on each leaf was written ‘Victory’.” Here we see Enoch, too, has the “palm” in his hand, the same as the great multitude, class number 2.

Enoch is said to be the seventh from Adam. “Seven” means complete, finished; thus perfectly typifying the class represented by him in Rev. 7:9 (the great multitude). We shall endeavor to bring another proof that the great multitude with the “palms in their hands” are translated with the 144,000. In Great Controversy, page 665 we read about classes 2, 3, and 4. The part referring to class 4, reads as follows: “Nearest the throne are those who were once zealous in the cause of Satan, but who plucked as brands from the burning, have followed their Saviour with deep, intense devotion. Next are those who perfected Christian characters in the midst of falsehood and infidelity, those who honored the law of God when the Christian world declared it void.” Here is included every possible sin to a sinner in all ages (who have taken their stand for God).

But of class 2 (the great multitude), there is no reference given as to what kind of sinners they are. Class 1 (the 144,000), are called Israel, a special company with a special experience.

After including every possible sin to a sinner in Class 4 (those who shall be resurrected), and the martyrs in class 3, Inspiration says, “And beyond is the ‘great multitude’….with white robes, and palms in their hands.” Therefore, this company could not be classed with the other two, or with the 144,000. If Class 2 (the great multitude), were the saved and resurrected from all ages, then all of the saved must have palms in their hands, but as it is plain that

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 44

not all have the palms, then these are not all the saved in all ages, but are the translated ones only, besides the 144,000. The palm is a symbol of victory over death and the grave; that is, they never died.

Again, speaking of the same company, we read in Rev. 7:14, last part: “And he said unto me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb’.” Thus this company went through the tribulation of Daniel 12, which is in the time of the seven last plagues. Rev. 7:16, last part: “neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat.” They go through the fourth plague, so it is clear that this company lives in the time of the end, at the second advent of Christ,–to be translated.

An Explanation Of Early Writings, Page 15

Speaking of the announcement made of the coming of Christ (the day and the hour), which is before the general resurrection, and at the time of the special resurrection, we read: “Soon we heard the voice of God like many waters, which gave us the day and hour of Jesus’ coming. The living saints, 144,000 in number, knew and understood the voice, while the wicked thought it was thunder and an earthquake. When God spoke the time, He poured upon us the Holy Ghost, and our faces began to light up and shine with the glory of God, as Moses’ did when he came down from Mount Sinai. The 144,000 were all sealed and perfectly united. On their foreheads was written, God, New Jerusalem, and a glorious star containing Jesus’ new name. At our happy, holy state the wicked were enraged, and would rush violently up to lay hands on us to thrust us into prison, when we would stretch forth the hand in the name of the Lord, and they would fall helpless to the ground.”

We are not to understand that all who were present at this time and heard the announcement made of the “day and the hour” were the 144,000 only. The language used makes it clear that there were more, for the pronouns “we”, “us”, “they”, and “our” are used. In pointing to the 144,000, the definite article “the” is used. She does

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 45

not put herself as one of the 144,000, but, instead, the pronoun “us” is used; therefore, there must be another company living besides the 144,000.

Elijah Represents The 144,000

If Enoch represents the great multitude of Rev. 7:9, then Elijah represents the 144,000, for only two in the world’s history have been translated without seeing death. Further proof is not necessary; however, other reasons shall be given why Elijah typified the 144,000. Elijah saw the drought and the famine in Israel; so will the 144,000, for we read in Great Controversy, page 649: “They have seen the earth wasted with famine and pestilence, the sun having power to scorch men with great heat.” Elijah had a mantle over his shoulders (2 Kings 2:8) likewise the 144,000 have a mantle. “And they were all clothed with a glorious white mantle from their shoulders to their feet.” Early Writings, page 17.

Quoting from Testimonies to Ministers, page 475: “Prophecy must be fulfilled. The Lord says: ‘Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord’. Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah and when he appears, men may say: ‘You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your message.’ ” Sister White does not mean to say that she is that prophet Elijah, but plainly says a prophet must come, and it is said to be a prophet with the “same spirit and power of Elijah.” This prophet must come before Ezekiel 9 is fulfilled, for the prophecy of Ezekiel is similar to Elijah’s experience with Israel in the days of Ahab. Elijah’s work in the days of Ahab, king of Israel, was to prove to Israel that they had apostatized, and after doing so, he took the priests, or prophets, and cut their heads off, and threw them in the brook. Such was the spirit and power of Elijah.

We read in Testimonies to Ministers, page 445: “This sealing of the servants of God [the 144,000: Rev. 7] is the same that was shown to Ezekiel in vision.” Then the sealing of the 144,000 is

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 46

the same as Ezekiel 9, and the marking by the man with the writer’s inkhorn is the seal. As soon as the marking is done, “the five men with the slaughter weapons go after him and slay both old and young, both maids and little children, and women. And they began at the ancient men which were before the house.”

It is at this time the 144,000 are marked, or sealed. Ezekiel 9 fits Elijah’s experience for this reason: The prophet, or the message is called, Elijah, “with the spirit and the power of Elijah.” The prophet Elijah thought all Israel had apostatized, and that he alone was left, but the Lord said He had 7,000 men that had not bowed a knee to Baal. “Seven” signifies a complete or perfect number, which stands as a symbol, in this instance meaning a complete number of thousands. The complete number of the very elect is 144,000. So we, too, like Elijah, think the whole church is drifted into the world (bowed a knee to Baal). Thus Elijah stands as a type of the 144,000 living, translated saints.

Moses–Type Of Resurrection Of Just

“Moses upon the mount of transfiguration was a witness to Christ’s victory over sin and death. He represented those who shall come forth from the grave at the resurrection of the just.” Desire of Ages, page 421. Moses represents the first, or general resurrection of Rev. 20:6.

Type Of Special Resurrection

If Moses represents the general resurrection, who, then, would represent the mixed, or special resurrection of Dan. 12:2? We have the one of Matt. 27:52, 53. “And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of the graves after His resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many.” The saints who had part in this resurrection were gathered from all ages. Some who, perhaps, had lived at the very time Christ was preaching, and were acquainted with Him and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 47

His work, were witnesses to His resurrection. Read Early Writings, page 184; Desire of Ages, page 786.

There is still another reason why Matt. 27:52, is a type of this mixed resurrection. Those who were resurrected with Christ witnessed of the deity of Christ to the very ones who crucified Him. Speaking of this mixed resurrection, Daniel says: “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” Then there will be some righteous included who lived and witnessed the crucifixion; also those who crucified Him, and pierced Him, for, (Rev. 1:7) “Behold, He cometh with clouds: And every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him.” Therefore, the resurrection which witnessed of the power of God to these murderers of His Son, typified the just who are raised in the mixed (special) resurrection.

The Type Of The Second Resurrection

The wicked who come up in the mixed resurrection of Dan. 12:2, and who must die the second death at the coming of Christ, typify the ones who come up at the end of the millennium, called the resurrection of the wicked. Read Great Controversy, pages 661, 662; Early Writings, pages 52, 53.

Type Of The Second Death

It has been a perplexing question whether the wicked ones who arise in the special resurrection of Dan. 12:2, continue to live, or die with the living wicked at the second coming of Christ, and be resurrected at the end of the 1,000 years. As God leaves nothing undone, He has foretold everything in prophecy, and types as well. If we have a type for every other event, we must have a type of this. The wicked ones who are resurrected, must die with the rest of the wicked at the coming of Christ in the clouds to typify the second death at the end of the millennium.

Now the question is, Will they arise again in the second resurrection with the wicked? In answer to this question, Early Writings,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 48

page 292 says: “At the first resurrection all come forth in immortal bloom; but at the second the marks of the curse are visible on all. The kings and noblemen of the earth the mean and low, the learned and unlearned, come forth together. All behold the Son of man; and those very men who despised and mocked Him, who put the crown of thorns upon His sacred brow, and smote Him with the reed, behold Him in all His kingly majesty. Those who spit upon Him in the hour of His trial now turn from His Piercing gaze and from the glory of His countenance. Those who drove the nails through His hands and feet now look upon the marks of His crucifixion. Those who thrust the spear into His side behold the marks of their cruelty on His body.” By this we understand that these very men are there again in the second resurrection. Therefore they were resurrected the second time at the end of the 1,000 years, to die in the second death, which they themselves typified, (by dying the second death with the living wicked at the second coming of Christ in the clouds). Thus we have a prophecy and a type for every event that has, or will take place in this wicked world of ours.

A Thought Of Perfection:

1. The resurrection of Moses.
2. The resurrection at the time when Jesus arose.
3. The special resurrection of Daniel 12:2.
4. The first resurrection of Rev. 20:6.
5. The translation of Enoch.
6. The translation of Elijah.
7. The general translation at the coming of Christ.

Thus, we again have the number “seven”, the sign of perfection, all, or finished. The four resurrections and three translations comprise all the saints resurrected and translated, all of which make a total of seven, or the end.

Procession Of The Redeemed

What a wonderful parade it will be when the redeemed of all

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 49

ages shall march through the golden streets in heavenly places amidst the pure and the blessed.

1. Escorting the great procession we see the millions of angels who ministered to the redeemed in all ages.

2. Moses, the type of the resurrected, and the first man to write in the Bible, we see marching ahead as a leader of the resurrected ones, clothed in white and a glittering golden crown on his head. The resurrected ones whom he represents are Class 4, clad in white robes and having golden crowns.

3. Next we see good, innocent Abel, representing the martyrs with the glorious white robe and red around his garment as a border, leading millions of martyrs of all ages (Class 3), whose robes are just like the one worn by their leader, Abel.

4. We now behold good old Enoch, having around his head a dazzling white wreath: Above it a lovely crown brighter than the sun and on his right arm a glorious palm. It is by him the great translated multitude are both lead and represented, all in pure white robes, palms in their hands, and golden crowns on their heads.

5. Last of all the redeemed, the brave Elijah, with a glorious white mantle from his shoulders to his feet: A type and leader of the most wonderful company, though small in number. Being a special company, with a special experience a royal priesthood, the 144,000, in pure white, and a glorious mantle from their shoulders to their feet, with stars in their crowns. Rev. 14:5, “And in their mouth was found no guile: For they are without fault before the throne of God.”

6. If the sons of God (Adams) from other worlds presented themselves before the Lord according to Job 1:6, in a council meeting, then surely the sons of God (Adams) from all the worlds would not be excluded from the most wonderful, and the only procession in Eternity’s endless expanse.

7. Last of all, Jesus and the majestic, heavenly throng with ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands of angels. What a wonderful gathering that will be! Can we find anything more harmonious than this in all the Bible? It will be noticed

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 50

we again have the complete Biblical number “seven,” and it cannot be made more or less, and yet include all. Ought this not to wake up our interest and zeal when we see what a glorious event is in store for God’s faithful people?

An Explanation Of Writer’s Inkhorn Of Early Writings, P. 279

The man with the writer’s inkhorn of Ezekiel 9, is the one who performs the sealing of the 144,000 long before the close of probation. Some may misunderstand the statement made in Early Writings, and thereby be confused. For the benefit of such a one we make this explanation. Quoting the statement found in Early Writings, page 279, we read: “I saw angels hurrying to and fro in heaven. An angel with a writer’s inkhorn by his side returned from the earth, and reported to Jesus that his work was done, and the saints were numbered and sealed. Then I saw Jesus, who had been ministering before the ark containing the ten commandments, throw down the censer. He raised His hands, and with a loud voice said, ‘IT IS DONE’.”

It is unmistakably plain that it was an angel with a writer’s inkhorn, and that his work was done; also that Jesus’ work was finished in the heavenly Sanctuary (probation closed). Because this angel has a writer’s inkhorn by his side same as the man in Ezekiel 9, is no proof that it is the same angel, for it may be supposed that there would be more than one angel with such an instrument. However, it may be the same sealing angel in both instances, but the thought is, when the man of Ezekiel 9, seals the 144,000, his work continues on through the harvest time.

The saints must be numbered and sealed in this generation the same as those who have been sealed in the ages past. Evidently his work has been continuing ever since sin entered into the human family, perhaps beginning with Abel, and would continue to the close of probation, at which time his work would be done.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 51

SECTION III.

Esau And Jacob

“And Isaac entreated the Lord for his wife, because she was barren: And the Lord was entreated of him, and Rebekah his wife conceived. And the children struggled together within her; and she said, If it be so, why am I thus? “And she went to enquire of the Lord. And the Lord said unto her, Two nations are in thy womb, and two manner of people shall be separated from thy bowels; and the one people shall be stronger than the other people; and the elder shall serve the younger. When her days to be delivered were fulfilled, behold, there were twins in her womb. And the first came out red, all over like an hairy garment; and they called his name Esau. And after that came his brother out, and his hand took hold on Esau’s heel; and his name was called Jacob.” Gen. 25:21-26.

Inspiration says that Rebekah had no children and Isaac entreated the Lord and the Lord was entreated of him and the Lord gave her twins. If this be the case certainly it was not an accident. The Lord was in it. But if she only asked for a child, why did He give her twins? We do not suppose the Lord gave her twins to cause a lot of trouble in the family as it did. Why did they struggle within the mother? Why one red and hairy, and the other white and smooth? And why one take hold of the heel of the other? All these questions come to our minds. Whatever the reason, it was divinely designed, for He gave her the children. Certainly no one would think God did this without a purpose in view. God Himself told the mother it is an object lesson, for He said to her ‘Two manner of people shall be separated from thy bowels and the one people shall be stronger than the other people.” It is true that the result was two nations on the stage of action; Edom and Israel, but where is the lesson?

Whatever the lesson, it must be to God’s people. It cannot be for the Old Testament time, for they never profited by it in any way.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 52

We read in Gal. 4:22-25, that Isaac typified the New Testament church, and Ishmael the Old. “For it is written, that Abraham had two sons, the one by a bondmaid, the other by a freewoman. But he who was of the bondwoman was born after the flesh; but he of the freewoman was by promise. Which things are an allegory: For these are the two covenants; the one from the Mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, which is Agar. For this Agar is Mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children.”

Paul writes here that Ishmael represents Israel after the flesh. Agar represents the church that was organized at Mount Sinai at the time when Moses selected the seventy elders. See Patriarchs and Prophets, page 382. The Sanhedrin was composed of seventy men, therefore, the number “70” represents a church organization. Thus Paul says, “For this Agar is Mount Sinai [woman–symbol of the church] which is in Arabia.” This same organization, after they wandered forty years in the wilderness, crossed the Jordan and established themselves in Jerusalem. “For this Agar is Mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children.” Agar, then, symbolized the church before the cross; Jerusalem, of old.

Again we read beginning with the 26th verse: “But Jerusalem which is above [New Jerusalem in heaven now. Rev. 21.] is free, which is the mother of us all. For it is written, Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not [Sarah]; break forth and cry, thou that travailest not: For the desolate hath many more children [desolate–for Sarah stepped aside and gave her husband to Agar] than she which hath an husband [Agar]. Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of promise. But as then he that was born after the flesh [Ishmael] persecuted him that was born after the Spirit [Isaac], even so it is now.” Gal. 4:26-29. (For ancient Israel in the days of the apostles persecuted the Christians.) Here Inspiration says Sarah represents Jerusalem which is above, in heaven now (Rev. 21), and she is the mother of us all. Paul, in writing to the New Testament church

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 53

(Gentiles) says, “Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of promise.” Paul means that Isaac represents the children of the New Testament, and Sarah is the symbol of the church.

Coming back to our subject, “Esau and Jacob,” whatever the lesson of these twins, it cannot apply to the Old Testament church, for if Isaac is the father of them, and represents the New Testament church, then the lesson must apply to the church represented by him. If the father was sixty years of age at the time Esau and Jacob were born, the lesson can not be for the early part of the church. The symbol must be for a later period.

Symbol Of Struggle

The children struggled before they were delivered. In this, too, must be a lesson. It is intended to point out the time when the application is made. It has been defined by the father’s age that the lesson is for a later period. The children’s struggle was before they were delivered; the lesson, then, is for God’s people just before they are delivered

The Time And Church

The lesson can not be in two churches. Why? Because they are born from one mother. They must come under the same message. Why? Because they are begotten by the same father. If this is the generation that will witness the end, and the church that shall be delivered and be translated without tasting death, then this must be the time to which this lesson applies. Now the question is, In which church shall it find its fulfillment? It can only find its fulfillment in God’s true church. If the Protestant churches have fallen and are termed Babylon, then they have neither part nor lot in this lesson. If the Seventh-day Adventist church is the true Israel, and has a message which no other organization teaches; and if the message we bear is, the advent of Christ and the end of the world in this generation, then this is the church.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 54

Two Classes Of People

The Bible says the twins represent two classes of people. If this is true, then we have two classes of people in the church. One class is represented by Esau, the other by Jacob. Referring to Testimonies to Ministers, page 46, we read: “There are two opposing influences continually exerted on the members of the church. One influence is working for the purification of the church, and the other for the corrupting of the people of God.” One of the twins was red and hairy, and the other smooth and white. Both people are sinful. Why? Because Esau was red, which is scarlet, the sign of sin. Jacob was white, but the name betrays the man, for the name “Jacob” means “deceiver.”

Symbol Of Birthright

Esau was the one born first. Whatever was to be inherited by the birthright was to be Esau’s. The law of the Bible is that the first-born had the right to the priesthood. For this reason, Jacob coveted Esau’s birthright. Esau, then, represents a class of priesthood.

Symbol Of Hair

As he was born hairy, his body must have been covered with a heavy coat of hair, for when Jacob wished to deceive his father in order to obtain the blessing, Rebekah his mother, covered his neck and hands with the skins of the kids. Isaac’s suspicion of whether it was Esau or Jacob speaking, compelled him to examine the body of his son. Gen. 27:22, 23, “And Jacob went near unto Isaac his father; and he left him, and said, The voice is Jacob’s voice, but the hands are the hands of Esau. And he discerned him not, because his hands were hairy, as his brother Esau’s hands: So he blessed him.” The heavy coat of hair over Esau’s body was unnatural, and the only reason why God should have made him thus was to symbolize the character of the class he represents.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 55

The hair was a symbol of power, honor, glory, and talent (God-given gifts), to enable him to execute the duties of his office as family priest. The following reasons are given for believing thus: God, in the beginning created man and the woman. He made the man to be king and ruler over all His creation, and He crowned him with honor, glory, and power–talents necessary to execute his office. To the man he gave the beard, and not to the woman. Samson’s hair was a symbol of his power. In 1 Cor. 11:15, we read: “But if the woman have long hair it is a glory to her.”

Symbol Of Esau’s Heel

At the birth of the twins, Esau came first, and Jacob took hold of Esau’s heel, thus the younger was led out by the older. This could not have just “happened,” for it seems to be a miracle. This is the only time our attention is called to an occurrence of this kind, therefore, God must have intended it so, and if He did, there must be a lesson in it. It would not be hard for one to see the lesson taught here by the miracle. Jacob was led out by the heel of Esau, therefore, Esau must represent a class of leaders.

Symbol Of Being Red

Esau was born red, but Jacob white and smooth. As a rule, twins are born alike, but in this instance it was reversed. There is no similarity between Esau and Jacob as twin brothers, in character, appearance, color, or covering. Therefore, we have another miracle. This symbol is simple to understand. Red is the same as scarlet. The Bible uses scarlet as a symbol of sin, as in Isa. 1:18; Rev. 17:3; Rev. 12:3. Esau represents a sinful class of people, as well as Jacob. But the class whom Esau represents are given great privileges and opportunities to make good.

Symbol Of Esau’s Character

The character of Esau’s manhood reveals the character of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 56

priesthood whom he represents. Esau was a mighty hunter, a man of the field. All his interest was in game and his stomach, but very much disinterested in his position as priest of the family. The class represented by him is far more interested in pleasure, gain, and the affairs of the world than they are in the God-given privileges. Esau could not control his appetite. He thought more of his stomach than he did of his position (office of priest). He represents a class of people whose god is their stomach. They would rather satisfy their lustful appetite than to execute their duty and keep God’s truth.

Esau’s Blessing

Esau had a valuable blessing within his reach: The immortal inheritance of life. It was his privilege to bring forth (inherit) the 12 sons (tribes) of Israel. From Esau were to come prophets, kings, and princes. Through the line of Esau the king of Kings, the blessed Christ was to come. All of these wonderful blessings were to be his.

There are many who are like Esau. He represents a class who have a special blessing within their reach. What is the blessing? It is an inheritance–the 12 tribes of the true Israel, 144,000, who are to be as priests and kings. Read Volume 5, pages 475, 476. This class have the privilege of bringing about the second coming of Christ, and to lead the church over the borders of the heavenly Canaan, and into the glories of God. Just as the line of Esau had the privilege to bring about the first advent of Christ, and as Esau failed on his part, just so, this class represented by Esau is in danger of failing on their part. Think of the loss of inheritance immortal, life that is as enduring as the rife of God, the Creator of the universe; happiness immeasurable, and an eternal weight of glory.

But Esau lusted for a favorite dish and sacrificed his birthright to gratify appetite and received but little for it,–a bowl of red pottage. He represents this class who have been given great light and privileges to make good, but fail to do so. This class is to sacrifice an eternal weight of glory which no human lips can tell. Esau flattered himself that he could dispose of his birthright at will, and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 57

buy it back at pleasure, but when he sought to buy it back, even at a great sacrifice on his part, he was not able to do so. He sought for repentance carefully and with tears, but it was all in vain. How fearful the thought to sacrifice truth for worldly gain at the expense of life everlasting. Read Volume 2, pages 38, 39. The following quotation is taken from Patriarchs and Prophets, page 182: “As Esau awoke to see the folly of his rash exchange when it was too late to recover his loss, so it will be in the day of God with those who have bartered their heirship to heaven for selfish gratification.”

Because of his indifference to the divine blessings and requirements, Esau is called in Scripture, “a profane person”. He represents those who lightly value the redemption purchased for them by Christ, and are ready to sacrifice their heirship to heaven for the perishable things of earth. Multitudes live for the present with no thought or care for the future. Like Esau, they cry, “Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die.”–Patriarchs and Prophets, page 181.

Symbol Of Pottage

Jacob was a plain man dwelling in tents, while Esau hunted in the field. “Jacob sod pottage,” made of lentils, and colored red. We do not know the kind of coloring Jacob used to obtain the tempting shade of that fancy dish; evidently he alone knew the secret.

“And Jacob sod pottage: And Esau came from the field, and he was faint: And Esau said to Jacob, Feed me, I pray thee, with that same red pottage; for I am faint: Therefore, was his name called ‘Edom.’ And Jacob said, Sell me this day thy birthright. And Esau said Behold, I am at the point to die: And what profit shall this birthright do to me? And Jacob said, Swear to me this day; and he sware unto him: And he sold his birthright unto Jacob. Then Jacob gave Esau bread and pottage of lentils; and he did eat and drink, and rose up, and went his way: Thus, Esau despised his birthright.” Gen. 25:29-34.

Esau came from the field that day without any game. As he entered the house, he saw Jacob garnishing the fancy article of food.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 58

Immediately Esau exclaimed: “Feed me I pray thee with that same red pottage; for I am faint.” Esau was not faint because of great hunger, but, seeing the new article of food, could not control his appetite. Jacob’s answer was, “Sell me this day thy birthright,” if you must have any of this pottage. And Esau said, “Behold, I am on the point to die: And what profit shall this birthright do to me?” Esau was not on the point to die because of hunger or physical ailment, for a sick man cannot eat as he did. Neither was it because of lack of food, for he was in his father’s house, and Isaac was a rich man. It was because of his lust for the pottage, for “He did eat and drink and rose up and went his way.” The symbol of the pottage is health reform. “Because of his indifference to the divine blessings and requirements, Esau is called in Scripture, ‘a profane person.’ He represents those who lightly value the redemption purchased for them by Christ, and are ready to sacrifice their heirship to heaven for the perishable things of earth. Multitudes live for the present, with no thought or care for the future. Like Esau, they cry, ‘Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die.'” — Patriarchs and Prophets, page 181.

“As Esau awoke to see the folly of his rash exchange when it was too late to recover his loss, so it will be in the day of God with those who have bartered their heirship to heaven for selfish gratifications.” Id. page 182. We must make our choice while we are given the freedom to select either the pottage or the birthright.

Edom–A Type

The transaction was made. “And he sold his birthright unto Jacob.” Just then his name was changed, therefore, was his name called “Edom.” Thus, “Esau despised his birthright.” The name “Edom” means “red.” or scarlet, the symbol of sin. Esau was born red but was not called by that name (Edom) at first. The class which Esau represents are in danger of losing out because of lustful appetite (disregard of health reform), thus they are called “Edom.”

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 59

This is the class of whom the prophet Isaiah has reference to in Isa. 63:1.

Change Of Names

Both Esau and Jacob represent two sinful classes: Esau, by the color of his skin, and Jacob, by his name. The names of both were changed: Jacob, because he coveted something worthwhile; Esau, because of lust. Jacob’s name meant “deceiver”; the name “Esau” (in Hebrew: Hairy, which symbolically would be “honored,” as previously explained) means “he that finishes.” Note the remarkable meaning of the name, signifying the class given the privilege to finish the work. In Rev. 3:14-16, we read: “And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write;….I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth.” Volume 5, page 82: “The call to this great and solemn work was presented to men of learning and position; had these been little in their own eyes, and trusted fully in the Lord, he would have honored them with bearing his standard in triumph to the victory. But they separated from God yielded to the influence of the world, and the Lord rejected them.”

Loss And Gain

Jacob, the younger twin, or the one who came last, by holding to Esau’s heel, represents a class which came into the third angel’s message by the leadership of the class represented by Esau. Jacob had an earnest desire and great zeal for the position which his brother occupied. Though he was destitute of the qualifications which Esau possessed for performing the duties of this office, which he coveted and bought, yet, by his great zeal and determination, he made good. The price he paid was food–worth nothing; but that which he received was of great value. Regardless of how much training or talent one has in a certain occupation, he can never be successful unless he has a great zeal and interest in that particular line.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 60

Esau had a great deal to lose, but his loss was Jacob’s gain. That which Jacob offered as payment for Esau’s valuable possession was of little worth, therefore, what Esau gained was little more than nothing. It was not long after Jacob secured the blessing from his father, Isaac, that Esau, filled with remorse, threatened Jacob’s life. Both classes represented by Esau and Jacob may be in trouble: One, because of realization of their loss; the other, because of hatred manifested toward them.

Jacob’s Dream

Jacob, at the advice of his parents, left home and went to Padan-Aram, and on his way, the very first night, God appeared unto him in a dream, “And behold a ladder set up on the earth, and the top of it reached to heaven: And behold the angels of God ascending and descending on it.” Gen. 28:12. The ladder represents Christ; God, the Father stood above it; Jacob at the foot of it. (Gen. 28:13). This dream gave Jacob great courage, and he made a vow to God.

Jacob was now to become the father of Israel (12 tribes) through whom many nations shall be blessed; a type of Israel by the promise, the 12 tribes, the 144,000. The dream which he had in the night was only a vision and representation of some future event. The meaning of the dream can be only one thing. If the ladder represents Christ, the angels as messengers, God the Father at the head, and Jacob at the foot, it means a complete connection with heaven and the true Israel,–the latter rain, the loud cry of the third angel’s message. See Rev. 18:1.

Mothers Of Israel

But note that Jacob went to Padan-Aram, to the house of Bethuel, his mother’s father, there he married Leah and Rachel, the daughters of Laban. Zilpah and Bilhah, the maids of Leah and Rachel, also became his wives. These are the mothers whence the twelve tribes came, but they are only the mothers in type of the true tribes–the 144,000. Leah was the only legal wife to Jacob; Rachel

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 61

was her sister. Zilpah and Bilhah were bondwomen.

Let Leah represent the true church of Christ (Seventh-day Adventists); Rachel, a sister church, but not the true (Protestant); Zilpah and Bilhah, the world (religious and irreligious). These are the mothers of the 144,000, and the way they (144,000) are gathered. But while the twelve tribes came from many mothers, they were begotten by the same father. So with the true–the 144,000. While they are gathered from all churches and the world, they must be brought into one church, at the same period of church history, by the same message (the third angel’s message).

Jacob Homeward Bound: Time Of Trouble

At the end of the twenty years Jacob was homeward-bound to the promised land and his father’s house with great possessions. By the time he arrived at his father’s house he had his twelve sons (the heads of the twelve tribes). Before Jacob entered his father’s house he went through that terrible struggle and wrestled with the angel till the breaking of the day. Gen. 32:24-29.

Jacob’s wrestling with the angel typifies the time of “Jacob’s trouble” (for the church). We read in Early Writings, pages 36, 37: “A decree went forth to slay the saints, which caused them to cry and night for deliverance. This was the time of Jacob’s trouble.” See also Patriarchs and Prophets, pages 202-203.

Type Of Promised Land–Israel In Father’s House

If the promised land of Canaan is the type of the promised heavenly Canaan, then Jacob’s father’s house is the type of our Father’s house. Just so, when Israel (the true) enters our Father’s house in the heavenly Canaan there will be the twelve tribes, the 144,000. The question arises, Are these all that will be saved in the third angel’s message? Remember that when Jacob entered his father’s house with his twelve sons he had many servants, male and female, that outnumbered his tribes (sons) many times. Just so with Israel (the true), who will have with them “a great multitude

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 62

which no man could number.” Rev. 7:9. (The great multitude came by the effort of the tribes after the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9).

This study can not fit another case nor any other church in all the history on the earth. Seventh-day Adventists are the only people and church that has ever been called Israel, who have the truth of health reform, and that would be in danger of selling their birthright for a bowl of pottage. By this fact alone, while there are many others, we may know that the Seventh-day Adventist church is God’s church.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 63

SECTION IV.

Who Is Israel By The Promise?

“This experience of the Israelites [in departing from Egypt] was written for the instruction of those who should live in the last days. Before the overflowing scourge shall come upon the dwellers of the earth, the Lord calls upon all who are Israelites indeed to prepare for that event.” Volume 6, page 195. The twelve tribes of Israel after the flesh are but a type of Israel by the promise (the 144,000). As there were Gentiles among Israel (the type), there would be Gentiles in Israel the true.

The early part of the Christian church (apostolic time) could not be called Israel, for the history of the church then was typified by Isaac, according to Gal. 4:22-31, and as explained on pages 53, 54. Isaac was not called Israel, for he was the father of Jacob, and it was Jacob who was called Israel, therefore, Israel, whatever part of the church it is must come sometime later in the history of the church. Jacob was the father of the twelve tribes of Israel, and if Israel after the flesh is a type of Israel by promise (the true), then let us study the beginning of Israel after the flesh, if we are to locate, or to know of Israel by the promise,–the 144,000.

The journey of Israel down into Egypt could not have been an accident. Whatever the reason for it, God was in it. Joseph said to his brothers (Gen. 45:5): “Now therefore be not grieved, nor angry with yourselves, that ye sold me hither: For God did send me before you to preserve life.” Joseph declares that God was the cause for him going into Egypt. God had also told Abraham that he, and his seed would sojourn and be afflicted in a strange land 430 years. But why did God send them into Egypt? Why was Joseph sold at the age of 17, merely a lad, into the hands of cruel Ishmaelites, and lead to a strange land to be re-sold as a slave? We certainly would not

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 64

make a mistake by thinking that Joseph became faint-hearted on the way. There surely must have been a reason for all this ill treatment.

In Egypt, Joseph was sold to serve as a slave, and later was thrown into the dungeon for a number of years. Why did God lead Israel into that strange land where idolatry prevailed everywhere? God certainly knew that in that land they would become slaves in just a short while. Why would heaven allow God’s chosen people to become servants to a nation whose idols were their gods? Why did God permit the lashes of the Egyptian taskmasters to be applied upon the backs of His people? Why would divine love permit the children of Abraham (God’s friend) while yet in infancy, to be drowned in the river Nile? Who can say our great God was ignorant of all these things which took place, or that He made a mistake? The only answer that can be offered is, that it was all heavenly designed. But what was it all about? God must have had some special reason and specific purpose for an object lesson to be taught at a certain time. One may say, God did it all to show His power, but, would the all-wise and great God, full of love and mercy, destroy His children to show His power? Not even an earthly, mortal, human father would dare destroy his children to show his power. Who would dare say human beings have greater love or better judgment than the great God, whose mercy is immeasurable, whose love fills the universe, whose wisdom is unsearchable, whose judgment is justice?

Not only His chosen suffered of bondage and cruelty, but the Egyptians as well. At the time of the Exodus movement, at the departure of Israel, the plagues came upon all Egypt, and the nation was nearly ruined. On the night of the Passover, there was death in every dwelling where there was no blood on the door post, and in every stall of beasts.

“And all the first-born in the land of Egypt shall die from the first-born of Pharaoh that sitteth upon his throne, even unto the first-born of the maidservant that is behind the mill; and all the first-born of beasts.” Ex. 11:5.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 65

Israel journeyed to the Red Sea, and Moses stretched out his hand over the sea, and the waters were divided. Israel went into the sea, and walked across over dry ground. The Egyptians pursued after them to the midst of the sea, and Moses stretched his hand over the sea, the waters returned, and covered the chariots, horsemen, and all the host of Pharaoh which came into the sea after them; “there remained not so much as one of them.”

Israel came into the wilderness where they wandered about for 40 years. Thousands of them perished because of unbelief. At the end of the wilderness journey, the people crossed the Jordan. During the time Israel was away from Canaan, the land was thickly inhabited by heathen nations. Israel was compelled to destroy them by the sword in order to possess the land. Think of the loss of life, grief, and suffering: All because God took Israel into Egypt, and brought them back again. God certainly would not destroy His subjects: “just to show His power.”

In 1 Cor. 10:11, 12, speaking of the experience of the children of Israel, we read: “Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.” If we are the people upon whom the end of the world is about to come, then their ensamples are written for our admonition. This is the reason why God lead the children of Israel into Egypt and back again. Think how great the price to work out the picture. The lessons to be derived from these great examples are far greater than we have ever realized. Many thousands lost their lives to produce the picture, with the intention that many more thousands would be saved than those who perished. Let us therefore carefully study into the lessons that were intended for our learning and admonition.

“Pharaoh dreamed: And, behold, he stood by the river. And, behold, there came up out of the river seven well favored kine and fatfleshed; and they fed in a meadow. And, behold, seven other kine came up after them out of the river, ill favored and leanfleshed;

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 66

and stood by the other kine upon the brink of the river, And the ill favoured and leanfleshed kine did eat up the seven well favored and fat kine. So Pharaoh awoke….And it came to pass in the morning that his spirit was troubled; and he sent and called for all the magicians of Egypt, and all the wise men thereof: And Pharaoh told them his dream; but there was none that could interpret them unto Pharaoh….Then Pharaoh sent and called Joseph, and they brought him hastily out of the dungeon….And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, I have dreamed a dream, and there is none that can interpret it: And I have heard say of thee, that thou canst understand a dream to interpret it….And Pharaoh” told the dream to Joseph. “And Joseph said unto Pharaoh….God hath shewed Pharaoh what He is about to do. The seven good kine are seven years;…And the seven thin and ill favored kine that came up after them are seven years….Behold, there come seven years of great plenty throughout all the land of Egypt. And there shall arise after them seven years of famine; and all the plenty shall be forgotten in the land of Egypt….And the plenty shall not be known in the land by reason of that famine following; for it shall be very grievous….And in the seven plenteous years the earth brought forth by handfuls. And he gathered up all the food of the seven years, which were in the land of Egypt, and laid up the food in the cities: The food of the field, which was round about every city, laid he up in the same. And Joseph gathered corn as the sand of the sea, very much, until he left numbering; for it was without number.” Gen. 41:1-49.

We shall endeavor to bring enough evidence in this study to show that Israel’s experience in Egypt is a photograph of Israel the true (the 144,000) in the Seventh-day Adventist church. “While the exodus movement was a great movement, the second advent movement will be still greater. God will take out a people, not from one nation only, but from every nation under heaven, and He will lead them into the heavenly Canaan. This advent movement, of which the exodus movement was a type, we believe was foretold in prophecy in the following stirring language: ‘It shall come to pass in that day,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 67

that the Lord shall set His hand again the second time to recover the remnant of His people, which shall be left.’ There shall be a highway for the remnant of His people;…like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.” Review and Herald, Oct. 10, 1929, pages 4, 5. “The Exodus Movement is in a way a type [photograph] of the closing work of God under the Advent Movement.” “Each movement rises in fulfillment of time prophecy.” Certainties of the Advent Movement, by W.A. Spicer. The fact that Israel after the flesh is a type (photograph), their experience must be duplicated by the true, otherwise there can be no type.

Years Of Plenty, And Famine

God permitted the plenty, as well as the famine. Each one bears the number “seven,” meaning “perfect,” or “complete.” These two sections of time can only mean one thing which is none other than this world in history, in two great divisions; namely B.C. and A.D., with the cross as the dividing line. The seven years of plenty represent the Old Testament period in which time God gave plenty, for by His holy prophets He stored it in the great storehouse, what we today call the Bible. In Matt. 11:13, we read: “For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John.” It is for this reason that Jesus made the above statement, for we have no other thus far.

In the seven years of plenty (B.C.) God stored His word in the Bible to feed the world (Egypt) in the next seven years of famine (A.D.). “God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in times past unto the fathers by the prophets, Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds.” Heb. 1:1, 2. The New Testament is the fulfillment of the old.

Joseph Type of Christ

Joseph typified Christ. See Patriarchs and Prophets, pages 239, 240. Our God in the Old Testament time (seven years of plenty) spoke to His people in divers manners by His prophets, and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 68

commanded these things to be written, with the intention to speak to His people in these last days (New Testament time, or seven years of famine) to each one of us individually by the voice of His Word as found (stored) in the Bible.

“Thou shalt be over my house, and according unto thy word shall all my people be ruled: Only in the throne will I be greater than thou. And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, See, I have set thee over all the land of Egypt. And Pharaoh took off his ring from his hand, and put it upon Joseph’s hand, and arrayed him in vestures of fine linen, and put a gold chain about his neck; and he made him to ride in the second chariot which he had, and they cried before him, bow the knee: and he made him ruler over all the land of Egypt. And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, I am Pharaoh, and without thee shall no man lift up his hand or foot in all the land of Egypt.” Gen. 41:40-44. No greater favor or honor could Pharaoh have shown to Joseph; and all the Egyptians bowed down to him. As we proceed in this study we shall prove beyond a doubt that Joseph is a perfect type of Christ.

Pharoah, Type Of–

If Joseph typified Christ, and Pharaoh honored Joseph above any man ever honored by any king, and Joseph–and Pharaoh work hand in hand, then Pharaoh must stand for some figure, or type. It would not be hard to determine what Pharaoh represents. That which honored Christ above everything that can be honored upon earth, is what Pharaoh represents.

The church of the apostles honored Christ above everything that can be honored, so much so, that all sacrificed their lives. No greater homage has Christ received upon earth by any other part in the history of His church. By this we understand that Pharaoh represents the apostles’ church, or organization. The application made here will prove correct as we advance in this study. (Further explanation upon this subject is given on the last page of this section.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 69

The Beginning Of Famine

The dividing line between the seven years of plenty and seven years of famine is the cross. “For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John.” Matt. 11:13. Where the seven years of plenty end, the seven years of famine begin. The first year of famine is the beginning of the church of Christ at the time of the apostles. One may ask, Why a famine in the beginning of the Christian church? Did they not get sufficient corn (truth)? Yes, but they got it from the great storehouse (the Bible) in the same way as the Egyptians received their corn in the years of famine,–from the immense storehouse at the hand of Joseph. See pages 15-18.

Egyptians, Type Of Gentiles

The seven years of famine began when the Egyptians came to Pharaoh for bread and Pharaoh told all the Egyptians, “Go unto Joseph; what he saith to you, do…and Joseph opened all the storehouses, and sold unto the Egyptians” Gen. 41:55, 56. “And Joseph gathered up all the money that was found in the land of Egypt, and in the land of Canaan, for the corn which they bought: And Joseph brought the money into Pharaoh’s house. And when money failed in the land of Egypt, and in the land of Canaan, all the Egyptians came unto Joseph, and said, Give us bread: for why should we die in thy presence? For the money faileth….And they brought their cattle unto Joseph: And Joseph gave them bread in exchange for horses, and for the flocks, and for the cattle of the herds, and for the asses: and he fed them with bread for all their cattle for that year. When that year was ended, they came unto him the second year, and said unto him, We will not hide it from my lord, how that our money is spent; my lord also hath our herds of cattle; there is not ought left in the sight of my lord, but our bodies, and our lands: Wherefore shall we die before thine eyes, both we and our land? Buy us and our land for bread, and we and our land will be servants unto Pharaoh:…And Joseph bought all the land of Egypt

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 70

for Pharaoh; for the Egyptians sold every man his field….And they said, Thou hast saved our lives: Let us find grace in the sight of my lord, and we will be Pharaoh’s servants.” Gen. 47:14-25.

In the beginning of the famine, the Egyptians went to Pharaoh for corn, instead of to Joseph. They were well acquainted with Joseph, for he had been a governor of Egypt for eight years or more. Joseph rode over all the land of Egypt, and every Egyptian bowed down to him. During the years of plenty, it was Joseph who bought the corn from the Egyptians, and it seems strange that they should go to Pharaoh. It must have been by divine providence that they came to him.

It has been explained that Pharaoh represented the church organization or leadership. The Egyptians can not represent anything else but the Gentiles in the days of the apostles. The Gentiles came to the church (Pharaoh) where they were told to go to Joseph (Christ). “What he saith to you, do.” That is, the church in her purity without one strange thing in their midst, directed the Gentiles to Christ as their life giver, as Pharaoh directed the Egyptians to Joseph.

Egyptians Sold Themselves To Pharoah

“And Joseph bought all the land of Egypt for Pharaoh, for the Egyptians sold every man his field, because the famine prevailed over them: So the land became Pharaoh’s.” Gen. 47:20. In the preceding verses of the chapter we read the Egyptians spent all their money for corn; and when the money was gone, they gave the cattle in exchange; and when the cattle were gone, they gave the land; and when the land was gone, they sold themselves and became servants to Pharaoh. This is the type, but of the fulfillment of this type, we read in the following texts: “And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul: Neither said any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his own; but they had all things common. And with great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: And great grace was

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 71

upon them all. Neither was there any among them that lacked: for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, and laid them down at the apostles’ feet:…And Joses, who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas,…a Levite,…Having land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles’ feet.” Acts 4:32-37. Thus Jew and Gentile sold all houses and lands and brought the prices and laid them at the apostles’ feet, and became servants to the church (Pharaoh).

Again we read Acts 5:1-10, “But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession, and kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and brought a certain part, and laid it at the apostles’ feet. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land?…And Ananias hearing these words fell down, and gave up the ghost.” Thus any who pretended to sell, and held back part of the price received, in the days of the apostles, died just as those who would not sell all to Pharaoh in Egypt. Jesus said “Sell all and follow Me.” Therefore type met anti-type.

Joseph Removes People Throughout Egypt

“And Joseph bought all the land of Egypt for Pharaoh;…And as for the people, he removed them to cities from one end of the borders of Egypt even to the other end thereof.” Gen. 47, part of verses 20, 21. This is the type, following is the fulfillment of the type: Acts 8:1, “And Saul was consenting unto his [Stephen’s] death. And at that time there was a great persecution against the church which was at Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judaea and Samaria, except the apostles.”

It will be noticed that the apostles were at home (Jerusalem), and there is no record where the apostles sold their land. Now we quote the type of the latter: Gen. 47:22, “Only the land of the priests bought he not; for the priests had a portion assigned them of Pharaoh, and did eat their portion which Pharaoh gave them: Wherefore

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 72

they sold not their lands.” It is remarkable to note how this coincides to the smallest details.

70 Souls, Type Of Organization

Israel arrived in Egypt in the second year of famine. Gen. 45:10, 11, “And thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen, and thou shalt be near unto me, thou, and thy children, and thy children’s children, and thy flocks, and thy herds, and all that thou hast: And there will I nourish thee; for yet there are five years of famine; lest thou, and thy household, and all that thou hast, come to poverty.” The arrival of Israel in Egypt stands for some symbol in which there must be a lesson. Note that this lesson can not be fore the early part of the Christian church, for Israel came in the second year of famine. The lesson, then, intended here, is for a later period in the history of the church. If we are to know the truth of the incident, and the lesson intended to be derived from it, reference must here be made to the number of souls which entered into Egypt. “And the sons of Joseph, which were born him in Egypt, were two souls: all the souls of the house of Jacob, which came into Egypt, were threescore and ten.” Gen. 46:27.

The Bible says all the souls who came into Egypt were seventy in number. If we can in some way, find the meaning of the number, then we shall understand the lesson. When Moses, with the children of Israel, came to Sinai, he organized the church there, and in organizing, selected seventy elders. This same organization, years later, crossed the Jordan and went into the promised land. There they had the Sanhedrin which was composed of seventy men. Thus, the number “seventy” is a symbol of church organization. The meaning, then, is that there will be a church organization, sometime in the history of A.D. If this is true, then that church which Christ, with the apostles organized must disband, and of necessity be re-organized. This is true, for the Christian church was disorganized in the dark ages during the time of the beginning of papal rule. When again organized, it would partially fulfill Joel 2:32, “And in the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 73

remnant whom the Lord shall call.” The 2300 days, or years, of Daniel’s prophecy in the eighth chapter gives us the entire truth of church history to 1844, until which time there was no call for re-organization. If there had been, or if this call for re-organization had met its fulfillment before 1844, then Daniel’s prophecy would have made mention of it. As the prophecy is silent, and there has no prophet of God risen since the church fell into papal power about A.D. 538 to 1844, then the truth of the symbol was yet in the future.

As the prophetic period ended in 1844, the “Most Holy” place in the heavenly Sanctuary was opened, into which Christ entered. If this incident marked the beginning of the atonement, there would have been no better, or more opportune time for a call from heaven than at the end of the great prophetic period; the day of atonement being the most solemn time for the church. Seventh-day Adventists were called out by a prophet, and are practically the only people who believe in the 2300 days. We are the only people who have proclaimed it since 1844, and are now in the atonement, or the time of the judgment. The text for this is here quoted: “And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” Rev. 14:6, 7. Seventh-day Adventists only can fulfill the type, for just at this time they were called by a prophet of God, to organize as a denomination, and to proclaim the glad news: “This gospel in all the world in this generation.” Thus the symbol “seventy” met its fulfillment at that time.

Still another thought on the experience of Israel:–When Joseph’s brethren came into Egypt, they went directly to him for corn. “And Joseph’s brethren came, and bowed down themselves before him with their faces to the earth.” Gen. 42:6. The sons of Jacob were strangers in the land and knew not their brother who was a governor. They providentially came not to Pharaoh, as the Egyptians

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 74

did, for corn, but directly to the right person,–Joseph. In contrast to this, the Egyptians who should have known better, being acquainted with the rule of their country, went to Pharaoh for corn, but their king told them to “go to Joseph. What he saith to you, do.” The Egyptians must have known Joseph, being their governor for more than eight years by that time. In the seven years of plenty, it was Joseph to whom they sold the food which he preserved for the time of famine. Joseph rode in Pharaoh’s chariot over all the land of Egypt, and all the Egyptians bowed down to him, thus it would have been impossible for them to be ignorant of him. This being a symbol, it can only find its fulfillment in the following narrative:

The Egyptians (Gentiles) went to Pharaoh (leadership of the apostolic church) for corn. The apostles directed the Gentiles (converts) to Christ as Pharaoh directed the Egyptians to Joseph, saying, “Go to Joseph. What he saith to you, do.” If this is the meaning we get from the Egyptians’ going to Pharaoh, then the significance of the sons of Jacob going directly to Joseph means that when that church is re-organized, the people would have to go directly to Christ (Joseph). The lesson intended is, that in the beginning of the church in 1845, which had no true leadership (Pharaoh) to go to, they of necessity went directly to Christ (as the sons of Jacob came to Joseph).

Jacob Type Of James

The Seventh-day Adventist Church which came into existence in 1845 became Israel (the movement from which the true Israel, the 144,000 are made). It will be noticed that the names of the fathers after the flesh, and by the promise coincide. The father’s name of Israel after the flesh was “Jacob”. So is the name of the father of Israel by the promise (Seventh-day Adventist movement). But one may say, It was Jacob in the former, and James White in the latter. True it is, but the names “Jacob” and “James” are the same. Again, the very first vision Sister White had was about the 144,000, and the aim of this denomination has been to make that number.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 75

The Land Of Goshen

The beginning of this denomination was typified by Israel’s entrance into Egypt as previously explained. We shall now consider the truth of the land of Goshen. Joseph brought Israel into Egypt and gave them the part of the land to dwell in which was the best land in the country of Egypt, and there Joseph nourished them, their flocks, herds and cattle, and all they had. See Gen. 45:10.

The land of Goshen stands as a symbol of the United States of America in which the church came into existence. While our country is productive like the land of Goshen, the richest in the world, and a Protestant nation, it is the best for missionary work, for it is made up of all nations, and therefore like the land of Goshen, the most productive in Egypt (the world).

Joseph Nourished Israel

In the beginning of the seven years of famine the Egyptians sold all and became servants to Pharaoh, which has reference to the apostles’ church and of the Gentiles then, who sold their houses, and lands, and had all things in common, as previously explained. But Israel did not sell any of their possessions, nor did they pay for the food with which Joseph nourished them. Israel, then, represents the church now. In the beginning of the church in 1845, Christ (Joseph) opened the storehouse and gave us all the truth (corn) we could possibly assimilate. Is it not a fact that no other people at any time in the history of the church have received as much truth as God has given us in our time? Line upon line, precept upon precept, instruction upon instruction, have been given us, so that we, as a people, may know and understand the ways of the Lord, obey His voice, keep His charge, commandments, statutes, and laws; thus becoming the “children of Abraham, and heirs according to the promise.” When this is realized in the hearts of men then they will fulfill the charge given to Peter. Peter said, “Thou knowest I love Thee.” Jesus saith unto him, “Feed My sheep.”

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 76

Shepherds

“And Pharaoh said unto his brethren [Joseph’s], What is your occupation? And they said unto Pharaoh, Thy servants are shepherds, both we, and also our fathers. Gen. 47:3. Israel were shepherds which is a symbol of missionaries such as feed the lambs of God. In the early part of the church, the by-word was, “Every Seventh-day Adventist a missionary, and every missionary a preacher.” It ought to be so now. “The great struggle has not been between religion and no religion; it is between God’s religion and man’s religion.”–Review and Heralds, Jan. 23, 1930.

Another Pharaoh Arose

“Now there arose up a new king over Egypt, which knew not Joseph.” Ex.1:8. If the first Pharaoh, who exalted Joseph (Christ), represented the leadership in the days of the apostles, then this new Pharaoh must represent the leadership of this present movement at the time this subject became known. Note, this new Pharaoh knew not Joseph (Christ). The meaning is that the leadership of this organization has left following their Master,–“Christ”. Volume 5, page 217: “Grievous and presumptuous sins have dwelt among us. And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity are in all her borders. The church have turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power. Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it thus. The testimonies are unread and unappreciated.” Further explanation of the Pharaohs being types, is given on the last page of this section.

Taskmasters

“Now there arose up a new king over Egypt, which knew not

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 77

Joseph. And he said unto his people, Behold, the people of the children of Israel are more and mightier than we:…Therefore they did set over them taskmasters to afflict them with their burdens. And they built for Pharaoh treasure cities, Pithom and Raamses. But the more they afflicted them, the more they multiplied and grew….And the Egyptians made the children of Israel to serve with rigor:…And they made their lives bitter with hard bondage, in morter, and in brick, and in all manner of service in the field.” Ex. 1:8-13.

“The children of Israel,” said Pharaoh, “are too strong and mightier than we. Let us deal wisely and reduce their strength.” So they (Israelites) were drafted from the sheepfolds to the brick yards, and the field, but this did not reduce their strength. Said Pharaoh, “Let us set taskmasters over them to wear them out.” Note the application. Pharaoh is the king, the one who rules. The taskmasters in this case could be none other than a class of ministers referred to in Volume 5, page 217: “Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it thus. Ministers who preach self instead of Christ would have it thus. The testimonies are unread and unappreciated.”

No longer is the by-word of Seventh-day Adventists, “every Seventh-day Adventist a missionary; every missionary a preacher,” as what it used to be. But, how much per capita? or, have you made your budget? instead of, Have you brought any souls to Christ? Are your church members nearer to Him? It is not meant here that Christians ought not to give for the support of the cause. We ought to give, and give more liberally than we have given in the past, but our gifts ought to come from a willing heart, and not from the result of lashes. The people should be fed with spiritual food so that they would feel the need of giving without overbearing on the subject.

When Moses was about to build the sanctuary in the wilderness, God commanded him, saying: “Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring Me an offering: Of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take My offering.” Moses was commanded

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 78

to take offerings only from those who willingly gave from their heart. We are told by the Spirit of Prophecy that ministers should not put all their efforts and time with the church. Members are not to expect a sermon every Sabbath. Ministers should rather engage themselves in working for outsiders. Read Volume 9, page 140. Have we taken heed to this instruction? For example, we have scores of ministers in Los Angeles and immediate vicinity, but how many public efforts have we? It was announced just a short time ago that there were only two. Thus it has been for some years. What are these ministers doing day after day, and week after week? It seems they are doing nothing but preparing a sermon during six days of the week to preach on Sabbath, and then it is either something to sell, or some particular budget to raise.

How many sermons preached do we read of in the Bible urging people to give money, or to buy something to support the cause? Not one. We have polluted the house of God with merchandise even on Sabbath morning, which hour is dedicated as a day of rest to worship God. Volume 1, pages 471, 472: “A great mistake has been made by some who profess present truth, by introducing merchandise in the course of a series of meetings, and by their traffic diverting minds from the object of the meetings. If Christ were now upon earth, He would drive out these peddlers and traffickers, whether they be ministers or people, with a scourge of small cords, as when He entered the temple anciently….Ministers have stood in the desk and preached a most solemn discourse, and then by introducing merchandise, and acting the part of a salesman, even in the house of God, they have diverted the minds of their hearers from the impressions received, and destroyed the fruit of their labor….Their time and strength should be held in reserve, that their efforts may be thorough in a series of meetings. Their time and strength should not be drawn upon to sell our books when they can be properly brought before the public by those who have not the burden of preaching the word [colporteurs].

” ‘It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer, but

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 79

ye have made it a den of thieves.’ These traffickers might have pleaded as an excuse that the articles they held for sale were for sacrificial offerings. But their object was to get gain, to obtain means, to accumulate.” Volume 1, page 472.

Our conference is not ignorant of the instruction here given, and the evil which is practised in the churches. At the Autumn Council held in Milwaukee, Wisconsin, in 1923, the question of book sales on the Sabbath day was brought forth in connection with other matters, and the following resolution was passed and published: “That all campaigns for the promotion of periodicals or book sales on the Sabbath day be eliminated, and that those responsible for the promotion of these campaigns be directed to the method of house to house solicitation by visiting committees in connection with campaigns for literature sales:

“That we invite our publishing houses to exercise caution circularizing our people on behalf of publishing house projects, and to refrain from sending to church officers matters to be presented on the Sabbath, with previous arrangements with the Local, Union, and General conferences.”–Milwaukee Autumn Council, Oct. 9-17, 1923. Review and Herald of Nov. 22, 1923. Read Volume 9, page 260.

We read in Testimonies to Ministers, page 477: “A strange thing has come into our churches. Men who are placed in positions of responsibility that they may be wise helpers to their fellow workers, have come to suppose that they were set as kings and rulers in the churches, to say to one brother, Do this; to another, Do that; and to another, Be sure to labor in such and such a way.” Thus Pharaoh has drafted the people from the sheepfold to the brickyards, or the field. The taskmasters, being commanded to oversee the work, urge the bricks (budgets), and wear out the people. The existing sins in the church are passed over and no one cares. Those who do reprove wrongs incur their displeasure. In Volume 3, page 266, speaking of the condition in the church at the time of the sealing (marking) of the 144,000, and the slaughter in the church, we read:

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 80

“Those who have excused these wrongs have been thought by the people to be very amiable and lovely in disposition, simply because they shunned to discharge a plain Scriptural duty. The task was not agreeable to their feelings, therefore, they avoided it.”

Furnish Straw No More

“And Pharaoh commanded the same day the taskmasters of the people, and their officers, saying, Ye shall no more give the people straw to make brick, as heretofore. Let them go and gather straw for themselves. And the taskmasters of the people went out and their officers, and they spake to the people, saying, Thus saith Pharaoh, I will not give you straw. Go ye, get you straw where ye can find it: Yet not ought of your work shall be diminished.” Ex. 5:6, 7, 10, 11.

Pharaoh will not furnish straw: That is, he will not render any help, but the people must produce the same amount of bricks. In the beginning of this organization (Seventh-day Adventists), the denominational institutions, sanitariums, and hospitals were built for the purpose of caring for our own people (members of the church). After the cause of the patient had been diagnosed, the cause being made known, with instruction, some aid or treatments were to be given. This help was to be rendered whether they were able to pay much, little, or nothing. Such is the work of the good Samaritan.

“In former numbers of Testimonies for the Church I have spoken of the importance of the Seventh-day Adventists establishing an institution for the benefit of the sick, especially for the suffering and sick among us. I have spoken of the ability of our own people, in point of means, to do this; and have urged that, in view of the importance of this branch of the great work of preparation to meet the Lord….

“When I saw those who managed and directed, running into the dangers shown me, of which I had warned them in public, and also in private conversation and letters, a terrible burden came upon me. That which had been shown me as a place where the suffering sick among us could be helped, was one where sacrifice, hospitality, faith,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 81

and piety should be the ruling principles. But when unqualified calls were made for large sums of money, with the statement that stock taken would pay large percent; when the brethren who occupied positions in the institution seemed more than willing to take large wages than those were satisfied with who filled other and equally important stations in the great cause of truth and reform; when I learned, with pain, that, in order to make the institution popular with those not of our faith, and to secure their patronage, a spirit of compromise was rapidly gaining ground at the Institute, manifested in the use of Mr., Miss, and Mrs., instead of Bro. and Sister, and in popular amusements, in which all could engage in a sort of comparatively innocent frolic;–when I saw these things, I said, This is not that which was shown me as a institution for the sick, which would share the signal blessing of God. This is another thing. And yet calculations for more extensive buildings were made, and calls for large sums of money were urged. As it was then managed, I could but regard the Institute, on the whole, as a curse….

“Several who came to Battle Creek humble, devoted, confiding Christians, went away almost infidels. The general influence of these things was creating prejudice against the health reform in very many of the most humble, the most devoted, and the best of our brethren, and was destroying faith in my Testimonies and in the present truth…

“The brethren who have stood at the head of this work have appealed to our people for means on the ground that the health reform is a part of the great work connected with the third angel’s message. In this they have been right. It is a branch of the great, charitable, liberal, sacrificing, benevolent work of God. Then why should these brethren say, ‘Stock in the Health Institute will pay a large per cent,’ ‘it is a good investment,’ ‘a paying thing’? Why not as well talk of stock in the Publishing Association paying a large per cent? If these are two branches of the same great closing work of preparation for the coming of the Son of man, why not? Or why not make them both matters of liberality? The pen and the voice

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 82

that appealed to the friends of the cause in behalf of the publishing fund, held out no such inducements.” Volume 1, pages 633-636.

How do our institutions now measure with this straight testimony? Can we say they are charitable, liberal, sacrificing, benevolent institutions? Listen to the enormous profits they make. Presentment is here made of the annual report of St. Helena Sanitarium, as it appeared in the Pacific Union Recorder of April 25, 1929. “The notes payable at the end of 1925, were $60,044 (the cents are not here given). In 1926, they had been reduced to $49,031; in 1927, to $36,321; and at the close of 1928, they were down to $26,415. In three years they were reduced from $60,000 to $33,629. Resources, fixed and current, at the close of 1928, $371,105. The liabilities $45,809. There is a decrease in the liabilities of nearly $5,000. Cash on hand at the close of 1928, $10,749. Present worth, $325,296….The gross income, $456,258. The net income, $437,284. The average daily attendance of patients was 85 plus, and the income from patients direct, $261,363. The net gain $10,439.39.”

How could it be possible for an institution to do any charitable work at all, and yet earn $111,988 above its present worth in one single year? Note: Present worth, $325,296. Net income, $437,284 in 1928. But this is not the worst. Our brethren have gone so blind that they think these enormous profits give them a wonderful credit for their wise management, and boast over it, and say that the sanitarium is facing sunshine. Truly our God knew what He was saying when He said the Laodiceans are blind, wretched, and miserable, and poor, and naked, though they think they are rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing. See the contrast of boasting between the Laodiceans, and other institutions of whom some often think the devil is their leader. Following is the annual report of a mission in Los Angeles for the corresponding year 1928: These items being given free of charge to the needy. “The annual report for the year ending Dec. 31, 1928, shows 527,481 meals served; 137,287 lodgings furnished; laundry service, 53,334 pieces; barber service,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 83

20,394; baths, 12,339; garments distributed, 32,541; 1791 shoes repaired; employment secured for 9,204 individuals; medical aid given to 3,117; while the chapel report shows that during the year 15,340 persons professed salvation in the daily meetings which are continuous from 11 A.M. to 11 P.M., and are conducted by groups from the churches of all denominations.” (Copied from a Los Angeles newspaper.)

Is the devil become more charitable than Christ? Why have we gone to sleep? Is it dollars and cents that the Lord wants? Are these things not destroying the confidence of the public in the people of God? Are these things adding or detracting from the fruit of our labor? Are we representing God and carrying the third angel’s message to a dying world? Is Christ our pattern and example? Why have we allowed the devil to deceive us? Is not this a call to arouse the people of God to a Christlike service? How long shall we stay asleep? It is bad enough for God’s people to turn down one who is not in the faith from receiving the benefits of God at the hand of His people, but it is a thousand times worse to turn down one of Israel, he who would sacrifice and cast his lot with the people of God, faithful in tithe-paying and offerings as the Lord has prospered. If God should permit poverty to overtake such a one with sickness or old age, what do we do with them? Do we send them away and tell them, God bless thee? Is the country hospital for God’s people, and God’s hospitals for money-making? Is the county farm for God’s people, there with the ungodly, and with the unclean on their table as we believe from a religious standpoint, amidst profanity, swine, and tobacco? Is this the kind of place for the child of God, and the temple of the Holy Ghost according to our faith? What kind of answer will we give Him when He comes? Will we hear the words, “Well done, good and faithful servant,” as we read in Matt. 25:35, 36? “For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me in: Naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me.” Shall this saying be ours, or will we

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 84

find ourselves at the left hand with the terrible curse as in Matt. 25:41-43, 46: “Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels: For I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me not in: naked, and ye clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment but the righteous into life eternal.”

Quoting Volume 1, page 639: “As early as 1850 this brother became a Sabbath-keeper, and from that date he contributed liberally to the several enterprises that have been undertaken to advance the cause, till he became reduced in property. Yet when the urgent, unqualified call came for the Institute, he took stock to the amount of one hundred dollars. At the meeting at ——- he introduced the case of his wife, who is very feeble, and who can be helped, but must be helped soon, if ever. He also stated his circumstances, and said that if he could command the one hundred dollars then in the Institute, he could send his wife there to be treated; but as it was, he could not. We replied that he should never have invested a dollar in the Institute, that there was a wrong in the matter which we could not help; and there the matter dropped. I do not hesitate to say that this sister should be treated, a few weeks at least, at the Institute free of charge. Her husband is able to do but little more than to pay her fare to and from Battle Creek.” Do we have such cases as these at the present time? Do we deal with these people like some farmer deals with his horse? He takes good care of the horse while it is young and doing his work, but when the animal gets old and feeble, he then drives it out in the open field in the winter weather, just at the time the poor horse needs the best of care. Are we not like this hard-hearted farmer who starves his horse in the winter weather, with the frost on the back of the worn-out animal, to save a few bundles of straw? Cruel, is it not? It is left to the reader to answer the question.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 85

Midwives

“But the more they afflicted them, the more they multiplied and grew. And they were grieved because of the children of Israel….And the king of Egypt spake to the Hebrew midwives,…And he said, When ye do the office of a midwife to the Hebrew women,…if it be a son, then ye shall kill him: but if it be a daughter, then she shall live.” Ex. 1:12, 15, 16. The “midwives” symbolize the church school teachers, who nurse the children in the system of education. You may ask, Is it possible that the devil would attempt to deceive the teachers, and poison the children’s minds? The devil is not leaving one string loose. Reference is here made to the Home and School Journal of Christian Education, of Dec., 1929, published by the General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists, Washington, D.C., and every teacher in the denomination is supposed to be a subscriber of this magazine. The above-mentioned issue is full of Christmas stories, Christmas-keeping, and Christmas programs and gifts, which the teachers are supposed to pass on to the children. As it would be too lengthy to quote it all, only the very last sentence, and the closing words under the paragraph “What Christmas May Always Mean” is quoted here: “And, in general, a baptism of reality, simplicity, and sincerity in the observance of the world’s supreme birthday.” Think of these words, dear reader. A Seventh-day Adventist paper, published by the General Conference, to exalt the world’s supreme idolatrous day to a birthday of Christ, and hand it to the teachers of the denomination.

“But the midwives feared God, and did not as the king of Egypt commanded them, but saved the men children alive.” Ex. 1:17. Here we have one good symbol, and let us say, Amen for the teachers “They feared God.” We urge you to send your children to the school of the denomination, for it is the best place for them. “The name of the one was Shiphrah, and the name of the other Puah.” Ex. 1:15. The meaning of these names are: “Beauty” and “splendor.” Indeed it is. It would have been impossible for two midwives to

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 86

wait on the great multitude of women, but the fact is, that there were only two. The reason for this is to make the symbol perfect, meaning both classes of teachers, male and female, “beauty” and “splendor.”

Male Children In The Nile

“Therefore God dealt well with the midwives: And the people multiplied, and waxed very mighty. Pharaoh charged all his people, saying, Every son that is born ye shall cast into the river, and every daughter ye shall save alive.” Ex. 1:20, 22. The chief object of Pharaoh’s scheme was not to reduce the people in number. Had this been his aim, he should have killed the female, for in those days they practiced polygamy. Had he given an order to cast the female children in the river, and save the males, he could have accomplished his purpose, and also added to his slaves for it was the men who produced the bricks. We read in Patriarchs and Prophets, page 242: “Satan was the mover in this matter. He knew that a deliverer was to be raised up among the Israelites; and by leading the king to destroy their children he hoped to defeat the divine purpose.” This was the object of the whole affair. As this is a symbol, the application will now be made.

Testimonies to Ministers, page 475, under the chapter entitled “Let Heaven Guide”, we read: “Prophecy must be fulfilled. The Lord says: ‘Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.’ Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say: “You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your message.” No plainer statement could have been made than this, that we must look for a prophet, or a message in the near future. If this is an inspired statement, then it seems it would be the duty of the watchmen on the walls of Zion to educate and instruct the people that there is a prophet, or a message to look for. But what have we? On the contrary, the general opinion of the entire denomination is, “no

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 87

prophet cometh, neither is there any message to be expected. We have all the truth, and we need none,” is the cry from the camp of Israel. Thus we see how the old enemy has duplicated his underhand deception with the church at the present time. Just as Pharaoh was unconscious of the main purpose of his command, just so by the unconsciousness of the leaders, the shrewd deceiver has attempted to drown the prophet, or the message of reform for the present time. Thus it proves in every instance that the experience of Israel in Egypt is a photograph of Israel, the true. If a prophet, or even a message should come, the church is not ready to accept either. The result may be the same as it was with the Jewish nation and the coming of Christ. How terrible the thought. “While it seemed to the Egyptians in the interests of the empire to hold these people in bondage, the real purpose behind it all was the determination of Satan, the dragon power (Isa. 51:9), to hold the people of Israel in the bondage of sin, and to prevent the work of reform to which God had set His hand as the time of the prophecy came.” Review and Herald, January 23, 1930.

Male Children Of Denomination; How Drowned

Has the devil drowned any of the male children in the river Nile at this time? Where are the men in this denomination? They must be in the river Nile, for it is a symbol of the sins in the world, and that is where we generally find the men; and the women in the church. The question may be asked, What sifted out the men? The Spirit of Prophecy teaches that we should see to it that employment is furnished to new comers in the truth, to make it possible for them to keep the Sabbath. Also to take care of the poor and sick among us. This instruction has been altogether disregarded, with the result that the men are sifted out of the church. Men love the truth as much as women do, but as soon as they hear the truth, they begin to inquire about things. Immediately the difficulty arises, and the question is asked, How can I keep the Sabbath, and yet hold my position? If I should let my position go, can I secure another? Would the church

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 88

help me find something to do? Would the church render some assistance in case of great need, such as lack of food, clothing, or in case of sickness? All these questions are answered at once with, NO. The result is, the decision is made and the truth is turned down.

If the church had furnished some encouragement along these lines, this position would not have been taken by these newly interested parties, and the result would have been that the men as well as the women would have been in the church. Men being the wage earners, the increase of tithes and offerings, cannot be estimated, and the little expenditure in helps would be but a fragment in comparison. Employment agency would be a great field to the denomination. Not only employment would have been secured from people outside of the organization, but the work among Adventists would be secured by Adventists. Thus the men are “cast” into the world (“Nile”), but the women left (“alive”) in the church.

Moses Found By Princess

Quoting Ex. 2:2, 3: “And the woman conceived, and bare a son: And when she saw him that he was a goodly child, she hid him three months. And when she could not longer hide him, she took for him an ark of bulrushes, and daubed it with slime and with pitch and put the child therein; and she laid it in the flags by the river’s brink.” Providence lead the Egyptian princess to the river to wash herself, and after seeing the ark, she sent her maid to fetch it. She saw that the babe wept, and she had compassion on him The sister of the babe stepped to Pharaoh’s daughter, and said, “Shall I go and call to thee a nurse of the Hebrew women, that she may nurse the child for thee?” On the arrival of the child’s mother, Pharaoh’s daughter said, “Take this child away, and nurse it for me.” And the child grew, and she brought him unto Pharaoh’s daughter at the age of 12, and the princess named him “Moses”. The lesson here is, with all the Satanic schemes, it would be impossible to defeat the divine purpose.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 89

Moses’ Choice

As Moses (the type) received the highest education the courts of Pharaoh could produce, after becoming of age he was compelled to choose one of two things: either the throne of Egypt, or to suffer affliction with the children of Israel. Just so, modern Moses (the anti-type) receives the highest education the denomination can produce (when of age) finished education, “professor.”

Modern Moses as well being compelled to choose one of two things: Either professor in the world (Egypt) with a large income, fame, and the pleasures of sin for a season or to work for the denomination with a small salary, and suffer affliction with the church (the children of Israel). As Moses (the type) chose the latter, just so Moses the antitype prefers to stay with the denomination, “Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt.” The statistics of the movement so we are told, show that 90% of the children who go to schools of the denomination remain true to the message. This proves the lesson taught here is correct.

Moses’ Misconception

“And it came to pass in those days, when Moses was grown, that he went out unto his brethren,…and he spied an Egyptian smiting an Hebrew….he slew the Egyptian, and hid him in the sand. And when he went out the second day, behold, two men of the Hebrews strove together: And he said to him that did the wrong, Wherefore smitest thou thy fellow? And he said, Who made thee a prince and a judge over us? intendest thou to kill me, as thou killedst the Egyptian? And Moses feared…But Moses fled from the face of Pharaoh, and dwelt in the land of Midian.” Ex. 2:11-15.

Moses supposed he was to deliver the children of Israel by force or arms, therefore he rolled up his sleeves and went about his duty. Moses’ misconception of the method to be used in the deliverance of Israel was not the only thing wrong with the man. If that was the way he understood Israel was to obtain their freedom, he failed to carry out the plan. His trouble was not because of lack of education, or training as a general of armies, that he failed to carry out his

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 90

project, but because he was too cowardly and feared Pharaoh. If this was not the cause of his failure, why then kill only one Egyptian, bury him in the sand, and after it was made known, run away and leave Israel to perish in slavery? If his intention, or understanding, was to lead Israel against the armies of Egypt, he should not have hidden the Egyptian in the sand, but left him upon the ground for an example, and then go after others. Failing to carry out his proposed scheme, Moses made a double mistake.

This ancient Moses is a symbol of modern Moses (present leadership). As Moses’ failure was not because of lack of training, but because of a misconceived idea of the method to be carried out, just so with the leadership now. As Moses failed to accomplish his own mistaken plan (what he supposed was wise judgment), just so the leadership have now failed on their part. The aim has been to finish the work in this generation which is practically past, and at the rate of speed the work is going now, it could not be finished in another 100 years. “We are in danger of trusting to methods, organization, and high-pressure service, which if taken alone, can, in the end, result only in confusion, dissatisfaction, and defeat.” Review and Herald, Feb. 20, 1930.

The Application Of The Type

If Pharaoh is the king, the (leadership) who rules over the people, then the church is the “queen”, then the “princess” is the church school. Egypt is a symbol of the world and the Nile a symbol of the sins of the world. By the aid of the God-fearing mother, Moses (the type) was not cast into the river Nile. Just so with Modern Moses, who, by the help of his Christian mother is saved from the river Nile (the sin in the world), but when she can not keep him any longer, and must send him to the schools of the land where sin reigns, the church school (the “princess”) finds him. As Moses (the type) received his education by the aid of the princess, just so modern Moses receives his education by the aid of the church school.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 91

We, like Moses, have thought that we are to deliver Israel by force of arms (the aid of men). Like Moses, we are too cowardly to accomplish anything. It has been said by a good minister of God, “This is wrong in the church, and that is not right, and should be corrected, but we can not do it.” Why? Because he is afraid he will lose his job. But what shall we do? Work for God and trust in Him, or work for Pharaoh and trust in the job?

Quoting Volume 5, pages 80-82: “But the days of purification of the church are hastening on apace. God will have a people pure and true. In the mighty sifting soon to take place, we shall be better able to measure the strength of Israel. The signs reveal that the time is near when the Lord will manifest that His fan is in His hand, and He will thoroughly purge His floor….Those who have trusted to intellect, genius, or talent will not then stand at the head of rank and file. They did not keep pace with the light. Those who have proved themselves unfaithful will not then be entrusted with the flock. In the last solemn work few great men will be engaged. They are self-sufficient, independent of God, and He cannot use them. The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view. There are precious ones now hidden who have not bowed the knee to Baal. They have not had the light which has been shining in a concentrated blaze upon you. But, it may be under a rough and uninviting exterior the pure brightness of a genuine Christian character will be revealed….In this time, the gold will be separated from the dross in the church….Many a star that we have admired for its brilliancy, will then go out in darkness….The most weak and hesitating in the church will be as David–willing to do and dare….Then will the church of Christ appear ‘fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners’….God will work a work in our day that but few anticipate. He will raise up and exalt among us those who are taught rather by the unction of His Spirit, than by the outward training of scientific institutions. These facilities are not to be despised or condemned; they are ordained of God, but they can furnish only the exterior qualifications. God

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 92

will manifest that He is not dependent on learned, self-important mortals.”

Moses In The Wilderness

“But Moses fled from the face of Pharaoh, and dwelt in the land of Midian…And the priest of Midian….gave Moses Zipporah his daughter to wife….Now Moses kept the flock of Jethro his father-in-law, the priest of Midian: And he led the flock to the backside of the desert, and came to the mountain of God…[Horeb],…and, behold, the bush burned with fire, and the bush was not consumed. And Moses said, I will now turn aside, and see this great sight, why the bush is not burnt….God called unto him out of the midst of the bush, and said, Moses, Moses. And he said, Here am I….And the Lord said, I have surely seen the affliction of my people which are in Egypt,…And I am come down to deliver them out of the hand of the Egyptians,…Come now therefore, and I will send thee unto Pharaoh, that thou mayest bring forth my people the children of Israel out of Egypt. And Moses said unto God, Who am I, that I should go unto Pharaoh,…And Moses said unto the Lord, O my Lord, I am not eloquent, neither heretofore, nor since thou hast spoken unto thy servant: But I am slow of speech, and of a slow tongue. ‘I am of uncircumcised lips, and how shall Pharaoh hearken unto me?’ And the Lord said unto him, Who hath made man’s mouth? or who maketh the dumb, or deaf, or the seeing, or the blind? Have not I the Lord? Now therefore go, and I will be thy mouth, and teach thee what thou shalt say….And the Lord said unto him, What is that in thine hand? And he said, A rod. And he said, Cast it on the ground. And he cast it on the ground, and it became a serpent; and Moses fled from before it. And the Lord said unto Moses, Put forth thine hand, and take it by the tail. And he put forth his hand, and caught it, and it became a rod in his hand….And he said, O my Lord, send, I pray thee, by the hand of him whom thou wilt send. And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Moses.” Read Ex. 2:15 to 4:13.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 93

Application Of The Lesson

This last Moses is the unlearned Moses. Note, he is slow of speech, has no eloquence is of a slow tongue, and “uncircumcised lips” (untrained). He knows not how to approach Pharaoh. He shrinks with the thought of standing before the great monarch, like the mercury shrinks from the north wind, but though this Moses is handicapped, he has nerve; he is not a coward. He risks his life, for he was asked only once to take the fabulous serpent by the tail, and he did so. This Moses is not a crown prince, but a common shepherd only. The shepherd Moses is a type of men who are to bring about reformation and be used in the time of the Loud Cry”, brought to view in the following quotations. Quoting Life Sketches, page 245: “God is putting burdens upon more inexperienced shoulders. He is fitting them to be caretaking, to venture, to run risks also.” Volume 5, page 82: “He will raise up and exalt among us those who are taught rather by the unction of His Spirit, than by the outward training of scientific institutions.”

Testimonies to Ministers, page 300: “Unless those who can help in–are aroused to a sense of their duty, they will not recognize the work of God when the loud cry of the third angel shall be heard. When light goes forth to lighten the earth, instead of coming up to the help of the Lord, they will want to bind about His work to meet their narrow ideas. Let me tell you that the Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning. There will be those among us who will always want to control the work of God, to dictate even what movements shall be made when the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world. God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness. Those who are accounted good workers will need to draw nigh to God, they will need the divine touch.” Also read Isaiah 3. “It is

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 94

not men of great talents and titles that are needed so much as it is men who are great in faith, holiness, consecration, and love. Men who are great for God and great in simplicity, fidelity, and self-denial,–upon such transmitting God’s message, life, and blessings to humanity, and for advancing His kingdom in all the earth.” Review and Herald, Feb. 20, 1930.

The Shepherd’s Rod

The Spirit of Prophecy says in Patriarchs and Prophets, page 251, that the rod of Moses was a symbol of God’s power. The shepherd’s rod: Power of God; the sheep: God’s people; the shepherd’s rod is an instrument which is used to catch sheep. The rod in this is an instrument which is used to catch people. What could it be? It can not be anything else but some wonderful, plain, clear-cutting Bible truth which could not be contradicted. When it is revealed, it will produce serpents (people), or converts, by reformation. But the Egyptians did the same also, for they cast down every man his rod, and they became serpents, and perhaps more in number, for every man cast his rod, but they were counterfeit. Symbols of hypocrisy (untrue Christians); but Moses’ rod swallowed the rods of the Egyptians. Symbol of victory for true Israel. The result is opposition, but true Israel wins at last.

In Volume 5, page 696 we read: “They did not really cause their rods to become serpents, but by magic, aided by the great deceiver, made them appear like serpents, to counterfeit the work of God.” Symbol of an outward appearance of Christianity by Seventh-day Adventists. But one may say, What? God’s people symbolized by a serpent? Why not by sheep? If the meek and lowly Christ was symbolized by the brazen serpent in the wilderness which Moses raised up for the children of Israel to look upon, and be healed from bites of the fiery serpents, then God’s people could be symbolized by a serpent as well. If the rod would have turned into a sheep it would have spoiled the symbol, for the 144,000 are not to be sheep in the sheep-fold and cared for by an earthly shepherd, but the opposite.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 95

For this reason the serpent is used as a symbol, meaning wise; cannot be frightened (would not run away from anything: The opposite of sheep). They are to be filled with the Holy Spirit, proclaim the message and triumph with victory. “And the remnant of Jacob shall be in the midst of many people as a dew from the Lord, as the showers upon the grass, that tarrieth not for man, nor waiteth for the sons of men. And the remnant of Jacob shall be among the Gentiles in the midst of many people as a lion among the beasts of the forest, as a young lion among the flocks of sheep: Who, if he go through both treadeth down, and teareth in pieces, and none can deliver.” Micah 5:7, 8.

Death Of Firstborn

“And Moses said, Thus saith the Lord, About midnight will I go out into the midst of Egypt: and all the firstborn in the land of Egypt shall die, from the first born of Pharaoh that sitteth upon his throne, even unto the firstborn of the maidservant that is behind the mill; and all the firstborn of beasts.” Ex. 11:4, 5. “And it came to pass, that at midnight the Lord smote all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, from the firstborn of Pharaoh that sat on his throne unto the firstborn of the captive that was in the dungeon; and all the firstborn of cattle….and there was a great cry in Egypt; For there was not a house where there was not one dead.” Ex. 12:29, 30.

The firstborn, a symbol of a class of priesthood, a representation of Ezek. 9:6, last part “the ancient men that were before the house.” “From the firstborn the sitteth upon the throne to the firstborn in the dungeon,” symbol of Ezek. 9:6: “Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women:….Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.” “The firstborn of cattle” symbol of Isa. 63:18 and Isa. 64:1; Num. 26:10.

“In the case of Achan’s sin, God said to Joshua, ‘Neither will I be with you any more, except ye destroy the accursed from among you.’ How does this instance compare with the course pursued by those who will not raise their voice against sin and wrong, but whose

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 96

sympathies are ever found with those who trouble the camp of Israel with their sins? Said God to Joshua, ‘Thou canst not stand before thine enemies, until ye take away the accursed thing from among you.’ He pronounced the punishment which would follow the transgression of this covenant….And Joshua, and all Israel with him took Achan the son of Zerah, and the silver, and the garment, and the wedge of gold and his sons, and his daughters, and his oxen, and his asses, and his sheep, and his tent and all that he had; and they brought them unto the valley of Achor. And Joshua said Why hast thou troubled us? The Lord shall trouble thee this day. And all Israel stoned him with stones, and burned them with fire after they had stoned them with stones.” Volume 3, pages 267-8.

“And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Sanctify unto me all the firstborn, whatsoever openeth the womb among the children of Israel, both of man and of beast; it is mine.” Ex. 13:1, 2. A symbol of a new priesthood, and the firstborn of cattle representing a system of support, or maintenance. “Should a case like Achan’s be among us, there are many who would accuse those who might act the part of Joshua in searching out the wrong, of having a wicked, faultfinding spirit. God is not to be trifled with, and His warnings disregarded with impunity by a perverse people.” Volume 3, page 270.

The Passover Lamb

“Speak ye unto all the congregation of Israel, saying, In the tenth day of this month they shall take to them every man a lamb, according to the house of their fathers, a lamb for an house:…And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month: And the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening. And they shall take of the blood, and strike it on the two side posts and on the upper door post of the houses, wherein they shall eat it….And thus shall ye eat it; with your loins girded, your shoes on your feet, and your staff in your hand; and ye shall eat it in haste: It is the Lord’s passover….And the blood shall be to you for a token upon the houses where ye are: and when I see the blood,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 97

I will pass over you, and the plague shall not be upon you to destroy you, when I smite the land of Egypt.” Ex. 12:3-13.

“All the ceremonies of the feast were types of the work of Christ. The deliverance of Israel from Egypt was an object-lesson or redemption, which the Passover was intended to keep in memory. The slain lamb, the unleavened bread, the sheaf of firstfruits, represented the Saviour.” Desire of Ages, page 77.

The lamb represents Christ. Isa. 53:7.
The lamb roasted by fire, the Spirit of God. Gen. 15:17;
Acts 2:3; Lev. 9:24.
The eating of the flesh: Christ is our life, for “in Him we live, and move, and have our being.” John 6:53.
The loins girded: The truth of God, the Word. Eph. 6:14.
The shoes on the feet: The preparation of the gospel. Eph. 6:15.
The staff in the hand: The sword of the Spirit. Eph. 6:17.
Ye shall eat it in haste: Do not hesitate; get ready; quick delivery. Ex. 12:11.
Ex. 12:34, “And the people took their dough before it was leavened, their kneading-troughs being bound up in their clothes upon their shoulders.”
The kneading-trough is the Bible. Eph. 6:13.
The dough is the word of God it contains. Eze. 44:30 (the type).
Unleavened: The unadulterated word of God, and it must be kept as such. Rev. 22:18.

The kneading-troughs on their shoulders: Means make sure you have the whole Word of God continually with you. Thus shall you depart from Egypt. Eph. 6:13. “The bondage in Egypt represents the bondage of sin. The promises of deliverance are the promises of the gospel. The power revealed in the judgments upon the gods of Egypt indicates the measure of power provided for the deliverance from the hard service of ‘the god of this world’.” Review and Herald, Jan. 23, 1930.

The blood on the door post is the symbol of the “seal”, Revelation 7;

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 98

“mark,” Ezekiel 9 (Rev. 7 and Eze. 9, is the same mark or seal). See Testimonies To Ministers, page 445.

The blood being applied on the door post is to signify that the seal, or mark by which the 144,000 are to be sealed, is to be visible.

The “door post” and the “forehead” both have the same significance. We do not mean to say that it is a certain visible brand, or mark on their foreheads, but a “seal” of character, principal, or rule; the standard being the pure Word of God. Thus they apply the blood on the door post, and their brethren in the church could be conscious of a change.

The only ones who can have the seal are those who sigh and cry for all the abominations (sins) that are done in the church. But if any take part and try to throw a cloak over the existing evil in the church, then they are left without the seal. Read Volume 5, pages 207-12; Volume 3, page 266.]

The Red Sea

The Red Sea symbolizes Isaiah 63. Edom means “red.” “Edom” is Esau, the twin brother of Jacob. His name was changed to Edom because he sold his birthright for a bowl of “red pottage”, and Esau himself was red, therefore, we have Red Sea, red man, red pottage. Read Esau and Jacob, Section 3.

“Sea,” a symbol of “people.” Rev. 17:15.

Pharaoh and his host: The chief instigators against reformation. “Egypt had developed an intricate ecclesiastical organization. It was proud of its religious institutions; it despised this people Israel who did not worship according to the popular religion, and who now, under the message of reform preached by Moses, were taking their stand yet more fully to represent the truth and the law of Jehovah.” Review and Herald, Jan. 23, 1930.

Bozrah: sheep-fold (the church). Micah 2:12; Isa. 34:6.

Edomites: Those who sold their birthright to gratify appetite. They make their stomachs their god; violators of health reform. For further explanation see page 156, under heading “Afflicted for His

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 99

People’s Sake.” “The bondage in Egypt represents the bondage of sin. The promises of deliverance are the promises of the gospel. The power revealed in the judgments upon the gods of Egypt indicates the measure of power provided for the deliverance from the hard service of “the god of this world.” The glorious triumph at the Red Sea foreshadows the victory which is assured to every trusting child of God.” Review and Herald, Jan. 23, 1930.

Mount Sinai

“In the third month, when the children of Israel were gone forth out of the land of Egypt, the same day came they into the wilderness of Sinai.”…”And God spake all these words, saying, I am the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. Thou shalt have no other gods before Me.” Ex. 19:1; Ex. 20:1-3. Here is where the 430 years ended, beginning with Abraham going out of Ur. Patriarchs and Prophets, page 760. Here is where Moses organized a church, when he appointed seventy elders, and where God spoke to the people Himself. The experience at Sinai is a symbol of re-organization of the church,–God Himself takes charge of the flock. We read in Volume 5, page 80: “We have been inclined to think that where there are no faithful ministers, there can be no true Christians; but this is not the case. God has promised that where the shepherds are not true He will take charge of the flock Himself. God has never made the flock wholly dependent upon human instrumentalities. But the days of purification of the church are hastening on apace. God will have a people pure and true. In the mighty sifting soon to take place, we shall be better able to measure the strength of Israel.”

New Name Given To Church

“And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write;…I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth.” Rev. 3:14-16.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 100

Note that the existence of the present name–“Seventh-day Adventist” is conditional, otherwise the name will be spued out of His mouth. “And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: And thou shalt be called by a new name which the mouth of the Lord shall name.” Isa. 62:2. “And ye shall leave your name for a curse unto my chosen [the 144,000]: For the Lord God shall slay thee, and call his servants by another name.” Isa. 65:15. Read Testimonies to Ministers, page 300.

This is where Isaiah’s prophecy in chapter 52:1, will be fulfilled: “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: For henceforth there shall no more come unto thee the uncircumcised and the unclean.” Also read Isaiah 4. Zeph. 3:13 “The remnant of Israel shall not do iniquity nor speak lies; neither shall a deceitful tongue be found in their mouth: For they shall feed and lie down, and none shall make them afraid.”

“The remnant of Israel will not do iniquity.” This prophecy has never yet met its fulfillment in the history of the church, for there have always been the unclean in the midst of her; but let us thank God for this generous promise. The scroll is making a turn. Shall we pray to God that we fall not out by the way in making the bend? “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.” Prophets and Kings, page 725.

What Is The Number Of Israel?

It has been made clear that Israel after the flesh is a photograph of Israel by the promise. In the exodus movement, all the tribes went out of Egypt. If this is a photograph of Israel by the promise, then all the twelve tribes must come out now as well. Twelve tribes must escape the ruin of Ezekiel 9 (death of the firstborn), and Isaiah 63 (The Red Sea). The number of them is said to be 12,000 from each tribe, making a total of 144,000. For the reason that they have

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 101

passed through a similar experience as ancient Israel, they (the 144,000) sing a new song of Moses and the Lamb. “Then he remembered the days of old, Moses, and his people, saying, Where is he that brought them up out of the sea with the shepherd of his flock? Where is he that put his holy Spirit within him? That led them by the right hand of Moses with his glorious arm, dividing the water before them, to make himself an everlasting name? That led them through the deep, as an horse in the wilderness, that they should not stumble? As a beast goeth down into the valley, the Spirit of the Lord caused him to rest: So didst thou lead thy people, to make thyself a glorious name.” Isa. 63:11-14. This Scripture can not refer to another company than the one we speak of.

What Constitutes The Remnant?

The definition of “remnant” is: That which is left after the separation, removal, or destruction of a part. (Standard Dictionary). The beginning of the church of Christ in the days of the apostles was not a large “bolt” just starting to unroll, getting smaller and smaller down through the ages, and now, being at the end of the history of the church be the smallest portion, or that which is left. But, on the contrary, the church just began then to roll on, and had but a very small beginning. It has been rolling and rolling, and putting on all through the ages, and the very end of the history of the church is by no means a remnant. “Remnant” signifies a very small portion, a fragment, or a small bit. The Master said the harvest is at the end of the world; the angels are the reapers. Then there is reaping to be done. “Harvest” means a collection of crops; to gather, store up, or garner in. According to this the harvest is by no means a remnant, but just the opposite, for at harvest we gather in the most.

The remnant of Israel must be something else than what we have thought it to be for “remnant” is a small portion, or part which is left after a destruction. The destruction is the mighty shaking, sifting time which is the separation of the two classes in the church (the sealing of the 144,000) as prophesied in Ezekiel 9, and Isaiah 63. Those who escape are the “remnant.” The Bible gives no other

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 102

definition of “remnant” than the one given here. See Lev. 5:13; 2 Kings 19:4; Isa. 37:4; Ezra 9:8; Isa. 1:9; Isa. 11:11; Isa. 16:14; Jer. 44:28; Ezek. 6:8; Joel 2:32; Rom. 11:5; Rev. 11:13.

In the eleventh chapter of Isaiah, is recorded the same incident we have tried to explain here. In the eleventh verse we read of the remnant which we speak of: “And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of His people, which shall be left.” Isa. 11:11. Early Writings, page 270: “I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect upon the heart of the receiver and will lead him to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. Some will not bear this straight testimony. They will rise up against it, and this is what will cause a shaking among God’s people.”

Isa. 11:12, first part: “And he shall set up an ensign for the nations.” Again we read in Isa. 66:19, “And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations.” The 63rd chapter has the same reference as Isaiah 59, part of verse 19, is here quoted: “So shall they fear the name of the Lord from the west and his glory from the rising of the sun.” The “sign” is extensive from the east to the west, and has a meaning for the entire world. The “destruction” is the “sign” and example to the nations, and the “remnant” are those who are left (the 144,000). Following this we have the “Loud Cry” (the harvest): “Those who come up to every point, and stand every test, and overcome, be the price what it may have heeded the counsel of the True Witness, and they will receive the latter rain, and thus be fitted for translation.” Volume 1, page 187. “But he said, Nay; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. Let both grow together until the harvest: And in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares and bind them in bundles to burn them: But gather the wheat into my barn.” Matt. 13:29, 30.

The same thought is also supported in Patriarchs and Prophets,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 103

page 541: “The feast of Tabernacles was not only commemorative, but typical. It not only pointed back to the wilderness sojourn, but, as the feast of harvest, it celebrated the ingathering of the fruits of the earth, and pointed forward to the great day of final ingathering, when the Lord of the harvest shall send forth his reapers to gather the tares together in bundles for the fire, and to gather the wheat into his garner. At that time the wicked will all be destroyed.” (Those outside the church.)

Note that the separation takes place just at the beginning of harvest; also that the tares are gathered in first. The separation marks the beginning of harvest. The harvest is the loud cry of the third angel’s message. (Rev. 18:1). In this time of harvest the great multitude (of Rev. 7:9) with the palms in their hands is gathered. While this great multitude is being made up and gathered into His barn, the reapers are binding the wicked in bundles (separated, or kept apart from the church) for the wrath of God. See Rev. 14:19.

Cloud By Day–Fire By Night

“And the Lord went before them by day in a pillar of a cloud, to lead them the way; and by night in a pillar of fire, to give them light; to go by day and night: He took not away the pillar of the cloud by day, nor the pillar of fire by night, from before the people.” [It was not Moses that led Israel out of Egypt, but the pillar of the cloud that went before the people.] “And the Lord went before them….to lead them in the way…to go by day and by night. He took not away the pillar….from before the people.” Ex. 13:21, 22. According to 1 Cor. 10:4, in this pillar of cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night was Christ Himself: “And did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ.” Thus we see that the Lord lead out Israel Himself, and not Moses. The people as well as Moses followed the cloud. All Moses did was to convey to the people the words and instructions received from the Lord.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 104

This is the experience of Israel after the flesh, which we call a photograph of Israel by promise. If this is true, then the 144,000 must experience the same in departing out from worldlings (Egypt). Volume 5, page 80: “God has promised that where the shepherds are not true He will take charge of the flock Himself.” Patriarchs and Prophets, page 283: “In one of the most beautiful and comforting passages of Isaiah’s prophecy reference is made to the pillar of cloud and of fire to represent God’s care for His people in the great final struggle with the powers of evil: ‘The Lord will create upon every dwelling place of Mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night; for above all the glory shall be a covering. And there shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the daytime from the heat, and for a place of refuge, and for a covert from storm and from rain’.” Thus, the idea of Israel being a photograph is supported by both the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy.

Joseph, Type Of Christ

Joseph stands as a perfect type of Christ. First of all, the name “Joseph” means “he shall add”. So Christ added the human family to the heavenly. Had any sin been recorded against Joseph, it would have spoiled the type, for Christ is not a sinner. Joseph was loved by his father above all his brethren. Of Christ we read in Heb. 1:9, “Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.”

Joseph was sent down into Egypt to preserve the lives of his brethren in the seven years of famine. Just so, Christ descended to preserve the lives of His brethren in this world of sin, in A.D.

Joseph was sold to Ishmaelites who were the descendants of Ishmael, Abraham’s seed after the flesh. Just so, Christ was sold to priests, the descendants of Abraham, (Israel after the flesh).

Joseph was a governor, and no man could lift hand or foot, in all the land of Egypt, without the knowledge of Joseph. Just so,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 105

Christ is a governor over the world (Egypt), and no man can lift hand or foot without the knowledge of Christ.

As there was only one above Joseph, namely Pharaoh, just so, there is only one above Christ: God, the Father.

Joseph was 30 years old when he became governor; Christ was 30 years of age when anointed.

As Joseph married the daughter of an idolatrous priest, just so, Christ marries His church which is made up of idolatrous nations.

As Joseph gathered the corn in the seven years of plenty into the storehouses to feed the world in the seven years of famine, just so, Christ gathered the Word of God in the Old Testament time into the great storehouse (the Bible) to feed the world in the New Testament time. One may say, The New Testament came in A.D. True, but the New Testament is only the fulfillment of the Old.

Had not Joseph become a governor of Egypt before the beginning of the seven years of plenty, it would have spoiled the significance, and the type would not then have indicated that Christ ruled before the world’s history began. Thus we see Joseph is a perfect type of Christ.

Pharaoh, Type Of Leaders

The Pharaoh who honored Joseph is a perfect type of the earthly head of the church of the apostles. Had Pharaoh not been an Egyptian it would have spoiled the type. Egypt, a symbol of the world, signifies an earthly leadership taken out of the world. Had not Pharaoh honored Joseph above every man in Egypt, or had he not commanded the Egyptians to go to Joseph for corn, it would have spoiled the symbol of the church leadership in the days of the apostles, for they exalted and honored Christ above every man in the entire world, also commended the Gentiles to Christ as their life giver.

If the first Pharaoh makes a perfect type of the church leadership in the days of the apostles then we must accept the last Pharaoh who knows not Joseph, as a perfect type of the church leadership who have turned from following Christ, their Leader. Volume 5, page

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 106

217: “The church has turned back from following Christ, her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt.” Thus Israel the true (the 144,000) became slaves under Egyptian bondage (the sins in the world). “The bondage in Egypt represents the bondage of sin.” Review and Herald, Jan. 23, 1930. “And the harp, and the viol, the tabret, and pipe, and wine, are in their feasts: But they regard not the work of the Lord, neither consider the operation of his hands. Therefore my people are gone into captivity, because they have no knowledge: and their honourable men are famished, and their multitude dried up with thirst.” Isa. 5:12, 13.

Israel being a type of this Advent movement is not a new idea just thought of in this lesson. The whole denomination believes so, for we read in the Review and Herald of Oct. 10, 1929, the following statements: “While the exodus movement was a great movement the second advent movement will be still greater. God will take out a people, not from one nation only, but from every nation under heaven, and He will lead them into the heavenly Canaan. This advent movement, of which the exodus movement was a type, we believe was foretold in prophecy in the following stirring language: ‘It shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set His hand again the second time to recover the remnant of His people, which shall be left,’ ‘There shall be a highway for the remnant of His people;…like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.’ Isa. 11:16.”

The word “type” means the same as the word “photograph”. The very first photo invented was called “tin type.” Thus we have the approval of the denomination that “Israel after the flesh” is a photograph of Israel by the promise (the 144,000). As God called out Israel from Egypt anciently, just so now, God is calling His church out from worldlings and worldliness, to be a separate, peculiar people to His honor and glory. This does not mean another movement, but it does mean that God is to deal with the entire body, and those who escape are Israel, the 144,000.

Quoting Review and Herald, May 1, 1930: “Every evil thing

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 107

must be shaken from the movement. So it was in the exodus movement. When there was sin among the people, the Lord did not give up that movement which He had brought out of Egypt and start another one. He did not call the believers out, but He shook unbelief out of the movement [by destruction causing their death]. He purified it by setting aside from it every element that did not belong with the movement that He was leading according to His promise. On one pretext or another, unbelief and disorder moved out, while the movement itself marched on.”

If the exodus movement is a photograph of the true, then the 430 year period connected with ancient Israel must be considered with the one now.

The 430 Years Of Sojourning And Affliction

The 430 year period of sojourning and affliction with Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, which dates with Abraham going out of Ur, coincides with our time from the Reformation by Luther, to the sealing of Israel by the promise (the 144,000). Quoting Patriarchs and Prophets, page 760: “The actual time spent in Egypt could have been only about 215 years. The Bible says that ‘the sojourning of the children of Israel’ was 430 years. Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the ancestors of the Israelites were sojourners in Canaan. The period of 430 years dates from the promise given to Abraham when he was commanded to leave Ur of the Chaldees. The 400 years of Gen. 15:13 dates from a later period. Notice that the period of 400 years is not only a time of sojourning, but of affliction. This, according to the Scriptures, must be reckoned from thirty years later, about the time when Ishmael, ‘he that was born after the flesh, persecuted him [Isaac] that was born after the Spirit.’ Gal. 4:29.”

Paul, in Gal. 3:15-17, says that from the making of the covenant with Abraham to the giving of the law at Sinai was 430 years. From these Scriptures then, we are not to understand that the Israelites were in Egypt 400 years. See Ex. 12:40. According to this the 430 years began with Abraham going out of Ur, and ended with

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 108

Mount Sinai. Consequently we have to take the entire period into consideration, beginning with Abraham, which has a definite time of certain existing conditions. At the beginning of the 430 years, idolatry prevailed everywhere: Abraham alone was called out. Such is the spiritual condition that marked the beginning of the prophetic period in its type. Just so the beginning of the time of the duplicate or antitype must be marked with a time of low spiritual condition. In the time of Martin Luther we have the exact reproduction of Abraham’s experience, for in Luther’s time spiritual darkness and idolatry prevailed everywhere. Abraham is a fitting figure of Luther.

Abraham was called of God by the spoken word, Luther by the written. Abraham is the father of faith; so is Luther. The doctrine taught by Luther was “the just shall live by faith.” If this is true, then the 430 years in our time began with Luther. About 1500 A.D. Luther discovered in the library of the University of Urfurt, a Latin Bible, and found to his no small delight that it contained more than the excerpts in common use. Thus God by His word, called Luther out of Papal Rome.

We have first, a period of 400 years and then it was extended to 430 years. We therefore, have a 30 year period to deal with first. It has been stated that the 30 years ended about the time Ishmael persecuted Isaac. According to this, about the year 1530 A.D., something must have been brought forth. What took place in 1530? The Augsburg Confession: A document compiled by Luther which was presented by the Protestants at the Diet of Augsburg to the Emperor Charles V, and the Diet, and being signed by the protestant states was adopted as their creed, and who protested against the pope. This coincides with Sarah protesting against Agar and Ishmael when they departed from the house of Abraham, and the assurance of the covenant of Promise that was made with Isaac. As Sarah protested against Agar and Ishmael, so Protestants protested against papal rule. This is just exactly what should have taken place in 1530 A.D. to fit the occurrence of the prophecy.

At the time Isaac was persecuted by Ishmael, he (Isaac) was

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 109

five years old, and at the time Jacob was born, Isaac was 60; therefore, we add 55 years to 1530 which brings us to 1585 A.D. Explanation of this period will be given later. From the birth of Jacob to the time Israel went into Egypt was 130 years. Adding this number to 1585 gives us 1715 A.D. The explanation of this period also will be given later. From the time Israel went into Egypt to the birth of Moses was 135 years. Adding this to 1715 brings the total to 1850 A.D. This period is marked by the birth of Moses, which was a hope, a deliverer, for Israel.

What took place in 1850? The first testimony was written to the church and addressed “To Those Who Are Receiving The Seal Of The Living God.” Signed, E. G. White. Thus the birth of Moses, the hope of Israel after the flesh, coincides with the birth of the first testimony for the church, the hope of Israel by the promise, the 144,000. Thus we see a perfect harmony in the type with antitype. See Origin and Progress of Seventh-day Adventists, page 749.

Moses at the age of 40 years attempted to deliver Israel, and failed. Adding 40 years to 1850, we have 1890 A.D. What happened at this time? The following statement was made by Sister White in 1892: “If the people of God had gone to work as they should have gone to work right after the Minneapolis meeting in 1888, the world could have been warned in two years and the Lord would have come.” General Conference Bulletin, 1892. (This reference was given us by a Seventh-day Adventist minister of Los Angeles, Calif.) About the same time (1890) National Religious Liberty was organized by the denomination. Thus the attempt and failure of Moses’ experience to set freedom to Israel from Egyptian bondage coincides with organizing religious liberty, and God’s people failed to do their duty. “National Religious Liberty Association organized July 21, 1889.” Origin and Progress of S.D.A., page 752.

Forty years later Moses was called and sent back to Egypt and did set Israel free from the Egyptian bondage. Adding 40 to 1890 brings the total to 1930. This period should be marked by a reformation and purification of the church, fulfilling Malachi 3, and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 110

Ezekiel 9. “And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set His hand again the second time to recover the remnant of His people, which shall be left.” Isa. 11:11.

The two periods, 1585 and 1715, will now be explained. 1585 corresponds with the birth of Jacob, and 1715 corresponds with Israel going down into Egypt. The entering into Egypt with seventy souls typified the birth of Seventh-day Adventists as explained on pages 73-74, but Seventh-day Adventism was not born until 1845. To get the truth of these two periods we must count back to the birth of Jacob, for it is a birth that we are dealing with. We have 130 years from the entrance into Egypt to the birth of Jacob, and 85 years from the birth of Jacob to Abrahams’ departure out of Ur. Therefore, we must go backwards and subtract the first 85 years period (from the going out of Ur to the birth of Jacob) from 1930 and we have 1845. Thus, we get the year of the birth of Seventh-day Adventists. Miss Ellen Harmon then had her first vision and it was about the 144,000 (Israel by the promise), and the first paper published then on the Sabbath truth was called “The Hope of Israel.” See Origin and Progress of Seventh-day Adventists, page 749.

Now subtract the 130 year period (from the birth of Jacob to the entering into Egypt) from 1845 and we have 1715 A.D., the year which was marked by Israel going into Egypt. Thus, 1715, becomes the dividing line between Canaan and Egypt, just as Christ became the dividing line between B.C. and A.D. Note how it coincides on the chart. If these coincidents were divinely designed, then the beginning and ending of the prophecy as on the following chart, would be correct.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 111

[COINCIDENT CHART]
PICTURE

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 112

PICTURE

This is the reason why we have 1500 A.D. as the starting point of this prophecy, and if these coincidents were divinely designed, then the beginning and the endings of the prophecy as on this chart, would be correct. See chart on Ezekiel’s prophecy on page 133.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 113

SECTION V.

The Prophecy Of Ezekiel Four

(What Transpires Within The 390 Days)

“For I have laid upon thee the years of their iniquity, according to the number of the days, three hundred and ninety days: So shalt thou bear the iniquity of the house of Israel. And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days: I have appointed thee each day for a year.” Eze. 4:5, 6. The prophecy of the fourth chapter of Ezekiel finds its fulfillment in our day. This prophecy could not possibly refer to Israel after the flesh, though it deals with a period of 430 years in about the same manner as the prophecy made to Abraham. “And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not their’s, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years.” Gen. 15:13. But Ex. 12:40 says, “Now the sojourning of the children of Israel, who dwelt in Egypt, was four hundred and thirty years.” So the prophecy to Abraham was made in two sections, first being 400 years, and then to 430 years. Ezekiel’s prophecy is made exactly the same way, in two sections, but not the same number of years in each section. Instead of 400 years, we have 390 years, and instead of 30 years, we have 40, making the same total of 430 in each case If this prophecy had a reference to the prophecy made to Abraham, there should have been the same number of years in each section, but since it is not the same, it must be another period of time.

Again, the prophecy of Israel after the flesh is that they should sojourn and be afflicted 430 years, but this prophecy of Ezekiel says in verse 13, “And the Lord said Even thus shall the children of Israel eat their defiled bread among the Gentiles whither I will drive them.” Therefore it is evident that this prophecy refers to another Period of time, and experience, than that of the experience of Israel in Egypt. The prophecy made to Abraham of 430 years ended at the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 114

time the children of Israel went out of Egypt, which is according to Bible chronology (King James’ Version) 1491 B.C. According to the same chronology, the 430-year period of the children of Israel had ended 896 years before Ezekiel was even given the vision of his prophecy, and he put the prophecy in the future, for he uses future tense. “Even thus shall the children of Israel eat their defiled bread.” So it is altogether impossible for one to form a conclusion that these two prophecies deal with the same period and experience of Israel down in Egypt.

This period (by Ezekiel) had no reference to Israel after the flesh in Ezekiel’s time, for the Lord said (Eze. 4:5), “For I have laid upon thee the years of their iniquity, according to the number of the days, three hundred and ninety days: So shalt thou bear the iniquity of the house of Israel.” In this verse the Lord said the 390 days (or years) are for the iniquity of the house of Israel, but in the next verse the 40 year period has reference to Judah. “And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days.” Therefore, Israel and Judah are referred to.

The kingdom of the twelve tribes of Israel was divided into two divisions in their early years; namely, Israel and Judah. But at the time Ezekiel had this vision there was only one division, for the ten tribes had been conquered and carried away in 721 B.C., 126 years before this prophecy was made, according to the same chronology. Being in the future, the prophecy, then, could have no reference to Israel after the flesh. This 430 year period has never yet been applied to any time, or people, in the past, and therefore, has never been explained, just the same as many other prophecies that were never understood until they met their fulfillment. If the time of its fulfillment has come, then only shall we understand this prediction.

We begin with the fourth verse and onward (we shall later take the first three, and last two verses). Israel after the flesh was a type of Israel by the promise (144,000), as explained on pages 64-113. The experiences of the children of Israel in Egypt was a photograph of

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 115

our denomination, thus their experience is being reproduced in every particular with this people, and if there are 430 years connected with Israel after the flesh, then the same period of time must be connected with the true. The 430 year period (by Abraham) did not have to do only with ancient Israel, but with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob as well. The prophecy to Abraham of the 430 years began with the call to come out of Ur, and ended at Mt. Sinai; but this 430 years which ended at Mt. Sinai was a type as explained on pages 108-109.

The typical 430 years prophesied to Abraham began in the true (our time) with Martin Luther, as explained on pages 108-111, therefore both prophecies–the one to Abraham and the one to Ezekiel–refer to the same period in our time. The one to Abraham stands as a type, but the other is a direct prophecy, and both run parallel in our time. We may suppose the 390 year period began in about 1500 A.D., (when Luther found the Bible), and ended in 1890 A.D., where the 40 year period began, which would end in 1930. However, we cannot point out the exact day or month, or even the year, because (1) we do not know the exact day of the call of Luther; (2) prophecy deals with the Jewish, or perhaps the Hebrew year, therefore, it is a matter of months that we cannot determine. It may run until 1931, or even after, if the coincidences as explained on chart, pages 112, 113, were not divinely designed to point out this fact. The question may be asked, Why would God make a double prophecy for the same thing?–because the old prophecy (the type) only gives the details from the beginning of the third angel’s message to the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9. The prophecy by Ezekiel gives the information in detail from the beginning of Luther’s reformation to Ezekiel 9, marking of the 144,000, and unrolling of the scroll. (“Not all in regard to this matter is yet understood, nor will it be understood until the unrolling of the scroll.” Volume 6, page 17.)

It makes it clear that there is a 430 year period from the reformation by Luther to the purification of the church, as we shall endeavor to prove by Ezekiel’s prophecy which we quote here. “Lie thou also upon thy left side, and lay the iniquity of the house of Israel

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 116

upon it: According to the number of the days that thou shalt lie upon it thou shalt bear their iniquity. For I have laid upon thee the years of their iniquity, according to the number of the days, three hundred and ninety days: So shalt thou bear the iniquity of the house of Israel. And when thou hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days: I have appointed thee each day for a year….Take thou also unto thee wheat and barley, and beans, and lentils, and millet, and fitches [margin, spelt], and put them in one vessel, and make thee bread thereof, according to the number of the days that thou shalt lie upon thy side, three hundred and ninety days shalt thou eat thereof. And thy meat which thou shalt eat shall be by weight, twenty shekels a day: from time to time shalt thou eat it. Thou shalt drink also water by measure, the sixth part of an hin: From time to time shalt thou drink.” Ezek. 4:4-6, 9-11.

Ezekiel was commanded to lie on his left side for 390 days during which time he was to eat and drink. After the 390 days were ended, he must turn to his right side and lie for forty days, but during this time he must not eat. The 390 days are 390 literal years according to the last part of Ezek. 4:6. As we have made the application, the 390 years began with Luther and ended in 1890. During this period of time Ezekiel was told to eat and drink while he lay on his left side. What is he told to eat?–six varieties of food; namely, wheat, barley, beans, lentils, millet, and spelt (margin). We are not to understand these six varieties to be material food to sustain physical life, but as symbols of spiritual food (doctrines) of six varieties to sustain spiritual life. Had these not been symbols of truth, the Lord would not have asked Ezekiel to get a specified number of cereals, and that he should put them in one vessel, and bake them into a certain cake, and eat them at a specified time, in a particular way, with a fixed measure of water. These six doctrines may be represented by six steps upward (Reformation; an effort to bring the church to her state of purity.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 117

Wheat, Symbol Of Faith

The first portion of spiritual food or truth which we were to receive, represented by the wheat, was “faith”, as taught by Luther, as his doctrine was “The just shall live by faith”. The wheat, which symbolized the doctrine Luther gave us must be perfect in itself to make a perfect symbol of that doctrine. Note the truth of the wheat: It has always been used by all generations, and everybody uses it and it is hard to get along without. Just so, all must have the doctrine of “faith”. “Without faith it is impossible to please Him” so the Bible says. Not only Christians, but other religions must have faith as well as they must have wheat. Even the infidel, and the atheist must exercise faith in whatever he may believe. We can see that inspiration used the right kind of symbol to represent the doctrine of “faith.”

Barley, Symbol Of Spirit

The second portion of food, or truth which we were to get was represented by barley. John Knox was the next man who made the second step by teaching the doctrine represented by the barley which was the truth of the “Holy Spirit.” Barley is not so commonly or widely used as wheat. In fact, few people would use it, and at that, very seldom. Many people do not know what barley is; so with the doctrine of the “Holy Spirit”. While the doctrine of the Holy Spirit is believed by some Christians, it is not believed by others. Some do not understand what the truth of the Spirit is, even as some do not know what barley is; so the symbol representing the second doctrine is perfect, even as the first. Gideon’s experience with the Midianite’s dream of the barley cake overturning the tent proves the same. Read Judges 7:13, 14.

Beans, Symbol Of Grace

Beans are just as widely and commonly used by all the people and all generations the same as wheat John Wesley, the third man

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 118

on the stage of action as a great reformer, made the third step upward by teaching the doctrine of “Grace”, which was represented by the beans. All believe in grace. So much so, that men no longer fear God, and have declared His law void. He is too gracious, and too merciful, they say, and as we are under grace, God will do neither good nor evil. Thus, Christians these days have perverted its true meaning, even as they all love beans, and have perverted the proper name by calling them “pork and beans.” What more fitting symbol could have been chosen to represent the doctrine of grace than the one God has selected?

Lentils, Type Of Doctrine Of Baptism By Immersion

Lentils are used to represent the fourth portion of truth. Alexander Campbell is credited with making the fourth step upward by teaching the doctrine of baptism by immersion, symbolized by the lentils. The variety (lentils) representing the fourth doctrine (baptism by immersion) is not known or used even as much as barley: so with the truth of immersion. Baptism by immersion in the old-fashioned way is not generally practiced, even as lentils are not generally used. Again God has used the right kind of symbol to represent this portion of truth.

Millet, Symbol Of 2300 Days

The fifth portion of truth is represented by millet, and the fifth reformer was William Miller. He taught the prophecy of Daniel 8:14, which was the doctrine of the 2300 days. Millet is scarcely known, and those who do know what it is say it is of little worth, merely a wild grass with scarcely any farming value, and not desired by anybody. Nevertheless it is a good cereal. Just so with the doctrine taught by Miller. No one has any use for it and Seventh-day Adventists are practically the only people who teach it. Those who do not accept this doctrine say it is good for nothing, and charge Miller as being a false prophet. Though it is a wonderful prophecy and reveals a great truth, yet people will not accept it. “It is good for

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 119

nothing, with no spiritual value, and we have no need of it”, is the cry. Again the question is asked, Could a better symbol than millet be found to represent the doctrine of the 2300 days?

Spelt, Symbol Of The Sabbath In Connection With The Sanctuary

The last cereal mentioned in Ezekiel’s prophecy is spelt, which represents the sixth truth or doctrine which is the Sabbath truth in the light as given by Sister E.G. White, in connection with the heavenly Sanctuary. The definition of “spelt” (as in the margin) according to the Standard Dictionary is as follows: “A cereal intermediate between wheat and barley….It was the chief cereal of ancient Egypt, being probably the rye of the time of Moses, but cultivated now mainly in Switzerland, southern Germany, and northern Spain.”

Spelt is an ancient cereal, used in ancient Egypt in the days of Moses, and it was the rye in the days of Joseph. So is the Sabbath an ancient truth which originated in the Garden of Eden, and was the last recorded act of Creation. It was the truth in the days of Moses, the first man in the Bible who instituted Sabbath keeping. Spelt is a little better known than millet, and has some farming value, but only in certain portions of the globe, even as the Sabbath is better known than the 2300 days. Would any dare say these are not all perfect symbols, or that it is only a certain man’s interpretation, and only an accident, or just happened, and yet fit so perfectly? But thus far only one phase has been explained.

All In One Vessel

The Lord said to the prophet Ezekiel, “Put them in one vessel” (Ezek.4:9). It will now be considered as to whether he really did put all these doctrines in one vessel. Luther believed in the doctrine he taught, but the great enemy flooded the church with deception. Not with arguing the truth. No, no. But suggesting to the people that they now have all the truth, and that they surely were right,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 120

thus hardening their hearts against more light. Soon additional truth came, but Satan had already flooded the church with his agents, and prejudice was aroused against the new light. The result was that the majority turned down the truth. A few saw the light and as the case generally is, they were voted out by the church. Necessity gave birth to a new movement, or denomination. Such has been the experience with the church in each advancing truth up the line to our own time.

In like manner, the truth represented by the barley (Spirit) was turned down by those who had accepted the doctrine symbolized by the wheat (faith). Knox believed in all the truth he had and also all the truth Luther taught. Thus the wheat and the barley were in one vessel and carried to the second step.

We next have the truth symbolized by the beans (grace) and presented by Wesley, who believed also in the truths previously taught by Luther and Knox, which were represented by the wheat and barley. The third step was made, and the wheat, barley, and beans were in one vessel. The fourth truth was represented by lentils (baptism by immersion) and taught by Campbell, who believed in the doctrines of Luther, Knox, and Wesley. Thus the wheat, barley, beans and lentils were carried to the fourth step, and in one vessel. The fifth truth (2300) was represented by millet, and this step upward was made by William Miller who believed in all the truths symbolized by wheat, barley, beans, and lentils. The fifth step was made and the five varieties of food of truth were carried in one vessel.

We now come to the last variety of the cereals: “spelt” (Sabbath), in connection with the judgment. Is it not a fact that the Seventh-day Adventist denomination believes in all these truths: The wheat (faith); barley (Holy Spirit); beans (grace); lentils (immersion); millet (2300 days); spelt (Sabbath, with the sanctuary truth)? It will be noticed the Lord said, “Put them in one vessel”. He did not say in two, or more, but in one. There are no other people besides Seventh-day Adventists who believe in the 2300 days (cleansing of the Sanctuary), and it is this denomination (vessel)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 121

which teaches all the six doctrines as represented by the six varieties of food. Thus the prophecy meets its fulfillment in our day, and we are amazed with the difficulty to comprehend the great wisdom of the Lord our God.

Barley Cake

The Lord told Ezekiel, “Thou shalt eat it as barley cakes.” Ezek.4:12. Why the wheat beans, lentils, millet, and spelt made as barley cake? Why not as wheat cake, or cake of some of the other cereals? The truth of the Holy Spirit was represented by the barley; as explained on page 118. For this reason Ezekiel was told to make it into barley cake, meaning the truth came by the power of the Holy Spirit, and not by the aid of men.

“I Will Lay Bands Upon Thee”

Quoting Ezek. 4:8, we read: “And, behold, I will lay bands upon thee, and thou shalt not turn thee from one side to another, till thou hast ended the days of thy siege.” The prophet was to lie on his left side 390 days. During this time he was to eat the varieties of food. But why on the left side? Why not on the right? Because the symbol would not have been perfect had he lain on his right side while eating. The stomach of a man is shaped something like a crescent, with a narrow neck to the right as an outlet. If a man lies on his left side, the outlet is upward, against gravity, and consequently would be difficult to empty itself, which would cause the food to remain within it. Had it not been for the bands the Lord put around Ezekiel, he would have turned to his right side, thus spoiling the symbol. The meaning is that even though the great enemy tried to force out every truth by prejudice and insinuations, and casting out of the church those who were teaching these new truths as it has been in each instance in the past, yet God saw to it that every truth would remain until He has put them in one vessel, and so it is.

“Thou Shalt Drink Also Water”

“Thou shalt drink also water by measure, the sixth part of an

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 122

hin: From time to time shalt thou drink.” Ezek. 4:11. Water, when taken in gives life; without it, existence would be impossible. Christ, speaking to the woman at the well, said: “But the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.” John 4:14. Christ referred to “water” as a symbol of everlasting life. The meaning of the symbol of drinking the water with the barley cakes is that souls were to be saved by each new truth (the Spirit of life).

Meat By Weight–Water By Measure

Ezek. 4:10, 11–“And thy meat which thou shalt eat shall be by weight….Thou shalt drink also water by measure.” The “measure” and “weight” are symbols signifying that God would only give truth by measure, a little at a time. As the prophecy reads, “from time to time shalt thou eat and drink”, and so has God given light a little at a time as we could grasp it. It has come in its exact Biblical order: Faith, Spirit, grace, baptism, time of the end, and the Sabbath (Rest).

Abraham, the father of the faithful, is the symbol of faith; Isaac, the symbol of Spirit of truth (as the Bible says he was born after the Spirit); Jacob the symbol of grace, (for as he was a sinful man, had it not been for the grace of God, he could not have prevailed.) The Exodus movement is the symbol for baptism, for we read in 1 Cor. 10:2, “And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea.” The wilderness life is the symbol of the sanctuary question at the end of the 2300 days; it was in the wilderness that the heavenly sanctuary was described by the earthly. “The promised land” is a symbol of the Sabbath rest. In the promised land they were to rest had they driven out the heathen but because of national pride and disbelief, they failed to obtain the promised rest. The disobedience of Israel in the promised land is a symbol of our failing to obey God at the present time.

Explanation Of Ezekiel 4:12, 14, 15

Wonderful prophecy as it is, the saddest part now is to be told.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 123

The Scripture about to be quoted has perhaps never been read publicly or reproduced in an literature, but if it was never to be studied out, read in public, or published, God would never have placed it in the Bible. However, it is there, no doubt for a purpose, and must be considered. The quotation as found in Ezek. 4:12, 14, 15, reads as follows:– “And thou shalt bake it with dung that cometh out of man, in their sight….Then said I, Oh Lord God! behold, my soul hath not been polluted: For from my youth up even till now have I not eaten of that which dieth of itself, or is torn in pieces; neither came there abominable flesh into my mouth. Then he said unto me, Lo, I have given thee cow’s dung for man’s dung, and thou shalt prepare thy bread therewith.”

The prophet was told that he could not use wood, or coal to bake the cakes upon, but that he should use “dung that cometh out of a man.” To Ezekiel it was too repulsive, and he pleaded to be excused. The Lord made an allowance, not by compulsion, but for Ezekiel’s sake only, by telling Ezekiel to bake it with “cow’s dung.” The 13th verse gives an explanation of the symbol as follows: “And the Lord said, ‘Even thus shall the children of Israel eat their defiled bread among the Gentiles’.” The symbol is: Every portion of truth that has come so far, has been polluted, including the last one (Sabbath), notwithstanding all the instructions given us, line upon line, and precept upon precept. The picture tells the story; symbols do not lie. Instead of being offended because we are told of our failings, we should only praise God that in His mercy He has made a call for reformation, that we may not be left to perish in our sins, but are given an opportunity to choose whom we will serve.

The question may be asked, How have we polluted God’s truth? Only one of the many references will be quoted here. Volume 1, pages 471, 472: “A great mistake has been made by some who profess present truth, by introducing merchandise in the course of a series of meetings,…Ministers have stood in the desk and preached a most solemn discourse, and then by introducing merchandise, and acting the part of a salesman, even in the house of God….The

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 124

burden of selling our publications should not rest upon ministers who labor in word and doctrine.” Volume 8, page 250: “I saw our Instructor [Christ] pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness. Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He said to me: ‘Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? “How is the faithful city become an harlot?” My Father’s House is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed! For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking’.” Thus we have the proof that every truth thus far has been polluted, including the Sabbath.

The 40 Days And What Transpire Within

Thus far, the 390 years have been explained, and we shall now consider the 40 days,–or years. After Ezekiel had accomplished the 390 days, he was told to turn now to his right side and lie on it 40 days. Unlike the 390 days, he is not to eat anything, but fast the entire forty days, and during this period of time he must lie on his right side. As we have explained before, if one should lie on his left side the stomach can not empty itself; but now he must lie on his right side. This position would give his stomach a chance to empty itself. Naturally, if the stomach would empty and could not take other food, he would become hungry (symbol of spiritual hunger).

The symbol is, that the church has been on a spiritual decline for forty years, and has had no new spiritual food to feed upon. Some may say, “We have the Bible and the Testimonies and we feed on them.” It is true we have had them, but they have been closed to us, for we did not make proper use of the truth we have had, and it is a fact that the church has had no new light upon scriptures that were not understood forty years ago.

The forty-year period began in 1890, according to the chart on pages 112-113, at which time the 390 years ended. The time has about elapsed, and now we must have food or else we shall die, and God in

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 125

His mercy has remembered His people and is sending them an invitation to draw near for another good feast.

Would you, brethren draw near for the great supper? Or will you make an excuse? Will you say, “I have brought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it: I pray thee have me excused.” Or will your answer be, “I have bought five yoke of oxen and I go to prove them.” Or will it be that you have “married a wife and therefore I cannot come.” Remember that “the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind”: From the “highways and hedges” will not hesitate; the house will be filled. “For I say unto you, That none of those men which were bidden shall taste of my supper.” See Luke 14:16-24.

Seven–Perfect Number

In this prophecy we find there are only six portions, and only six steps have been made. Luther, Knox, Wesley, Campbell, Miller and White. The number “six” is not a perfect number. It is evident then, that there is still another portion to follow, and a step to climb. “Seven” is the perfect, Biblical number. The question is, Why was not the seventh portion included in this prophecy? Because the six were polluted; defiled with man’s preparation, man’s thoughts, and plans have been injected and followed, which, in God’s sight are as “dung.” It is not to be so with the seventh, for it is the last; it must be pure. This last portion, pure and undefiled, is represented by the angel of Rev. 18:1, “And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory.” It is at this time that Isaiah’s prophecy will be fulfilled. Isa. 52:1, 2: “Awake, awake: put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the Holy City: For henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean. Shake thyself from the dust; arise, and sit down, O Jerusalem: Loose thyself from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion [God’s pure church].”

Note the last part of the first verse: “For henceforth there shall

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 126

no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean.” There has always been in the church the uncircumcised, the unclean, and unconverted, in all her history, but here the prophet declares there shall be “no more”. Let us give thanks to our God for this precious promise, and for the revelation of His Word. Zephaniah also declares, “The remnant of Israel shall not do iniquity, nor speak lies, neither shall a deceitful tongue be found in their mouth: For they shall feed and lie down and none shall make them afraid.” In Prophets and Kings, page 725, we read: “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners’, she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”

It could be explained that this brings us to the opening of the seventh seal of Rev. 8:1. The church on the seventh step, under the seventh seal, and in the seventh trumpet. By this we know we are on the borders of Eternity. Would the lips of any of us utter the words, “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved?” But how shall we attain this perfection? It will not be easy. Unless we make an effort we shall never reach the mark, for the enemy is not leaving one string loose. He has interfered all the way, in every step, and every part of the truth, and his plans are stronger now than ever before. Nevertheless, prophecy has declared that the 144,000 have not bowed a knee to Baal, “and in their mouth was found no guile: For they are without fault before the throne of God.” At the present time the denomination employs about 10,000 evangelical workers, but what will it be when 144,000 without guile, spot or wrinkle, or any such thing, filled with the Spirit of God, compass the globe? Such is the beginning of the seventh step. No wonder the prophet declared, “the uncircumcised and the unclean shall no more come into thee”. “And I shall make her a strong nation.” Micah 4:7.

While the prophecy of the 430 years finds its beginning with the Reformation by Luther, and others, the lesson is for this time, and the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 127

people at this age. Never before has this prophecy been understood, and until now no one ever received much from it, but when the time is fulfilled, God makes it known. Thus has He led His people on and on. The verses not commented on will be considered now.

The Siege

“Thou also, son of man, take thee a tile, and lay it before thee, and portray upon it the city, even Jerusalem.” Ezek. 4:1. The Hebrew translation reads: “Engrave” upon it a city; namely “Jerusalem,” (the city: A symbol of the church membership). Ezekiel was told to engrave a city, and call it Jerusalem, and it must be engraved upon a tile. Paper or skin would not do, for it would not be as durable as tile. If it is engraved on a tile it cannot be erased. The thought is that the prophecy will surely come to pass, and after it once becomes history, one cannot erase the things portrayed; it is there to stay through all ages. (The tile mentioned here is not manufactured. It is a natural luminar tile, and quarried in large, self-separated slabs which in certain sections of that country is found in a great abundance. It is being largely or exclusively used for roofing and flooring.)

Ezek. 4:2: “And lay siege against it, and build a fort against it, and cast a mount against it, set the camp also against it, and set battering rams against it round about.” “Lay siege against it”: That is, invade the city (the church) by an army to compel its surrender; endeavor to obtain possession of the city,–the church. “And build a fort against it”: A fort around a city makes it secure, so “build a fort against it” means to make sure that none escape. “And cast a mount”: the word “mount” in the Greek translation is rendered (Proho’mata), meaning “ramparts”, which is an embankment surrounding a fort, thus making every effort and precaution to secure the city. “Set the camp also against it”: That is, make temporary lodging places. The thought is,–make preparation to remain there until you have conquered the city. “And set battering rams against it round about”: Or, as in margin, “chief leaders”: Meaning an instrument

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 128

with which to blow or strike. “Ram” is a male sheep, which is used as a symbol of God’s men, and they are to batter around about until the city is taken. The instrument which they batter with is a clear, cutting, and convincing Bible Truth.

The “city” (Jerusalem) is God’s church; namely, the Seventh-day Adventists (Israel). God Himself organized this church by a prophet, and there is a great deal of difference between this church, and the churches during the Reformation from Luther’s time onward. God permitted His people to be voted out of the church by the majority in times past, and they were compelled to start another movement until the next step they were to make, and so on. In this case, God is to deal with the entire body. Those who sigh and cry for the abominations that are done in the church will be sealed by the man with the writer’s inkhorn. Those who are determined to do evil, that is, do contrary to the rules laid down by the Spirit of God through the Testimonies for the church will be destroyed by the five men with the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel 9. None can escape, for the city is besieged fortified, and made sure. It is a fact, that in every age where God demonstrated His truth and purpose in clear lines, after being rejected, that people suffered the vengeance of the all-powerful and great God. For instance, the anti-diluvians, cities of Sodom, Egypt, Canaanites, Babylon, and ancient Jerusalem.

Separation In Principle

“Moreover take thou unto thee an iron pan, and set it for a wall of iron between thee and the city: and set thy face against it, and it shall be besieged, and thou shalt lay siege against it. This shall be a sign to the house of Israel.” Ezek. 4:3. “Take thou an iron pan, and set it for a wall of iron between thee and the city [church]”: A symbol of an impregnable separation between the two classes. This does not mean that they do not see, or speak to one another, but a separation in principle, rule, or guide. “And set thy face against it”: As a general of armies sets his face against another nation, with intent to conquer. “This shall be a sign to the house of Israel”: The sign

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 129

is to those who are marked or sealed; namely, the 144,000, for they are Israel, The True.

Time Of Spiritual Hunger

“Moreover He said unto me, Son of man, behold, I will break his staff of bread in Jerusalem: And they shall eat bread by weight, and with care; and they shall drink water by measure, and with astonishment; That they may want bread and water, and be astonied one with another, and consume away for their iniquity.” Ezek. 4:16, 17. The 13th verse applies to the time of the 390 years; Ezek. 4:16, 17, to the time of the forty years. The beginning of the 16th verse shows that there is a break in the prophecy, for we read: “Moreover He said unto me”, that is, besides, or furthermore. “I will break the staff of bread in Jerusalem” (I will cut down, or set it on the decrease). “That they shall eat bread by weight and with care, and drink water by measure and with astonishment”: That is, sparingly, until their supply of bread is exhausted, and they become hungry. “Astonied” (astonishment): That is, we would say that we have the truth, or are God’s people, but we do not understand why thus and so; power is lacking, and there is something wrong.

The 17th verse is the fulfillment of the prophecy contained in Ezek. 4:16. The Douay version seems to make it clearer from which Ezek. 4:17, is here quoted: “So that when bread and water fail every man may fall against his brother, and they may pine away in their iniquity.” The beginning of the verse in the Greek, and Bulgarian are the same with the exception that the word “people” is used instead of “brother”. The Hebrew translation renders: “In order that they may want bread and water, and be confounded one with the other and pine away for their iniquity.” “So that when bread and water fail every man may fall” (Douay): That is, in the time of the forty-year period, they will exhaust their supply of bread, and water (spiritual) and become real hungry so that they may discover their mistake. Quoting Testimonies to Ministers, page 419: “God requires certain things of His people; if they say, I will not give up

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 130

my heart to do this thing, the Lord lets them go on in their supposed wise judgment without heavenly wisdom, until this scripture (Isa. 28:13) is fulfilled. You are not to say, I will follow the Lord’s guidance up to a certain point that is in harmony with my judgment, and then hold fast to your own ideas, refusing to be molded after the Lord’s similitude. Let the question be asked, Is this the will of the Lord? Not, Is this the opinion or judgment of ________?” “But the word of the Lord was unto them precept upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little; that they might go, and fall backward, and be broken, and snared, and taken.” Isa. 28:13.

Testimonies to Ministers, pages 105-107: “We are not to think, as did the Jews, that our own ideas and opinions are infallible; nor with the papists, that certain individuals are the sole guardians of truth and knowledge, that men have no right to search the Scriptures for themselves, but must accept the explanations given by the Fathers of the church….Those who allow prejudice to bar the mind against the reception of truth can not receive the divine enlightenment. Yet, when a view of Scripture is presented, many do not ask, Is it true,–in harmony with God’s word? but, By whom is it advocated? and unless it comes through the very channel that pleases them, they do not accept it. So thoroughly satisfied are they with their own ideas, that they will not examine the Scripture evidence, with a desire to learn, but refuse to be interested, merely because of their prejudices.

“The Lord often works where we least expect Him; He surprises us by revealing His power through instruments of His own choice, while He passes by the men to whom we have looked as those through whom light should come. God desires us to receive the truth upon its own merits,–because it is truth….But beware of rejecting that which is truth. The great danger with our people has been that of depending upon men, and making flesh their arm. Those who have not been in the habit of searching the Bible for themselves, or weighing evidence, have confidence in the leading men, and accept the decision

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 131

they make; and thus many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them.

“No one should claim that he has all the light there is for God’s people. The Lord will not tolerate this. He has said, ‘I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.’ Even if all our leading men should refuse light and truth, that door will still remain open. The Lord will raise up men who will give the people the message for this time….Suppose a brother held a view that differed from yours, and he should come to you, proposing that you sit down with him and make an investigation of that point in the Scriptures; should you rise up, filled with prejudice, and condemn his ideas, while refusing to give him a candid hearing? The only right way would be to sit down as Christians, and investigate the position presented, in the light of God’s word, which will reveal truth and unmask error. To ridicule his ideas would not weaken his position in the least if it were false, or strengthen your position if it were true. If the pillars of our faith will not stand the test of investigation, it is time that we knew it. There must be no spirit of Pharisaism cherished among us.” Though one may stubbornly dispute the direct application of the scriptures quoted here, certainly none would question the lesson taught in this publication and yet claim to be in harmony with the movement.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 132

[Chart of Ezekiel Four]
PICTURE

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 133

[Chart of Ezekiel Four]
PICTURE

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 134

SECTION VI.

Synopsis Of Isaiah, Chapters 54-66 Inclusive

This call for reformation as set forth here is the direct result of the study of the thirteen chapters in the book of Isaiah, as devised by the Seventh-day Adventist denomination and presented to the churches in the entire organization throughout the world. These lessons were taught in the Sabbath School department during January, February, and March of the year 1929, and beginning with the 54th chapter, ended with the 66th. We believe the hand of God was leading, and that these particular lessons came at an appointed time by divine direction, with intention to arouse His people to action from the lukewarm Laodicean condition, and spiritual feebleness.

In Volume 3, page 492, we read: “General Conference, which is the highest authority that God has upon earth.” (“General Conference” spoken of here is not one man’s opinion, but a General Conference of brethren assembled from all parts of the field, as described in Gospel Workers, page 489: “But when, in a General Conference, the judgment of brethren assembled from all parts of the field is exercised. Private independence and private judgment must not be stubbornly maintained but surrendered”). For this reason, God honored the General Conference, and sent the lessons through that channel, with the intention to bring forth a reformation in the entire denomination in one single quarter of Sabbath School studies.

These thirteen chapters of Isaiah are one continuous letter written for the church. Though they have been in the Bible for many centuries, they were intended for us at this present time, and stand as a direct epistle to the church now. The 54th chapter is the beginning of the letter, and it ends with the 66th. The following reasons are given for believing thus.

Isaiah 54–Beginning Of Letter “The God Of Comfort”

“Sing, O barren, thou that didst not bear; break forth into singing,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 135

and aloud, thou that didst not travail with child: For more are the children of the desolate than the children of the married wife, saith the Lord.” Isa. 54:1. Chapter four of Galatians says the woman spoken of here, the “barren,” “She who travailed not with child,” “desolate,” is Sarah. The other, called the married wife, is Agar. Sarah is desolate, because she stepped aside and gave her husband to Agar thus Agar is the married wife. Sarah was barren, without child, while Agar had Ishmael.

“For it is written, Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not; break forth and cry, thou that travailest not: For the desolate hath many more children than she which hath an husband.” Gal. 4:27. Gal. 4:25, says Agar represents the Old Testament church or Jerusalem in Palestine. “For this Agar is Mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children.” “But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all. So then, brethren, we are not children of the bondwoman but of the free. “Gal. 4:26, 31. Thus Sarah (the free) is the symbol of Jerusalem which is above, or the church of the New Testament.

Ishmael represents the children of the Old Testament church, but Isaac, the children of the New Testament (Christian) church. “Now we, brethren, as Isaac was are the children of promise. But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is now.” Gal. 4:28, 29. As Abraham did cast out the bondwoman (Agar) and her son (Ishmael), just so God did cast out the Old Testament church, or Jerusalem which now is. Gal. 4:30: “Nevertheless what saith the scripture? Cast out the bondwoman and her son: For the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the freewoman.” The Scripture makes the subject too plain to be misunderstood. Sarah is the symbol of the Christian church, and Agar, of the Jewish church.

Turning to the 54th chapter of Isaiah, it will be noticed that this chapter is addressed to the barren, childless, desolate woman,–Sarah, who is the symbol of the Christian church. The Spirit of Prophecy,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 136

commenting on this chapter, says the prophecy is for the gospel church at this time. We read in Prophets and Kings, pages 374, 375: “Looking on still farther through the ages, the prophet beheld the literal fulfillment of these glorious promises. He saw the bearers of the glad tidings of salvation going to the ends of the earth, to every kindred and people. He heard the Lord saying of the gospel church, ‘Behold, I will extend peace to her like a river, and the glory of the Gentiles like a flowing stream;’ and he heard the commission: ‘Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations: Spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy stakes; for thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left; and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles.’ Jehovah declared to the prophet that He would send His witnesses ‘into the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, Lud,…to Tubal, and Javan, to the isles afar off.’ The prophet heard the voice of God calling His church to her appointed work, that the way might be prepared for the ushering in of His everlasting kingdom.”

The prophecy could not have been for the early part of the Christian church, for we read in Isa. 54:17 “No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper; and every tongue that shall rise against thee in judgment thou shalt condemn. This is the heritage of the servants of the Lord, and their righteousness is of me, saith the Lord.” “No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper”: If this scripture had a reference to the early part of the church, or prior to the dark ages, then God would have failed to carry out His promise. Note that from the beginning of the Christian church the stones, swords, crosses, ropes, fires, and many other cruel instruments which were formed against the church did prosper, and continued to prosper up till about the middle of the 18th century, therefore the prophet could have had no reference to the early part of the church. The following quotation will prove the time to which the scripture applies: “Whosoever shall gather together against thee shall fall for thy sake….’No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper; and every tongue that shall rise against thee in judgment thou shalt

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 137

condemn.’…Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.’…The darkest hour of the church’s struggle with the powers of evil, is that which immediately precedes the day of her final deliverance. But none who trust in God need fear; for ‘when the blast of the terrible ones is as a storm against the wall,’ God will be to His church ‘a refuge from the storm’.” Prophets and Kings, page 725.

Again we read in Early Writings, pages 284, 285: “As the saints left the cities and villages, they were pursued by the wicked, who sought to slay them. But the swords that were raised to kill God’s people broke and fell as powerless as a straw. Angels of God shielded the saints. As they cried day and night for deliverance, their cry came up before the Lord.” Thus we have proof that the chapter was written for the people of God who shall live at the time of the end. The intention in this article is not to explain all the chapter contains, but to point out the time it was intended for, with a few instructive remarks. In another study we may take all these chapters separate of each other, verse by verse.

In Isa. 54:14, 15, there is great encouragement for the people of God, and it ought to strengthen our faith. “In righteousness shalt thou be established: Thou shalt be far from oppression; for…they shall surely gather together, but not by me: Whosoever shall gather together against thee shall fall for thy sake.” The time of the fulfillment of these verses is well portrayed in Early Writings, pages 282, 283: “I saw the saints leaving the cities and villages, and associating together in companies and living in the most solitary places. Angels provided them food and water, while the wicked were suffering from hunger and thirst. Then I saw the leading men of the earth consulting together, and Satan and his angels busy around them. I saw a writing, copies of which were scattered in different parts of the land, giving orders that unless the saints should yield their peculiar faith, give up the Sabbath, and observe the first day of the week, the people were at liberty after a certain time, to put them to

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 138

death….but angels in the form of men of war fought for them. Satan wished to have the privilege of destroying the saints of the Most High; but Jesus bade His angels watch over them….Next came the multitude of the angry wicked, and next a mass of evil angels, hurrying on the wicked to slay the saints. But before they could approach God’s people, the wicked must first pass this company of mighty, holy angels. This was impossible. The angels of God were causing them to recede, and also causing the evil angels who were pressing around them to fall back.”

Isa. 54:11, 12, contain another wonderful promise, and show the purity and holiness of God’s people. “O thou afflicted, tossed with tempest and not comforted, behold, I will lay thy stones with fair colours, and lay thy foundations with sapphires. And I will make thy windows of agates, and thy gates of carbuncles, and all thy borders of pleasant stones.” This scripture could hardly refer to the New Jerusalem,–the Holy City, for there is no reference made of the walls of the city having windows, nor could there be any necessity for them, for twelve gates only are mentioned. Furthermore, the gates are made of one great pearl, and not of carbuncles. (“And the twelve gates were twelve pearls: Every several gate was of one Pearl.” Rev. 21:21.) The verses being considered at this time refer to a spiritual house of which Solomon’s temple was a symbol. This spiritual house is referred to by Paul in Eph. 2:20-22 “and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit.”

Note that this spiritual house has foundations, windows, gates, and borders (enclosures). The foundations refer to the apostles, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner stone. See Eph. 2:20. The windows of a house are used to give light. This has reference to the prophets who foresee things in advance and give the light upon the subject as in 1 Sam. 9:9, (“Beforetime in Israel, when a man

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 139

went to enquire of God, thus he spake, Come, and let us go to the seer: For he that is now called a Prophet was beforetime called a seer.”) The “gates” of a house serve the purpose to let in those who have the right, and to keep out all others. This could have no other meaning than the watchmen on the walls of Zion (the ministry). The “borders” (or enclosures) mean the church members the “lively stones.” 1 Pet. 2:5, “Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.”

Note the kind and quality of material used here in this spiritual house. It is the most precious known to humanity–“I will lay thy stones with fair colors” (Isa. 54:11). Foundations of sapphires, windows of agates, gates of carbuncles, and borders of pleasant stones. Think of Jesus as the precious corner stone; the apostles, who sacrificed their lives, as the wonderful foundations; the prophets (many of whom were killed by cruelty, even to the extent of being sawed between two logs), as the windows to give light to this beautiful house; and those in the church during the dark ages, who suffered and were tortured by the cruel persecutors, to beautify the borders of this most glorious, spiritual house.

Let each one ask himself, Am I fitted to be used in this spiritual structure whose stones are of fair colors? Am I willing to trust in God, and suffer for Him, whatever He may permit for my good? Or do I want the world, and heaven, too? Can we serve God and Mammon? Can we in any way disregard the instructions given to us by the Spirit of God, and expect to be fitted among those who would rather die, than disobey in the smallest of His commands? How fearful the thought. Can the church supplant the instructions of God with wise plans of men?

God Calls To Return–The Word That Transforms
Isaiah 55

“Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 140

milk without money and without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread? and your labour for that which satisfieth not? hearken diligently unto me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness.” Isa. 55:1, 2. The word “Ho” signifies “whosoever, or “anyone that will hear”. It was not so in the Old Testament time, for the Jew then thought the Bible was for the descendants of Abraham only.

“Come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money.” Water is the most essential article to sustain life; both human, animal, and vegetable. It is the most abundant substance, and without it life is impossible. In this verse it is meant to represent spiritual life, which is bounded by Eternity. Jesus, speaking to the woman at the well, said, “Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.” John 4:14.

Water is composed of two elements; namely, oxygen and hydrogen. Without hydrogen life cannot exist, and without oxygen, life would cease in less than fifteen minutes. Water is never sold; it is free. The price we pay in the cities is not for the water, but for the service rendered in bringing this necessity to us for daily use. Neither is it for sale in the Scriptures, but is offered free. No price can be set for life eternal. If it was sold, no one could buy it, therefore the symbol used here is perfect. It would be impossible to substitute any other earthly articles to represent spiritual life.

Wine

“Yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price.” Though the water is free, the wine and the milk are sold, but there is no set price on it, nor is the exchange made with money. Something must be given in trade to make the transaction. What must it be? The answer is found in the seventh verse, as follows: “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: And let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon.” We

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 141

must forsake our ways and our thoughts, and in exchange, take God’s thoughts and follow His ways. Isa. 55:8: “For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord.” Not until after this transaction is made can one please, serve, or understand God, nor can he enter heaven. When this transaction is made, the thoughts, ways, desires, actions, and the whole human being is changed. How do we get God’s thoughts? Only in one way may they be attained. God’s thoughts and ways are found in His Word (the Bible). The man who will follow the complete instructions by the Spirit of God is in a heavenly atmosphere, and walks with God as Enoch of old.

What is the wine and the milk? We shall first speak of the wine. While the water is rich in oxygen, the wine is rich in iron. With the absence of iron in the system, oxygen, would be of no essential value to the human body, for iron is the train by which oxygen is transported throughout the human anatomy. As soon as oxygen enters into the lungs, the agency of iron takes the element and carries it through the entire system. Thus, whatsoever the wine represents, without it, the water (life) would be of no importance, as well as the water without the wine (as symbol) would be altogether useless. The wine represents the blood of Christ. Therefore, the wine is used in connection with the Lord’s supper; a symbol of the spilled blood of Christ. If you must have life eternal (water), you must also have the blood of Christ (the wine) for one would be of no value without the other. Again we see that no other earthly article, substance, or element could be used to represent the blood of Christ.

The Milk

The next symbol mentioned is the milk, and it, too, must be perfect in itself in order to point out the truth intended by the Spirit of God. The human body is made up of sixteen different elements. If we should exhaust our supply of one of these elements, and life did not cease immediately (depending on the element lacking), there would be trouble somewhere within the human system. If milk contained

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 142

all the elements required to keep the human body, the meaning of the symbol would indicate that the first two symbols, or doctrines are of no great importance. Since milk does not contain all the necessary elements, it signifies that the doctrine represented by the milk only is not sufficient. (The element of iron is absent from milk. Though a trace of iron is found in the milk, it is so infinitesimal that it may be expressed in the following language: “The amount or iron found in ten gallon of milk could be put in the corner of one’s eye.”) That which is not found in the milk is supplied by the wine. Therefore the three doctrine taught here cannot be separated one from the other.

What is the doctrine taught by the milk? This symbol is simple to understand. The milk represents the Word of God as found in the Bible. 1 Pet. 2:2, “As newborn babes desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby.” God’s Word is perfect and it will supply all the doctrines (elements) needed for the human heart to make us perfect, but without the shedding of the blood of Christ, it would not profit us at all. Neither would the Word and the blood help us much if there was no life in the Son of God. Thus, the water, wine, and milk are combined, and can not be separated one from another and still maintain life eternal. Perfect symbols are they not?

Suppose you would add an element to the milk, would it not be a strange one? And if it be a strange one to the milk, would it be foreign to the human system? If this be true, we must conclude it would be poison to the human body. “But,” you say, “suppose I add the element of iron, it would not then be poison.” By adding another element, it would put the milk out of balance, and it would be milk no longer. It is impossible for human wisdom to improve on God’s work. Just so, it is impossible for us to neglect one of God’s words and yet maintain spiritual life, neither can we add, though the thing may be good, as we may see it. It would throw the Word out of balance, and it would be God’s Word no longer, just as the milk would be milk no longer. God’s Word must be kept in the human

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 143

heart, pure and adulterated, if we must live by it. “This robe, woven in the loom of heaven has in it not one thread of human devising.”–Christ’s Object Lessons, page 311.

(One may say, if milk is not a balanced diet, how then can a babe be raised on milk and yet be perfectly healthy? God, who made the milk, knew what the baby requires for its growth, and what the milk could supply, so He has made provision before the babe is born. Between the stomach and the small intestine, in that part of the bowel is found a large “lump.” This “lump” is placed there to supply the iron. The opening to the small intestine, as well as to the stomach, is too small for the “lump” to pass through. Thus it is compelled to remain there. Each time nourishment passes by, it absorbs part of the iron; thus the element is supplied, and the babe has suffered no lack. As the baby grows older, the “lump” gradually decreases in size. Just as it is with the human babe, so it is with the animal life.) Truly our God is infallible and who can comprehend His wisdom?

Why Spend Money For That Which Is Not Bread?

“Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread? And your labour for that which satisfieth not? hearken diligently unto me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness.” Isa. 55:2. When we spend our money for food which does not contain all the required elements, or if it is of an unbalanced proportion, then it is not as the Creator made it. In such a case we have spent our money for that which is not “bread.”

When buying food we must be very careful in our selection and make sure that it is free from adulteration, or disjunctive manufacturing Processes. In such foods the elements required to sustain physical health are not found. It would be only a waste of money in buying such foods. The worst harm done by the use of these baser products is not to one’s pocketbook only, but to his health in reducing his physical powers. The upkeep of the human body depends on the food supply we give it.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 144

Blessings To Jew And Gentile–Blind Watchmen
Isaiah 56

In the beginning of this chapter God asks His people, “keep ye judgment and do justice”. The reason given is that His salvation is near to come, and His righteousness to be revealed. The thought is that the scroll is soon to make a turn, and the present order of things must change. If the watchmen to whom God is speaking would not commence a general housecleaning, God would have to get watchmen who would lift their voice like a trumpet and show His “people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” God, in this chapter, asks His people for a strict Sabbath observance, regardless who they are, without distinction of class, race, or people. Thus they shall have the promise of His covenant, and their offerings, and sacrifices shall be accepted upon His altar.

There is a severe charge against His watchmen of their failure to deal with the sins in the church and the result is that His people are devoured by the enemy. “His watchmen are blind: They are all ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they cannot bark.” Isa. 56:10. The phrase “dumb dogs” is not to humiliate them, but is used here as a symbol. Of all animals a dog is man’s best friend, and it is a dog’s business to protect his master, or warn him of the danger by the sound of his barking. But if that dog becomes dumb and fails to give the sound, then he is not only useless to his master but dangerous, for he can not be depended upon. Thus, a “dog” is a perfect symbol of a watchman over God’s people.

A good faithful minister is man’s best friend by warning him of the danger involved in sin, but if that minister will not sound the alarm and give the warning, then he has become as a “dumb dog.” Not only useless but dangerous, for thus the sheep are devoured by the enemy. The watchmen are not only charged with failure to deal properly with existing sins in the church, but they are greedy as well. “Come ye, say they, I will fetch wine, and we will fill ourselves with strong drink.” Isa. 56:12. This refers to the same watchmen or servants as in Matt. 24:48-50, who are gluttonous, disregard health

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 145

reform, and do not see the danger. Read “Isaiah the Gospel Prophet,” page 25, first paragraph. The watchmen mentioned by the prophet are not those in Babylon (popular churches), but “His watchmen” in His true church. According to Testimonies to Ministers, page 445, Ezekiel 9 is the sealing of the 144,000. Speaking of Ezekiel’s prophecy in Volume 5, page 211, we read: “The ancient men, those to whom God had given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interests of the people, had betrayed their trust. They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed. These words strengthen their unbelief, and they say, The Lord will not do good, neither will he do evil. He is too merciful to visit his people in judgment. Thus peace and safety is the cry from men who will never again lift up their voice like a trumpet to show God’s people their transgressions and the house of Jacob their sins. These dumb dogs, that would not bark, are the ones who feel the just vengeance of an offended God. Men, maidens, and little children, all perish together.”

The Righteous And The Wicked In The Day Of Trouble
Isaiah 57

The entire 57th chapter deals with idolatry in God’s church. God’s people were called to come out of Babylon. The reason why we are called out is that we are to depart from the customs of Babylon. This chapter reveals the truth. Though we came out, we brought the customs and idolatry into the house of God. The evil spoken of in this chapter is Christmas-keeping and Christmas gifts one to another. The 9th verse says, we have honored the king (the devil) by doing this, and “debase” ourselves “even unto hell.” This surely is true. We as a people spend the Lord’s money in telling the public that Christmas is not the birthday of Christ, and then turn about and do the same thing the world is doing. By such methods we are implicated in the highest form of hypocrisy.

Isa. 57:4, 5, and 6, tell of the evil practices of Israel of old, and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 146

are written in this chapter to make a comparison with the people now, in as much as to say we are doing the same as they back there, and are no better. Quoting Volume 1, page 129: “I saw that many who profess to believe the truth for these last days, think it strange that the children of Israel murmured as they journeyed; that after the wonderful dealings of God with them, they should be so ungrateful as to forget what He had done for them. Said the angel, ‘Ye have done worse than they’.” To explain the entire chapter, it must be taken verse by verse, but being too lengthy, it can not be done at this present time.

True Fasting–The Sabbath Restored
Isaiah 58

Isa. 58:1–“Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” God asks His watchmen to cry aloud and not to leave one thing undone; to life up their voices like a trumpet, and fear not how far the sound may reach; to show the transgressions and sins to His people, by a general housecleaning, “for His salvation is near to come, and His righteousness to be revealed.” Quoting Testimonies to Ministers, page 427, we read: “Cleanse the camp of this moral corruption, if it takes the highest men in the highest positions. God will not be trifled with.”

The second verse describes the people to whom He wishes to speak. The first part of the third verse tells of the complaints His people are making. “We have fasted,” “and have afflicted our souls, but our prayers are not heard.” He takes no knowledge of them, is their cry. The last part of the verse tells where the trouble lies: “Behold, in the day of your fast ye find pleasure, and exact all your labors.” This fast cannot be a fast for food, for when one is fasting of food he is permitted to find pleasure, and exact all his labor. In fact, one must go about his daily duties as usual, so that he would show no outward appearance of fasting. Our Saviour requires that this duty be performed in sincerity, and not in hypocrisy, for the glory of God, and not for attraction and appearance to men.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 147

Jesus said, “Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: For they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you, they have their reward. But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face; That thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly.” Matt. 6:16-18.

Turning back to Isaiah 58, verse 13, tells the kind of fast this is. “If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shalt honor Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words.” Therefore, the fast mentioned here is not a fasting of food, but of pleasure, labor and our own ways and thoughts, and that we must honor God and keep His Sabbath holy. The charge is, that we exact all our labor on the Sabbath day. As a people we have forgotten the true meaning of Sabbath keeping. We have come to suppose that anything which pertains more or less to religion is permissible on God’s holy day. It is said, It is the Lord’s work. But God has never said anywhere in the Scriptures that His people are at liberty to do all manners of work (that pertain to religion) on the Sabbath day. Work which can be done on a day other than the Sabbath is not a work for the Sabbath. “Six days shalt thou labor and do all thy work: But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: In it thou shalt not do any work.”

Note the way the commandment reads: “Any work.” God does not mean that we can do our work in the six days, and His on the Sabbath. He says it is a day of rest: Not physical, but spiritual rest. For instance, it would be wrong for one to sell good religious books on the Sabbath, even if he turned all the proceeds to the church. It would be wrong for a surgeon to perform surgical operations on patients on the Sabbath day if it can be done at another time. It would be wrong for a nurse to give treatments to patients on the Sabbath day if it was not absolutely necessary. Read Volume 7, page

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 148

106. It would be wrong for a church council to meet on the Sabbath and discuss church business, or make plans of any kind. It would be wrong for a Sabbath keeper to load himself with evangelical announcements for a series of meetings, and distribute them from house to house on the Sabbath day. All this manner of work could be done on a day other than the Sabbath.

When we do this kind of work on the Sabbath, we do it to save ourselves an hour or so of time for the next day, thus we rob God of His time and add it to our secular pleasure. If it is wrong for one to go and sell good religious books on the Sabbath, though he turns all the proceeds to the Church, it would be doubly wrong to sell that same book in the house of God on the Sabbath day, regardless of what is done with the income. If all of this is true, then it would be wrong to go out with Harvest Ingathering papers and receive contributions for missions on the Sabbath. It is time for God to call our attention to these things.

Quoting Patriarchs and Prophets, pages 313, 314: “‘Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you….Whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.’ Directions had just been given for the immediate erection of the tabernacle for the service of God; and now the people might conclude, because the object had in view was the glory of God, and also because of their great need of a place of worship, that they would be justified in working at the building upon the Sabbath. To guard them from this error, the warning was given. Even the sacredness and urgency of that special work for God must not lead them to infringe upon his holy rest day.”

The balance of chapter 58, teaches that we must take care of our poor and sick, instead of sending them to the county farm, or hospital, if we are to delight in the Lord. There are many lessons that we can draw from the services of ancient Israel. God gave them the seventh-day Sabbath as a day of rest for praise and thanksgiving. Though the sacrificial was a sacred, religious service, requiring much labor, they were not permitted to do it on the seventh-day Sabbath.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 149

For this reason God gave them the monthly Sabbaths in which they were to do that sacred work. If God did not allow every kind of religious service to be performed on the seventh-day Sabbath then, will He now? “I the Lord change not.” Read Lev. 23.

A Redeemer Promised To A Penitent People
Isaiah 59

Isa. 59:2-8, tell how terrible and grievous our sins are in God’s sight. The first verse contains the wonderful promise: “Behold, the Lord’s hand is not shortened, that it cannot save; neither his ear heavy, that it cannot hear.” If we would repent of our sins and turn to Him with fasting and prayer, He will have mercy upon us, and will hear our prayers. Though our sins are unspeakably great, Isa. 59:9-13, are of a good report. Some of the people are conscious and repenting from their sins. In Isa. 59:16-19, is a prophecy too sad to speak of. It applies to those upon whom the responsibility rested to bring about reformation by presenting the lessons to the church in their true light, calling every sin by its right name instead of applying it to other people and times, and thereby diverting the instructions intended for the church. The admonitions in the Scriptures were overlooked and unheeded, and what God expected of His people during the first three months of 1929, was not accomplished, simply because those in responsible positions failed to discharge their duty.

Isa. 59:16, first part “And he saw that there was no man, and wondered that there was no intercessor.” God “was astonished”. Moses and Aaron “stood between the dead and the living.” Num. 16:48. God used Elijah on Mount Carmel. 1 Kings 18. In the crisis here brought to view, God finds no man (Eze. 22:30), so He Himself interposes.

Isa. 59:16-18 “Therefore his arm brought salvation unto him; and his righteousness, it sustained him. For he put on righteousness as a breast plate, and an helmet of salvation upon his head; and he put on the garments of vengeance for clothing, and was clad with zeal as a cloke. According to their deeds, accordingly he will repay, fury to

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 150

his adversaries, recompence to his enemies; to the islands he will repay recompence.” God clothes Himself with His own attributes, and advances to set things right. Had there been a man, God would have let the man do the work, but as there was none, He does it Himself. This reveals one of God’s working principles. He will use one man, or a nation, to help correct or punish another. When that cannot be done, God steps in. While God will come with vengeance to some, He comes with salvation to others. Isa. 59:20: “And the Redeemer shall come to Zion.” This is not referring to the second coming of Christ in the clouds, for it takes place before probation closes. He is not coming with vengeance to the ungodly in the world, but coming to the church. And when He comes, He will do the work mentioned in Mal. 3:1-3.

Isa. 59:19: “So shall they fear the name of the Lord from the west, and his glory from the rising of the sun.” God will make this coming as an example to the nations, just as He did with Sodom and Gomorrah. Isa. 59:19, last part: “When the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him.” John in Rev. 12:15, refers to this incident. “And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.” The woman here mentioned is God’s church (Seventh-day Adventist) “which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” The “flood” is not the blue Sunday law, or any persecution in the past. The blue law has a different setting, and is described in Revelation 13, as a persecuting power to enforce the mark of the beast.

“Flood” is the same as “water”, which means people (in the church) unconverted, whom Satan is using to cause the church to be carried away in a very quiet manner, so that no one would be suspicious of the great deception. In this way he attempts to deceive the very elect (144,000) if it were possible. Being impossible, Christ Himself interposes and delivers His people (those who sigh and cry for all the abominations in the church) and then makes an example of the others.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 151

Rev. 12:16, “And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.” The meaning is that they die, being buried in the earth, as in Num. 16:32, “And the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them up, and their houses, and all the men that appertained unto Korah, and all their goods.” Thus, “the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him.” Isa. 59:19, last part. This will fulfill Matt. 13:29, 30: “Let both the wheat and the tares grow together until the harvest.” The separation will mark the beginning of the harvest, which is the Loud Cry of the third angel’s message. Rev. 18:1. The Spirit of God is poured upon His people (those who escape the ruin), and the promise is, that it shall never depart from them. Isa. 59:21, “As for Me, this is My covenant with them, saith the Lord; My spirit that is upon thee, and My words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed’s seed, saith the Lord, from henceforth and forever.” Read “Isaiah the Gospel Prophet,” Volume 3, pages 43-49.

As soon as the separation is finished, and Satan has lost out with his deceptive scheme, the church finds herself in a great conflict with the enemy. Rev. 12:17, “And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed [those who are left], which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” (The war against the woman is the blue law.)

The Final Triumph Of The Righteous
Isaiah 60

This chapter begins with the words “Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.” The Latter Rain, the Spirit of God, and the glory of His power. The chapter tells of the ingathering in the time of harvest. A great multitude composed of all nations, and classes of people, rich and poor alike, from all walks of life; kings and rulers among them, and also the wealth of the Gentiles shall come to the church. The nation and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 152

the kingdom that will not serve them (the church) shall perish. The multitude gathered here are the ones with the palms in their hands. Rev. 7:9.

Isa. 60:19, 20, tell of the purity of God’s church and His care over His people. Isa. 60:21, says, “Thy people also shall be all righteous.” The unclean and unconverted will not be permitted in the church. “Awake awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: For henceforth there shall no more come unto thee the uncircumcised and the unclean.” Isa. 52:1. “The remnant of Israel shall not do iniquity, nor speak lies; neither shall a deceitful tongue be found in their mouth: For they shall feed and lie down, and none shall make them afraid.” Zeph. 3:13. Verse 22, of Isaiah 60: mentions their success in winning souls to Christ.

Builders Of The Old Waste Places
Isaiah 61

The first verse and part of the second apply to Christ Himself at the beginning of His ministry. The Spirit of Prophecy says it will repeat itself with the people of God. This would find its fulfillment in the time of harvest, with the 144,000 (those who escape the ruin of Isaiah 59, and 63), by whose effort the great multitude of Rev. 7:9, is made.

Isa. 61:2, “To proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our God.” The acceptable year cannot be a prophetic time, for it would mean 365 years. It must be a literal year of twelve months. There is good reason for believing that this must be that year in which the lessons came, and the truth in them made known. Had this not been the prophetic year, the call would not have come, for God keeps accurate time. To Ninevah, God gave forty days to repent. Now to His people He gives one year to make good, otherwise He would have to spue them out of His mouth, and this applies to those upon whom the responsibility rests. “And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write;…I know thy

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 153

works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would that thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth.” Rev. 3:14-16. “The call to this great and solemn work was presented to men of learning and position; had these been little in their own eyes, and trusted fully in the Lord, he would have honored them with bearing his standard in triumph to the victory. But they separated from God, yielded to the influence of the world, and the Lord rejected them.” Volume 5, page 82.

The day of vengeance in Isa. 61:2, follows the year. The day may be prophetic, which in that case, would mean a literal year. Thus, it would mean a year in each case. This year of vengeance is not the seven last plagues, nor is it the destruction of the wicked at the second coming of Christ. It takes place before the close of probation, for in Isa. 61:4 we read: “And they shall build the old wastes, they shall raise up the former desolations, and they shall repair the waste cities, the desolations of many generations.” The meaning of this verse is to restore the truth of God which has been trodden down under foot for many generations. The 144,000–the true Israel of God–are the builders. Thus, we see that after the day of vengeance, God’s truth is to be restored and revealed to the people. Therefore, it must be before the close of probation. The balance of the chapter confirms the same thought.

The “day of vengeance” is the same as in Ezekiel 9; Isaiah 63; and Isaiah 61; as previously explained. Isa. 61:6, meaning the 144,000, says they are priests, as explained on pages 37, 38.

The Holy People–The Lord’s Redeemed
Isaiah 62

In Volume 3, page 65, of “Isaiah the Gospel Prophet,” we read: “I will not rest.” God is speaking. He has determined that the righteousness of His people shall become evident, and He will not rest until it is accomplished. The words indicate not only determination, but also that there has been delay, that now the crisis has come,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 154

and that God is tremendously in earnest to see the work finished. God intends to exhibit His people to the world. He wants to demonstrate what can be done in human flesh; and He will not rest satisfied until His people reflect His image fully. When that is done, the earth will be lightened with the glory of God. Rev. 18:1.”

Isa. 62:2: “A new name.” Indicative of the new experience they have passed through, which is the separation, or sifting, as explained. God Himself with His own mouth gives the name so it can not be counterfeited. The time the name is received is at the end of the 430 year period as explained on the chart on pages 112-113. Thus, the church is reorganized under a new name. The old name, being polluted, could no longer be retained. There is no one to go by the old name, for the ones who were not worthy of having the new name have perished under the figure of the five men with the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel 9. The name only remains for a curse. In Isa. 65:15, we read: “And ye shall leave your name for a curse unto My chosen: For the Lord God shall slay thee, and call His servants by another name.” The old order of things being changed. The watchmen who were unfaithful have perished.

“I have set watchmen upon thy walls, O Jerusalem, which shall never hold their peace day nor night: ye that make mention of the Lord, keep not silence.” Isa. 62:6. (These are the watchmen under the new name.) Isa. 62:8 and 9, reveal God’s care and protection over His church. In the 10th verse is God’s command to His people: “Go through, go through the gates; prepare ye the way of the people; cast up, cast up the highway; gather out the stones; lift up a standard for the people.” In the 11th verse God says He has proclaimed to the people who shall live at the end of the world: “Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh; behold, His reward is with Him, and His work before Him.”

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 155

Afflicted For His People’s Sake
Isaiah 63

Isa. 63:1-3, “Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah? this that is glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatness of his strength? I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save. Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth in the winefat? I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the people there was none with Me: For I will tread them in mine anger, and trample them in My fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon My garments, and I will stain all My raiment.”

The last part of the preceding chapter speaks of “the holy people, the redeemed of the Lord”. The first part of this chapter concerns those who have rejected the Lord (those who are to leave the name for a curse). To them the day of vengeance has come. The picture is not a pleasant one to look at, but it is true. It is God’s “strange work.” Edom is another name for Esau. See Gen. 25:30. Esau had his name changed because he sold his birthright for a bowl of pottage. The class here are termed Edom because they have sold their birthright for self-gratification to satisfy lust, the god of appetite (disregard of health reform), as explained on pages 59, 60. “Bozrah” is the name of a city. The name means “sheepfold,” a symbol of the church.

Isa. 63:4: “For the day of vengeance is in Mine heart, and the year of My redeemed is come.” Note, “the day of vengeance” the Lord says is in His “heart”, but the “year of His redeemed is come.” Note the verb “come” is in present tense, just as in Rev. 14:7, “Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come.” We, as a people, hold that the verb “come” was inscribed in present tense because the judgment in heaven took place (at the end of the 2300 days of Daniel’s prophecy) in 1844, but it was not understood until after the Prophetic period had passed, therefore God did not intend to make the judgment known

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 156

until after the hour had come. For this reason Inspiration inscribed the occurrence in present tense, “is come,” in order to be grammatically correct. Thus William Miller made the mistake of the event to transpire at the end of the 2300 days; namely, the sanctuary truth, Jesus entering the Most Holy place, and the beginning of judgment.

If the preceding scripture is true, then the one in Isa. 63:4, is just as dependable as any. This chapter, or the incident recorded in it, has never been understood, therefore God must have preserved the prophecy for a given time. Now the prophecy is understood and being in present tense, we must believe, then, that “the year of His redeemed is come.” If one should disbelieve the interpretation given, then he means to say God has made a mistake in inscribing the verb in present tense. This may be said if not by words, then by action.

His Redeemed

What is meant by “His redeemed?” “For the day of vengeance is in mine heart, and the year of my redeemed is come.” Isa. 63:4. You are here referred to Ex. 15:13, which is the song that Moses and the children of Israel sang after being delivered out of Egypt and the Red Sea. “Thou in thy mercy hast led forth the people which thou has redeemed: Thou hast guided them in thy strength unto thy holy habitation.” Ex. 15:13. Inspiration uses the same word “redeemed” in the song of deliverance. The experience of Israel being a type of Israel, the true, (the 144,000), and a duplicate of the church now, as explained in Section 4 we too, must be redeemed as well as they. For this reason, the prophet used the phrase “the year of my redeemed is come.” According to the scripture, this must be the year (in which the lessons came–1929), when God began to deliver His people from the corruptions in the church. This is why they sing the song of Moses and the Lamb. Had this not been the prophetic year the call would not have come, for God keeps accurate time.

Quoting Ex. 15:14-16, “The people shall hear, and be afraid: Sorrow shall take hold on the inhabitants of Palestina. Then the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 157

dukes of Edom shall be amazed; the mighty men of Moab, trembling shall take hold upon them; all the inhabitants of Canaan shall melt away. Fear and dread shall fall upon them; by the greatness of thine arm they shall be as still as a stone; till thy people pass over, O Lord, till the people pass over, which thou hast purchased.” The land of Canaan represents the land into which the church at this present time came into existence; namely, the United States of America. The name ‘Palestina” means “land of strangers”. The United States is composed of strangers; people from many nations, and races. “Dukes of Edom” refers to the same class as those mentioned in Isa. 63:1, as previously explained. The name “Moab” means “progeni,” or forefathers.

Quoting Isa. 63:5, “And I looked, and there was none to help; and I wondered that there was none to uphold: Therefore mine own arm brought salvation unto me; and my fury, it upheld me.” This part of the prophecy has surely met its fulfillment. The lessons came to the church through the proper channel, and were presented by the Sabbath School department, but they were rushed through. The sins mentioned were applied to other people, no corrections of any kind were made, and the lesson intended was lost. The entire thing is forgotten and no one cares, therefore, “there was none to help.” God “wondered that there was none to uphold.” We wonder too. The scripture is plain, and in the helps to the lesson was admitted that the slaughter is in the church before the second coming of Christ in the clouds. Read “Isaiah the Gospel Prophet,” pages 49, 70-73; also the quarterly of the same lesson. If such a message as this would not arouse the people, then may the question be asked, What else could have done it? Thus heaven “wondered.” Indeed, the people have said in their hearts, “The Lord hath forsaken the earth, and the Lord seeth not: He will do neither good nor evil.”

Isa. 63:6: “And I will tread down the people in Mine anger, and make them drunk in My fury, and I will bring down their strength to the earth.” A.R.V., “poured out their life blood.” Isa. 63:7-9, speak of the Lord’s goodness, mercies, and multitude of loving kindnesses.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 158

“In all their affliction He was afflicted.” These verses bring to view the wonderful and blessed thought of God’s suffering with His people. Isa. 63:10, draws out a comparison that when we rebel against God, He turns to be our enemy. From the 11th verse and onward, including chapter 64, is a prayer of someone of God’s children. Seeing the evil approaching, he has poured out his soul to God in prayer, to save His people Remembering God’s dealings with His chosen people and the wonderful deliverance of Israel out of Egypt, the one who offers the prayer evidently understands the situation.

The experience of Israel in Egypt is a duplicate, and the request is for a man like Moses. Isa. 63:11-13: “Then he remembered the days of old, Moses, and his people, saying, Where is he that brought them up out of the sea with the shepherd of his flock? Where is he that put his holy Spirit within him? That led them by the right hand of Moses with his glorious arm, dividing the water before them, to make himself an everlasting name? That led them through the deep, as an horse in the wilderness, that they should not stumble?”

Isa. 63:16 “Doubtless thou art our father, though Abraham be ignorant of us, and Israel acknowledge us not: thou, O Lord, art our Father, our redeemer; Thy name is from everlasting.” The language used in this verse proves beyond a doubt that the person is not an Israelite (Jew) after the flesh. The people in trouble here are not from the stock of Abraham, “though Abraham be ignorant of us and Israel acknowledge us not”. It would have been impossible for the prophet Isaiah, or any other of his nation to utter the words while they boasted over the fact that they were of Israel, the stock of Abraham, which to them was a great honor.

Isa. 63:17: “O Lord, why hast thou made us to err from thy ways, and hardened our heart from thy fear? Return for thy servants’ sake, the tribes of thine inheritance.” This verse reveals the reason for God’s displeasure with His people: Error; hard-hearted, not fearing God. “Why hast thou made us to err?” This is not a charge against God that He has caused them to sin, but rather a wish that God might have used even harsher punishment to bring them back to their senses.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 159

Isa. 63:18: “The people of thy holiness have possessed it but a little while: Our adversaries have trodden down thy sanctuary.” Their “adversaries”: Isa. 59:18 tells that their adversaries are the Lord’s adversaries. They have trodden down the sanctuary with the multitude of merchandise, laughter, whispering, common talking, manicuring, and other forms of idolatry to dishonor God to His face (in His church). Isa. 63:19: “We are thine: Thou never barest rule over them; they were not called by thy name.” They have not followed God’s instructions. Though they identify themselves among the people of God in His house of prayer, they are not in reality called by His name.

“Isaiah the Gospel Prophet”, page 73 (Lessons for Today) commenting on “Verses 1-6,” says, “These verses should bring serious thoughts to every soul. There is no more dreadful picture in all the Bible than this section presents. The figure of God’s striding forth to tread the wine press of His wrath is an awful one. Yet it is true. Esau had all the opportunity that any one could have to know right from wrong. He willfully chose wrong, and became a persecutor of the true people of God. We conceive that there are none upon whom God’s wrath will be visited more completely than upon those who have known the truth, are closely related to it, as it were, and yet turn from it to become persecutors of those who do right. Even as it is a blessed thing to accept the truth, so it is a fearful thing to reject it. And rejection need not include all truth. To reject a part may be just as fatal as to reject the whole. So all should beware.” Read Volume 5, page 492; volume 8, pages 248-250; Volume 1, page 190; Volume 1, pages 471-472; Volume 5, pages 207-216; Testimonies to Ministers, page 380; Volume 2, page 708; Testimonies to Ministers, pages 206, 407, 408.

A People Prepared For A New Heaven And A New Earth
Isaiah 65

Isa. 65:1, “I am sought of them that asked not for me; I am found of them that sought me not: I said, Behold me, behold me,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 160

unto a nation that was not called by my name.” The language used in this verse is in the past tense. However, there is a chance for an argument as to whether it be in past or present tense, as it is translated in the King James’ version. The following, which is altogether in past tense, is quoted from the Hebrew translation by Isaac Lesser. “I allowed myself to be sought by those that asked not; I let myself be found by those that sought me not: I said, here am I unto a nation that called itself not by my name.” The Greek, also the Bulgarian are in past tense, but let us quote the same verse which was quoted by Paul to the Romans, as it is in the King James’ version. Rom. 10:20, “But Esaias is very bold, and saith, I was found of them that sought me not; I was made manifest unto them that asked not after me.”

Certainly no one can dispute the language used by Paul, for he was well educated in both Hebrew and Latin tongues. Furthermore, Paul made the translation under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, therefore we must believe this scripture as it is translated by him–from the Hebrew to the Greek,–in past tense. We shall speak of Isa. 65:2, and then come back with the thought. “I have spread out my hands all the day unto a rebellious people, which walketh in a way that was not good, after their own thoughts.” Note that while the first verse is in Past tense, the second is in present. Paul applies the first verse to the Gentiles in his time, but the second to Israel,–after the flesh. Here is an opportunity for concentration of thought upon the subject. Paul is applying the scripture in past tense to present time in his day, but the scripture in present tense he applies to a people in the past. The way the application was made certainly does not sound grammatically correct, but we cannot say Paul made a mistake. The application and translation must be right, as well as grammatically correct.

The wisdom used in this scripture is amazing, and it should cause us to give glory to our God. Paul, under the Spirit of Inspiration made the application, so as to clear the scripture from the apparent complication. The chapter was not written for Israel, nor for the Gentiles in Paul’s day, but directly for the church at the present

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 161

time. If this can be proven, we must accept it as present truth direct from God. The scripture being grammatically incorrect of the application proves that the time for this chapter was not yet ripe, the same as other scriptures and prophecies. It could not be understood, nor correctly applied until the time appointed. Then God reveals His Word to His people in the manner He will choose, but it may come in an unexpected way.

The first verse rightfully applies to the Gentiles, the second was applied to Israel after the flesh, which is a type of Israel by the promise (144,000, the church at this present time; namely, the Seventh-day Adventist). For this reason, Paul had to apply the scripture to the type, for the true was not yet in existence. Now, the time being ripe, the scripture is grammatically correct, the first verse in past tense to the Gentiles in Paul’s time, the second to the church at this present time, in present tense. Thus we have the positive proof of the application and the time to which this scripture applies. This should turn our hearts to God, and cause us to search diligently the prophecy contained in this chapter.

Space will not permit to present here all this chapter contains. Only an outline of some of the things will be given. The charge against the church is not a pleasant one, but it ought not to discourage any one of us, for our God is merciful and willing to forgive us of our sins if we would but acknowledge our guilt. Had it not been so, He would not have sent the message. The last part of Isa. 65:3, is quoted here: “That sacrificeth in gardens and burneth incense upon altars of brick.” We must understand that these are symbols but they are not hard to decipher. Had it been impossible to be understood, no one could profit by it, therefore the symbol would not have been used in the chapter. “Gardens” are used for a display. “Sacrifice” is the same as gift. “Incense,” according to Rev. 8:3, 4, is the way prayers are sent to God. Nowhere in the Bible can we read of any of God’s people building altars of brick. Altars to God were always built with stones.

The difference between brick and stone will now be considered.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 162

Brick is the product of man, but stone is the workmanship of God. Let us now consider the lesson intended here. “Gardens,” display; “Sacrifice,” gifts; “Incense,” prayers; “Bricks,” man-made proposition. The charge is, we sacrifice for display we offer our prayers to God (upon altars of brick); we follow after man instead of God’s pure word, as given to the church.

Isa. 65:4: “Which remain among the graves, and lodge in the monuments, which eat swine’s flesh, and broth of abominable things is in their vessels.” “In the graves;” “in the monuments,” meaning man-made devices of which there is no resurrection. “Swine’s flesh,” “broth of abominable things:” Means disregard of health reform; man eats whatever his lustful appetite craves for.

Isa. 65:5: “Which say, Stand by thyself, come not near to me; for I am holier than thou.” While this class is not living the truth, yet they think they are better than others, and being so high-minded, by their action they say, “we are holier than thou.” In the 6th verse, God says, He will “recompense into their bosom.” By the information already given, the reader can determine the meaning of the seventh verse.

Isa. 65:8: “Thus saith the Lord, As the new wine is found in the cluster, and one saith, Destroy it not; for a blessing is in it: so will I do for my servants’ sakes, that I may not destroy them all.” “Cluster” is composed of many grapes and is a symbol of the church as a body The Lord says He will not destroy them all. The “wine” in the cluster represents the blood of Christ, and for this reason, all are not destroyed. The tenth verse speaks of the promise to those who shall escape. The 11th and 12th verses speak of the class that shall perish. The slaughter here is the same as that of Ezekiel 9. Quoting Isa. 65:12,–“Therefore will I number you to the sword, and ye shall all bow down to the slaughter: Because when I called, ye did not answer; when I spake, ye did not hear; but did evil before Mine eyes, and did choose that wherein I delighted not.”

Isa. 65:13 and 14, show God’s care over His people and the suffering of the other class. Isa. 65:15: “And ye shall leave your name

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 163

for a curse unto My chosen: For the Lord God shall slay thee, and call his servants by another name.” This verse has been previously explained in connection with the 62nd chapter, page 155. The class mentioned here is the same as in Volume 5, page 82: “The call to this great and solemn work was presented to men of learning and position; had these been little in their own eyes, and trusted fully in the Lord, he would have honored them with bearing his standard in triumph to the victory. But they separated from God, yielded to the influence of the world, and the Lord rejected them.”

Isa. 65:16: “That he who blesseth himself in the earth shall bless himself in the God of truth; and he that sweareth in the earth shall swear by the God of truth; because the former troubles are forgotten, and because they are hid from Mine eyes.” “Bless himself in the God of truth: Many people will bless themselves, but not in the God of truth. That is, they obtain riches, or some other blessing but not by honesty. Some “sweareth,” but not by the God of truth. That is, they will tell a falsehood, but after God purifies His church all these things shall pass away, and be forgotten.

Isa. 65:17-19, speak of the new earth. Isa. 65:20, is here quoted from the Hebrew translation by Isaac Lesser. “There shall no more thence an infant of few days, nor an old man that shall not have the full length of his days; for as a lad shall one die a hundred years old; and as a sinner shall be accursed he who (dieth) at a hundred years old.” It seems this translation makes the meaning of the verse just a little plainer than the King James’. The scripture speaks of the time at the end of the 1000 years (millennium) after the resurrection of the wicked. At that time there will not be any births to infants. “There shall no more thence an infant of days.” The lesson therefore is not so difficult for one to comprehend. All the wicked are called forth in the second resurrection, whether old or young (at the time of death). All come up at the same time. This hour becomes the birth of all the wicked in the second life. There is to be no natural, or unnatural death, for all must live to the time of the second death, which is by “fire come down from God out of heaven and devoured

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 164

them.” Read Rev. 20:7-10. “And as a sinner shall be accursed he who (dieth) at an hundred years old.” This scripture predicts the span of life of the wicked after they are resurrected as being 100 years. “For as a lad shall one die a hundred years old; and as a sinner shall be accursed he who (dieth) at a hundred years old.” During this 100 year period, the wicked make preparation for their attack on the holy city. Read Rev. 20:8, 9.

Isa. 65:21-25, speak of the saints in the earth made new. Here is another evidence that the chapter is intended for the people at the time of the end, for the closing verses speak of the earth made new.

The Ingathering From The Gentiles: Worship In The New Earth
Isaiah 66

Isa. 66:1: “Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool: Where is the house that ye build unto me? And where is the place of my rest?” The house mentioned here is a spiritual house as in Eph. 2:20-22, of which Solomon’s temple was a symbol. The following quotation is found in Prophets and Kings, pages 35, 36: “Thus as the building on Mt. Moriah was noiselessly upreared with ‘stone made ready before it was brought thither: So that there was neither hammer nor ax nor any tool of iron heard in the house, while it was in building’, the beautiful fittings were perfected according to the patterns committed by David to his son.”

The lesson intended here is that the spiritual stones (the members of the church) are to be made ready before they are brought thither. Why, then, are candidates so often granted baptism and membership in the church without being instructed in all the advent truth? It is surprising to know the large number of so-called Seventh-day Adventists who do not believe in the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy, and altogether ignorant of the truth in health reform. Are not these the fundamental principles in the church? Is not health reform the right hand and arm of the third angels

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 165

message? Has not this continual practice drifted the church into the world?

That beautiful temple reveals God’s desire for His church. For this reason, God lavished so much wealth upon this palatial structure upon Mt. Moriah. According to estimates given in the monthly bulletin of the Illinois Society of Architects, it reached the tremendous total of more than eighty-seven billion dollars. The several estimates show the total cost to have been $87,212,210,840. This sum represents a nation’s wealth. The question is, How did Israel ever raise such an enormous sum of money to lavish on one single structure? God never asks us to do anything unless He Himself makes it possible.

The tremendous amount of wealth expended on this magnificent temple represents God’s care and love for His people, as well as the glory of the church. Solomon recognized that this temple was but a symbol of a temple which he was not able to build. In 2 Chron. 2:6, we read: “But who is able to build him an house, seeing the heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain him? Who am I then, that should build Him an house, save only to burn sacrifice before him?” God asks His people at this present time, “Where is the house which ye build unto me?” (Isa. 66:1). Douay version reads: “That ye will build to me?” The Hebrew translation reads: “A house that ye can build unto me?”

“The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool.” This scripture shows the impossibility for a human mortal to do anything for God, except He does it through him. How offensive it must be to heaven when we say we are to finish God’s work in this generation, or attempt to build Him a house by the plans of men. We have said it, and have acted like it, but we have failed. Now God asks us “Where is the house that ye will build unto me?” One may say, See this great denomination we have built. If there is any greatness about it, it is not to man’s credit. Though we have boasted much of our efforts, God lets us go on according to our supposed wise judgment until we fall and discover our mistake. True, it is a great

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 166

denomination, but God does not see it the way we do. At the rate we are going it would take us hundreds of years to finish the work, and the fact of the matter is, we never can. Furthermore, as great a denomination as it is, it is not ready for translation therefore we can ask ourselves, Where is the house we have built? The thirteenth chapter of Ezekiel is written for the church at this present time from which we quote Ezek. 13:5: “Ye have not gone up into the gaps neither made up the hedge for the house of Israel to stand in the battle in the day of the Lord.”

“And where is the place of my rest?” We call ourselves Sabbath keepers and boast much of keeping the commandments of God, but here we are asked “where is the place of my rest?” We have polluted God’s holy day, and desecrated the Sabbath with merchandise, as previously explained on Pages 147-148. See also page 124. A good minister of God, after being questioned as to the authority in selling our publications on the Sabbath day in the house of God, said, “It is a question just how much of our publications are to be sold on the Sabbath.” The confliction in this minister’s mind was answered in three short words: “None of it.” But this answer did not satisfy the man in the sacred position, and he added, “Ancient Israel killed the lamb and sacrificed it on the Sabbath. Therefore, we can sell our books.” The answer given to this was, “If Israel did sacrifice the lamb on the seventh-day Sabbath they were told to do so, but you are told not to, and that is the difference.” The fact of the matter is that God did not give the seventh-day Sabbath to ancient Israel for sacrifices, but for a day of rest. Monthly Sabbaths were added for the sacrifices. Read Lev. 23.

In the second verse of Isaiah 66, God tells us that all these things which we boast of, He has made and they have been, “but to this man will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite [penitent] spirit, and trembleth at my word.” Isa. 66:3: “He that killeth an ox is as if he slew a man; he that sacrificeth a lamb, as if he cut off a dog’s neck; he that offereth an oblation, as if he offered swine’s blood; he that burneth incense, as if he blessed an idol. Yea, they have

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 167

chosen their own ways, and their soul delighteth in their abominations.” The scripture is unmistakably plain that our sacrifices, offerings, prayers, and whatever form of religion we may have, is not only an abomination to Him, but it is most offensive. “Yea, they have chosen their own ways, and their soul delighteth in their abominations.”

Isa. 66:4: “I also will choose their delusions, and will bring their fears upon them; because when I called, none did answer; when I spake, they did not hear: But they did evil before mine eyes, and chose that in which I delighted not.” God did call for these lessons when they came to the church through the Sabbath School department, but they came and went, and are forgotten. So then, because they have chosen their own ways, and did evil before God, and delighted not in following the instructions given to the church, now, He says He will choose their delusions, and will bring their fear upon them. It is a fearful thing to turn a deaf ear to the voice of God. While this verse speaks of a class who are determined to follow their own choice in preference to God’s way, the next verse speaks of a class who do fear God and dare serve Him. Thus, it is unmistakably clear that there are two classes of people in the church.

Isa. 66:5: “Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at his word; Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for my name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: But he shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.” This verse shows that though the call in the lessons was turned down by those in responsible positions, God’s Word never returns void to Him, for the class in this verse fear God, and tremble at His Word, and the result is that there is division in the church. The class who are in opposition to God are either the majority, or, those who have a stronger influence upon the members of the church, for the verse says they cast out their brethren (the godly class) for His name’s sake. The class who are casting out God’s people think they are doing His service, for the scripture reads: [they] “Said, Let the Lord be glorified.”

It is bad enough for one to turn down God’s Word, but it is far

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 168

worse when such a one is so blinded, that by turning down the heavenly call, thinks he is doing God’s service. The verse holds an encouraging promise for the God-fearing ones, for it says, “He shall appear to your joy,” and when the Lord fulfills His promise, the oppressors of God “shall be ashamed”. It has been one of Satan’s tricks throughout the history of the church to flood her with his agents, and unconverted, so that when truth comes to the church, as soon as God’s people respond to the call, he stands ready to vote them out by the majority of his followers. The result has been that necessity gave birth to a new movement or denomination, but, according to Isa. 66:4 and 6, God is to deal entirely different in this instance. The reason being, because God organized this denomination Himself by a prophet, and has given us special light of present truth. Thus, it leaves us without excuse and God deals accordingly with the people.

Quoting Volume 3, page 265: “But if the sins of the people are passed over by those in responsible positions, His frown will be upon them, and the people of God, as a body, will be held responsible for those sins. In His dealings with His people in the past, the Lord shows the necessity of purifying the church from wrongs.” The “voice of noise”, the sixth verse, has reference to the class who have chosen their own way in preference to the Lord’s way, whom He calls His enemies.

Isa. 66:7 and 8: “Before she travailed, she brought forth; before her pain came, she was delivered of a man child. Who hath heard such a thing? Who hath seen such things? Shall the earth be made to bring forth in one day? or shall a nation be born at once? for as soon as Zion travailed, she brought forth her children.” In these two verses a comparison is made with the church at the first coming of Christ (Jewish), and the church just prior to His second coming. “Before she travailed,…before her pain came.” This refers to the church at the time Christ came. She did not expect Him (travailed not), nor did she feel, or know when He came. Though she was not worthy, “she was delivered of a man child.”

The church referred to in the eighth verse is the opposite of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 169

one in the seventh verse. The time is ripe for a mighty movement, in which thousands will be converted in a day. This is the church in the time of the latter rain, the loud cry of the third angel’s message. The church is become thoroughly in earnest. As soon as there is a real travail for purity of sinners, the work is finished, almost at once. “Shall the earth bring forth in one day? or shall a nation be born at once? for as soon as Zion travailed, she brought forth her children.”

The ninth verse shows that God is the one who does the work. The tenth verse says those who love her (the church) and mourn for her now, will rejoice and be glad. The eleventh verse shows why they will rejoice and be delighted: Because of truth and light in God’s Word which will come to the church represented by the milk. “That ye may suck, and be satisfied with the breasts of her consolations; that ye may milk out, and be delighted with the abundance of her glory.” Isa. 66:11. Isa. 66:12-14, tell of God’s care over His people, and the church’s love for her members, the Lord’s favor toward His servants, and indignation toward His enemies.

Isa. 66:15-17: “For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with his chariots like a whirlwind, to render his anger with fury, and his rebuke with flames of fire. For by fire and by his sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: And the slain of the Lord shall be many. They that sanctify themselves, and purify themselves in the gardens behind one tree in the midst, eating swine’s flesh, and the abomination, and the mouse, shall be consumed together, saith the Lord.” The coming of the Lord “with fire….to render His anger with fury,” is not the coming of Christ in the clouds to receive His people. It is before the close of probation, and in the time of the purification of the church. See Mal. 3:1-3. He comes with vengeance to those who claim His name, but follow man instead of Christ, and the result is that they do not keep His truth. (The class who do not investigate for themselves but accept the decisions of others who are following after man, and are in the clutches of the devil.)

“Behind one tree”: Margin reads, “one after another.” The

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 170

reading here justifies the translation: “Following the leader.” That is, people are inclined to follow a man in high position instead of searching in the Word for themselves and demand a “thus saith the Lord.” “In the gardens behind one tree”: This phrase also suggests the “tree of knowledge of good and evil.” The partaking of the forbidden fruit in the garden of Eden brought sin into existence. The charge here is similar, only worse. Men have chosen for their food the things God has forbidden, and “spend money for that which is not bread.” “By His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh.” This has no reference to those outside the church, for we read in Isa. 66:19, “And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations.” Last part: “And they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles.” It is plain here that those who shall escape the ruin, God shall send to all the nations, and declare His glory to the Gentiles. Therefore, it must be in the church only, and some length of time before the close of probation. The “nations” mentioned in the 19th verse is simply to show the large territory covered by His servants (in all nations).

The destruction mentioned in Isa. 66:15-17, and Isaiah 63, is the same. Thus, God makes them an example, or sign to all nations, for we read in the last part of the eighteenth verse, and the first part of the nineteenth: “It shall come, that I will gather all nations and tongues; and they shall come, and see my glory. And I will set a sign among them.”

Isa. 66:20: “And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to my holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord.” This verse shows the ingathering of the Gentiles to the church by His servants (the 144,000). “His holy mountain” means His denomination; “Jerusalem” means the leading part.

Isa. 66:21: “And I will also take of them for priests and for Levites, saith the Lord.” We have previously explained that the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 171

144,000 are to be priests and Levites, but in this verse the Lord says He will take also of the Gentiles “for priests and Levites.” The reason for this is given in the next two verses. Isa. 66:23: “And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the Lord.” There is to be a system of worship, therefore a need of priests and Levites.

Isa. 66:24: “And they shall go forth, and look upon the carcasses of the men that have transgressed against me: For their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched; and they shall be an abhorring unto all flesh.” “For their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched:” Man’s body is consumed by worms and the meaning is that these consuming worms will not die until the body is reduced to dust. Neither will the fire be quenched till “the carcasses” are reduced to ashes. The reason why the worm and fire are mentioned here is told in the sixteenth verse: “For by fire and by his sword will the Lord plead with all flesh.” The destruction is accomplished by both, and where the sword is used, the worm will do its work. “The worm shall not die….the fire shall not be quenched”, means that the prophecy is sure, and the destruction foretold will be accomplished.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 172

SECTION VII.

What Is The Meaning Of The Fourth Chapter Of Micah?

“But in the last days it shall come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people shall flow unto it.” Micah 4:1. The scripture is unmistakably clear; that it was intended for the last days, for it reads: “But in the last days it shall come to pass.” It is also positive that this scripture would be fulfilled, for it says: “it shall come to pass.”

It is an accepted fact that nearly all Bible students agree that the “mountain” spoken of in this chapter is a symbol of God’s church (denomination), of which the temple built on Mount Moriah was a type. The prophet declares that God’s church would be established in the top of the mountains (denominations), and it shall be exalted above the hills (sects, or organizations). Exalted, not by the world, but by the Spirit of God in power, truth, and righteousness, and people will flow unto it. God has spoken it by His holy prophet, therefore it would be foolish, and deceptive for one to argue, or try to explain away the meaning of the sacred word.

This same prophecy is also described in the second chapter of Isaiah from which we quote. “The lofty looks of man shall be humbled, and the haughtiness of men shall be bowed down, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day.” Isa. 2:11. If everything that is human would be made low and bowed down, and the Lord alone exalted in that day, one can clearly see that the prophecy is to meet its fulfillment, for the Lord is exalted on earth by His church as portrayed by the prophet Isaiah. “Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God. Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate: But thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land Beulah: For the Lord delighteth in thee.” Isa. 62:3,4.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 173

When the mountain of the Lord is thus “established on the top of the mountains, and exalted above all hills,” then doubtless “people shall flow unto it.”

This glorious time spoken of by the prophet, Micah, is none other than the loud cry of the third angel’s message. The 60th chapter of Isaiah is a prophecy of the church in the time of the “latter rain,” from which we quote: “Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: But the Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: All they gather themselves together, they come to thee: Thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side.” Isa. 60:1-4.

“And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory.” Rev. 18:1. “The remnant of Israel shall not do iniquity, nor speak lies; neither shall a deceitful tongue be found in their mouth: For they shall feed and lie down, and none shall make them afraid.” Zeph. 3:13. “For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: But the Lord shall arise upon thee, and His glory shall be seen upon thee.” Isa. 60:2. Such a glorious time is ahead of God’s church.

Micah 4:2, first part: “And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us his ways, and we will walk in his paths.” The words just quoted are spoken by the nations. When the church of God is purified and filled with the Holy Spirit, “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.” Prophets and Kings, page 725.

Indeed, people will inquire and invite one another, saying, “Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord and to the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 174

house of the God of Jacob.” “Therefore, thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces (margin, wealth) of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought….and I will make the place of my feet glorious. The sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee; and all they that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet; and they shall call thee; The city of the Lord, The Zion of the Holy One of Israel.” Isa. 60:11, 13, 14. Indeed, this is the harvest time spoken of by the prophets, and the great ingathering from all nations. “The house of the God of Jacob” meaning the church into which the 144,000 are sealed,–Israel the true.

Micah 4:2, last part: “For the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.” When the law of the Lord is proclaimed by His church, you can clearly see what is meant by a righteous church: Righteous people who would obey the voice of the Lord. Zephaniah, looking down through the ages by the prophetic eye, foresaw this glorious church. “The remnant of Israel shall not do Iniquity, nor speak lies; neither shall a deceitful tongue be found in their mouth: For they shall feed and lie down, and none shall make them afraid.” Zeph. 3:13. None need misunderstand this scripture. It will be fulfilled just as it is written. Though some may think this prophecy is empty talk because the people are saying, “come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord.”

We read in Counsels to Teachers: ” ‘This shall be the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel; After those days, saith the Lord, I will put My law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts; and will be their God, and they shall be My people. And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord: For they shall all know Me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord: For I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more.” Jer. 31:33, 34.’

” ‘And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob;

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 175

and He will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in His paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.’ Micah 4:2.” Counsels to Teachers, pages 454, 455. Note that the Spirit of Prophecy applies Micah 4:2 as a sure prophecy that will come to pass and find its fulfillment with the people of God, by associating the verse with Isa. 54:11-14; Jer. 31:33, 34; which scriptures find their fulfillment in the time of the “Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message.”

Micah 4:3, “And he shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong nations afar off and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruninghooks: Nation shall not lift up a sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more.” “And he shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong nations afar off.” In Isa. 60:10, 12, we have the explanation of the text. “And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee:…For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted.”

“And they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruning-hooks: Nation shall not lift up a sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more.” This verse reads exactly the opposite of Joel 3:10, “Beat your plowshares into swords and your pruninghooks into spears: Let the weak say I am strong.”

These scriptures reveal two classes of people. One class shall flow into the church by great groups: Kings, and great army leaders who have been building destroying weapons and preparing for war. Now the gospel has conquered them. While they are joining the church they gather their war implements, beating them into plowshares and pruninghooks. “Violence shall no more be heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction within thy borders; but thou shalt call thy walls Salvation, and thy gates Praise.” Isa. 60:18. The other class, outside of the church, prepare for war, beating their plowshares into swords, and their pruninghooks into spears. One people is preparing for translation, while the other is getting ready for conquest. Therefore both scriptures run parallel and will be fulfilled at

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 176

the same time. Thus the world would be divided into two great separate and distinct classes: Separating the wheat from the chaff, the goats from the sheep.

Micah 4:4, “But they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig tree; and none shall make them afraid: For the mouth of the Lord of hosts hath spoken it.” The meaning of the verse is that God’s church is in an absolute security, and none need fear. Remember that the 144,000 are sealed before this time, and their life is sure; none can harm them nor touch their present life, or the life to come, for they are living saints, to be translated. Having this assurance, none can make them afraid, and they shall triumph with victory. Quoting Isaiah 60:17, last part, and 18: “I will also make thy officers peace, and thine exactors righteousness. Violence shall no more be heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction within thy borders; but thou shalt call thy walls Salvation, and thy gates Praise.”

Micah 4:5, “For all people will walk every one in the name of his god, and we will walk in the name of the Lord our God for ever and ever.” The verse is unmistakably clear that the world would be divided into two great, and separate classes. God’s people would have nothing in common with the wicked, and would say, “all people will walk every one in the name of his god.” But “we will walk in the name of the Lord our God for ever and ever.”

Micah 4:6, “In that day, saith the Lord, will I assemble her that halteth, and I will gather her that is driven out, and her that I have afflicted,” meaning the church now, in this present condition. “I will make her a remnant:” That is, after the separation, (purification), those who are left,–the 144,000, being the remnant. The affliction is the time of purification.

Micah 4:7, “And I will make her that halteth a remnant, and her that was cast far off a strong nation: And the Lord shall reign over them in mount Zion from henceforth, even for ever.” “Her that was cast far off,”–the church at this present time was “cast off,” or as it reads in Rev. 3:16, “I will spue thee out of my mouth,”–meaning the present Laodicean state. But in His mercy He will

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 177

gather the remnant (those that are left) and make the church a “strong nation” by the ingathering of the Gentiles into the message. A great army of 144,000, filled with the Holy Ghost will fearlessly proclaim the message in all the world, going forth conquering and to conquer. “A little one shall become a thousand, and a small one a strong nation: I the Lord will hasten it in its time.” Isa. 60:22. “And the Lord shall reign over them from henceforth even forever:” Christ Himself takes charge of the flock once and forever. “God has promised that where the shepherds are not true he will take charge of the flock himself.” Volume 5, page 80.

Micah 4:8, “And thou, O tower of the flock, the stronghold of the daughter of Zion, unto thee shall it come, even the first dominion; the kingdom shall come to the daughter of Jerusalem.” This verse is familiar to all. A prophecy of Christ,–“O tower of the flock….unto thee shall it come, even the first dominion.” “The first dominion” is the dominion Adam lost. The promise is that Christ will restore it all, and in turn, by inheritance, it shall come to the church (His people). “The kingdom shall come to the daughter of Jerusalem.”

Micah 4:9, “Now why dost thou cry out aloud? is there no king in thee? is thy counselor perished? for pangs have taken thee as a woman in travail.” This time of crying and pain could be no other but the time just before us, the time of purification. “Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: And the Lord, whom ye seek shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: Behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ sope.” Mal. 3:1, 2.

This purifying process will not be an easy matter on the part of sinners, for “refiner’s fire and fullers’ sope” is being used, and when God gets through with this washing process, He will have a people pure and clean. Then there will be a glorious time with joy and gladness in the Lord, as it is with a woman in travail, but when a

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 178

son is born there is great joy. But the question is asked, “Now why dost thou cry out loud? is there no king in thee? is thy counselor perished?” Though it may seem painful yet none need fear, for God’s church has a King and a counselor who neither slumbers nor sleeps”. The furnace is watched closely. The sinner shall perish, but the godly shall be preserved.

Micah 4:10, “Be in pain, and labour to bring forth, O daughter of Zion, like a woman in travail: For now shalt thou go forth out of the city, and thou shalt dwell in the field, and thou shalt go even to Babylon; there shalt thou be delivered; there the Lord shall redeem thee from the hand of thine enemies.” This verse shows that after the purification, the church is not immediately translated to the New Jerusalem in heaven, but is left to do her appointed work here on earth. “For now shalt thou go forth out of the city, and thou shalt dwell in the field, and thou shalt go even to Babylon; there shalt thou be delivered; there the Lord shall redeem thee from the hand of thine enemies.”

“Be in pain and labor to bring forth, O daughter of Zion, like a woman in travail.” The explanation of this scripture is found in Isa. 66:7, 8. We quote verse 7: “Before she travailed, she brought forth; before her pain came, she was delivered of a man child.” This woman “brought forth before she travailed, before her pain came she was delivered of a man child.” The woman is the Old Testament church in the days of Christ. Christ is the man child whom she brought forth, but she travailed not, neither did she have pain. That is, she knew Him not; she felt no pain of deliverance. As it would be a miracle for a woman to give birth to a child in this way, so it was a miracle that Christ was born to that unworthy mother (Jewish church: Because she had backslidden). Quoting Isa. 66:8: “Who hath heard such a thing? who hath seen such things? Shall the earth be made to bring forth in one day? or shall a nation be born at once? for as soon as Zion travailed, she brought forth her children.” While it was a miracle for the Jewish church to give birth to Christ; there is a still greater miracle with the church mentioned

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 179

in this verse, for while the latter travailed she brought forth her children. It would be a wonder for such a thing, as it is impossible for the earth to bring forth in one day, or for a nation to be born at once. Nevertheless it will be done, “for as soon as Zion travailed she brought forth her children.”

Humanly speaking, to finish the work of the gospel in this generation (the generation being almost past) would be an impossible task; but prophecy declares that impossibilities will be accomplished. The church which travailed and brought forth her children is the church in the time of the loud cry of the third angel’s message. There is a great ingathering to be accomplished in just a little while. “And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory.” Rev. 18:1. “And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord and to the house of the God of Jacob.”

Micah 4:11, “Now also many nations are gathered against thee, that say, Let her be defiled, and let our eye look upon Zion.” As soon as God’s church as a body (not as individuals) escapes the clutches of the devil (for the unclean shall not enter in), and becomes earnest, filled with the Spirit of God, the wrath of the old enemy will be aroused, and will bring about the fulfillment of Rev. 12:17. “And the dragon was wroth with the woman and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus.”

This time of trouble is also described by the Spirit of Prophecy. Early Writings, pages 33, 34: “And at the commencement of the time of trouble, we were filled with the Holy Ghost as we went forth and proclaimed the Sabbath more fully….The wicked thought that we had brought the judgments upon them, and they rose up and took counsel to rid the earth of us, thinking that then the evil would be stayed. In the time of trouble we all fled from the cities and villages, but were pursued by the wicked, who entered the houses of the saints with a sword.” Also pages 282, 283. “I saw the saints leaving the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 180

cities and villages and associating together in companies, and living in the most solitary places. Angels provided them food and water, while the wicked were suffering from hunger and thirst. Then I saw the leading men of the earth consulting together, and Satan and his angels busy around them. I saw a writing, copies of which were scattered in different parts of the land, giving orders that unless the saints should yield their peculiar faith, give up the Sabbath, and observe the first day of the week, the people were at liberty after a certain time, to put them to death.” Jeremiah also describes this troublous time. “The shepherds with their flocks shall come unto her; they shall pitch their tents against her round about; they shall feed every one in his place.” Jer. 6:3.

Micah 4:12, “But they know not the thoughts of the Lord, neither understand they his counsel: For he shall gather them as the sheaves into the floor.” The wicked cannot understand God. While they seek to destroy His people they are but erecting the gallows to hang themselves upon. As the wicked Haman prepared the gallows to take the life of Mordecai, the Jew, only succeeded to hang his own neck on it, just so the wicked will be confused in the day of God, for they know not the thoughts of the Lord.

Micah 4:13, “Arise and thresh, O daughter of Zion: For I will make thine horn iron and I will make thy hoofs brass: And thou shalt beat in pieces many people: And I will consecrate their gain unto the Lord, and their substance unto the Lord of the whole earth.” God’s church is to thresh garner in, bind in bundles, burn and destroy. The wicked shall perish and be as though they had not been. “For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted.” Isa. 60:12.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 181

Summary Of Lessons Of Reform

What Makes Infidels?

The question is asked What it is that makes infidels? First of all, we shall define the word. “Infidel”,–“a person who has no religious faith.” Standard Dictionary. If this is true, then one who has a religion, whatever kind it may be, is not an infidel. It is an accepted fact that those who are in some dark corner of the earth, away from civilization, or Christianity, are not irreligious people. That is, as a rule they believe in some kind of supreme being, or supernatural power. This being so, we must admit that heathendom does not contribute to this great degeneracy so rapidly sweeping through the nations. Infidelity has its beginning in civilized lands. An attempt shall be made here to designate who is directly responsible for this widespread evil, which, like cancer is eating away the morals of the nations.

The following argument was put forth to an audience in a certain metropolitan city recently by a man who was attired in Indian costume, and who claimed to be a half-breed Indian. This man said, “This earth of ours rotates on its axis once in every twenty-four hours. During the day we stand on top of the earth with the sun over head, but at night we stand underneath the earth, hanging by our feet with moon and stars below us in space. If you meet a Christian at midday,” continued the Indian, “and ask him where he is going, he will tell you he is going to heaven. If you ask him, Where is heaven? he points up toward the sun, and says, ‘There is heaven.’ But you meet him twelve hours later, at midnight, while he is under the earth, and ask him then where heaven is. This time he points up toward the stars, thinking he is pointing in the same direction as he did at midday, and says, ‘There is heaven’.”

Then he added, “Christians do not know where heaven is, neither do they know which way they are going. No matter at what time of day or night it is, they always point straight up. Furthermore,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 182

astronomers have been photographing suns and planets for many years. Some of these suns are so far out in space it would take millions of light years to get there, but they have not yet photographed heaven [where the throne of God is], so if there is any heaven, it must be so far away that if these Christians would travel as fast as light (186,000 miles a second), it would take them millions upon millions of years to get there. This would be impossible for the human span of life is limited to only a few years.”

What this Indian has said is true, as far as his objection is concerned, and of the impossibility for one to get to heaven, that is, humanly speaking. It would take a fairly good Bible student to give a satisfactory answer to this kind of infidel but the thought intended here, is that the Christian’s contact with the Indian made him (the Indian) an infidel instead of a Christian. The evil did not stop there, for in turn, this Indian is now making infidels of hundreds and thousands of people by the use of the so-called light he has received of a so-called Christian. The experience of this Indian teaches that anyone professing the name of Christ, his course of action and conversation when in contact with the world, has a decided influence for the better or worse, and in turn, as the waves of the sea, one wave carries another, and another still another. “Throw a pebble into the lake, and a wave is formed, and another, and another, and as they are increased the circle widens until it reaches the shore. So with our influence; beyond our knowledge or control it tells upon others in blessing or in cursing.” C.O.L., pages, 343, 344.

Evidently there are two classes of Christians. One class makes disciples for Christ, while the other class contribute infidels against Christ. We may well ask ourselves, Which class do I belong to? 2 Cor. 13:5, “Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?” Quoting 2 Tim. 2:15, “Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.” This commandment is as good as any Bible commandment. At least it ought

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 183

to be as good as the fifth commandment of the decalogue. “Honor thy father and thy mother: That thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.” Ex. 20:12.

If a father commands his son to do a certain thing and that son refuses to obey, he has dishonored his earthly father, and is become a transgressor of the fifth commandment. But if one is asked to do a certain thing by his heavenly Father and should refuse to respond to the call, such a person has dishonored his heavenly Father, and is become a transgressor of the first commandment, “Thou shalt have no other gods before Me.” In fact, he is breaking the first four commandments which are honor to God, while the last six are love for man. “For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.” Jam. 2:10.

Quoting the first part of 1 Pet. 3:15, “But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts.” The meaning is that God alone should dwell in the heart and nothing else should interfere. It is possible for one to obey the commandment in 2 Tim. 2:15, as previously quoted, but without a sanctification of his heart to the Lord God, if he would spend a life time in studying, it would be in vain as far as spiritual things are concerned, of which we speak. On the other hand, if one would obey these two commandments (1 Pet. 3:15 and 2 Tim. 2:15), then he must be able to fulfill the last part of the verse, “and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.” 1 Pet. 3:15. The kind of answer we give to every man will prove whether we keep God’s commandments or not. If our answer is like the above-mentioned Christian, then we too know not where heaven is, neither do we know where we are going. Our influence would be such as to make infidels against Christ instead of disciples for Christ. The Christian who has sanctified the Lord God in his heart can give a better answer to the above-stated Indian than a so-called Christian.

Quoting Isa. 14:13, “For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 184

north.” Lucifer wanted to ascend to the sides of the north because that is where God’s throne is, and where the throne of God is, there heaven is also. Had this Christian pointed toward the north at midday the same as the compass, and in the same direction at midnight, or at any time, the extreme ends of all lines would meet at the same point. This answer would have been proper and instructive as well. The whip against heaven as well as the confusion would have been avoided, and the amount of good derived from a wise answer could not be estimated. An answer to this Indian, and the directions to heaven are given at the close of this chapter.

Lucifer said he will ascend to the sides of the north. He could have ascended had he obeyed the commandment of the Lord. But no, Lucifer thought he knew better than his God, and wished to make an improvement in heaven. Honest in his deception, he attempted the impossible task. In Isa. 14:15, we read: “Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the side of the pit.” The result was instead of ascending to the sides of the north where he desired to go, he descended down in the sides of the pit (in the opposite direction). Just so, many Christians now, like Lucifer, think they are going to ascend up in the sides of the north (Heaven) but in their own way, wishing to improve on the wisdom of the Living God. They are more interested to go to heaven than they are to study and obey the explicit instruction given them in the Word of God. Though honest in their misconception of the heavenly direction, they will find themselves down in the sides of the pit (hell). The disappointment to such a one would be greater than we can realize. Experience only can tell the sorrow and grief at such a time. This class of Christians are not only a detriment to themselves, but are injurious to others, and are the ones of whom our Lord said, “Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do.” John 8:44.

Quoting 2 Cor. 13:5, “Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?” We, as Seventh-day Adventists, would do no wrong to heaven nor injustice

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 185

to ourselves if we would take an account of our Christian experience so that we may be able to tell where we are headed for. We, as a people, have been honored by heaven with a special message for the world in this generation. We call this message the “Third Angel’s Message” which is a combination of the first, second, and third angel’s messages of Rev. 14:6-12. The substance of the message we bear may be classified into five subjects: (1) the time of the end; (2) the judgment (day of atonement, since 1844); (3) the second coming of Christ in this generation; (4) the restoration of the true Sabbath; (5) calling God’s people out from Babylon (idolatry) which we define to be Sunday, Easter, and Christmas keeping, etc. Because they have refused to acknowledge and renounce the practice of these so-called Christian institutions or festivals is the chief cause of the downfall of Babylon. The call is to depart from these pagan practices to the true worship of Jehovah.

We teach tithing for the support of the gospel. We claim we are the people who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus, the latter being the gift of the Spirit of Prophecy; also the doctrines of health reform, dress reform, etc. The chief and only purpose of these doctrines being to prepare a peculiar people to God’s own glory and honor; a people to meet the Lord without tasting death, or, to rise in the special resurrection of Daniel 12. “But ye are a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light.” 1 Pet. 2:9.

This message is to penetrate into the uttermost parts of the earth, for by it shall the world be judged. Rejectors being condemned to death, it is a far more fearful message than we can even realize. This is the substance and the object of the message we bear to every kindred, tongue, and people, and its presentation before the public in all its wonders has a great effect. The people listen with intense interest and give their undivided attention, eager to grasp every thought expressed. Becoming interested in the truth, they begin to search

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 186

deeper in the Word. They supply themselves with the books of the Spirit of Prophecy, and with great interest commence to search through the sacred pages.

Believing as they have been taught that this is the day of judgment, they expect to see God’s people rid themselves from all sin by obedience to His divine Word, and especially to the instructions given to the church by His messenger in this generation. As they search through the writings by the Spirit of Prophecy, they naturally come to the following passages: Counsels on Health, page 277: “Our ideas of building and furnishing our institutions are to be molded and fashioned by a true, practical knowledge of what it means to walk humbly with God. Never should it be thought necessary to give an appearance of wealth. Never should appearance be depended on as a means of success. This is a delusion. The desire to make an appearance that is not in every way appropriate to the work that God has given us to do, an appearance that could be kept up only by expending a large sum of money, is a merciless tyrant. It is like a canker that is ever eating into the vitals.

“Men of common sense appreciate comfort above elegance and display. It is a mistake to suppose that by keeping up an appearance, more patients, and therefore more means, would be gained. But even if this course would bring an increase of patronage, we would not consent to have our sanitariums furnished according to the luxurious ideas of the age.”

Volume 5, page 188, speaking of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob: “They lived only for God’s glory, and declared plainly that they were strangers and pilgrims on earth seeking a better country, that is, an heavenly. Their conduct proclaimed their faith….But how are the professed people of God today maintaining the honor of his name? How could the world infer that they are a peculiar people? What evidence do they give of citizenship in Heaven?…As your course was presented before me I was pointed to the dwellings recently erected by our people in that city. These buildings are so many monuments of your unbelief of the doctrines which you profess

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 187

to hold. They are preaching sermons more effective than any delivered from the pulpit. I saw worldlings point to them with jesting and ridicule, as a denial of our faith. They proclaim that which the owners have been saying in their hearts,–‘My Lord delayeth his coming’.”

Volume 7, pages 59, 91, 92: “The Lord has instructed me to warn those who in the future establish sanitariums in new places, to begin their work in humility, consecrating their abilities to His service. The buildings erected are not to be large or expensive. Small local sanitariums are to be established in connection with our training-schools”….”We must also remember that our work is to correspond with our faith. We believe that the Lord is soon to come, and should not our faith be represented in the buildings we erect? Shall we put a large outlay of money into a building that will soon be consumed in the great conflagration? Our money means souls, and it is to be used to bring a knowledge of the truth to those who, because of sin, are under the condemnation of God.”

Volume 9, page 71: “God designs that we shall learn lessons from the failures of the past. It is not pleasing to Him to have debts rest upon His institutions. We have reached the time when we must give character to the work by refusing to erect large and costly buildings. We are not to copy the mistakes of the past, and become more and more involved in debt.”

It is the privilege of the reader to inquire from God’s people why the instructions given by one whom we believe to be the prophet of God for the present time have not been carried out. Now we are confronted face to face with our text, “And be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.” 1 Pet. 3:15. What answer can we give that would demonstrate meekness and fear within the hearts of God’s people? Would our answer give a character to God’s work and His people? Would that answer establish the confidence of the inquisitor in the message and the people that bear this great responsibility? What shall we say? Whether by word or by silence, that

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 188

answer can only be, “Yes, that is what the prophet says, but it is not what we do.” Would such an answer give one the impression that we believe this is the day of atonement, and that every man must confess his sin? Would that person now accept the truth and be a Christian? Or would he, with the previously-mentioned Indian become an infidel? Most likely the latter would be accepted, and the truth rejected. But this is not where the evil ends.

Another comes with the following question: “You preach that Christmas is not the true birthday of Christ; that it is the birthday of an imposter, a day of pagan institution, and idolatrous worship. You have told us that Christians must not take part in it, and for this reason are supposed to come out from fallen Babylon. Why then do you do the same as those who are in Babylon? You give gifts and receive gifts, you send and receive Christmas greetings as well as those who do not know the difference.” What answer shall we give to this second inquisitor that would establish his faith in what we believe?

Whether we answer the question or not, our works have declared, “Yes, that is what we preach, but that is not what we practice.” Is not this hypocrisy of the highest form? Has our answer now compelled this poor soul to accept or to reject the truth? Most likely he would reject the truth and join the ranks of infidelity now if never before. What is true of Christmas, the same is true of Easter, etc., but the current does not stop here.

The third person in line comes with the following passages: Volume 6, pages 215, 216, “Our conferences look to the schools for educated and well-trained laborers, and they should give the schools a most hearty and intelligent support. Light has been plainly given that those who minister in our schools, teaching the word of God explaining the Scriptures, educating the students in the things of God, should be supported by the tithe money….The same principles which, if followed, will bring success and blessing to our training-schools and colleges, should govern our plans and work for the church schools.” This prophet whom you say is a prophet of God says thus

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 189

and so. Why then do you not pay our school teachers by the tithe as God has commanded? Why do you desecrate the Sabbath by raising the teacher’s salary in the hour of worship? If this is a prophet of God, why have you lightly esteemed the instructions given? Do you not fear God? Now what can be said to this man? We may not say anything. But that will not hide the evil for our works have revealed the following secret, “Yes, that is what God has said by His prophet, but that is not what we do.”

How much tithe do you think this man would pay after he knows that we have misused it? Would such practices establish his confidence in the message and in the people? Would he now sacrifice a day in a week and one-tenth of his income and perhaps his position? His soul is at stake, and of whom shall it be required? Fearful, is it not?

The fourth one arrives with Volume 1, pages 471, 472: “A great mistake has been made by some who profess present truth, by introducing merchandise in the course of a series of meetings, and by their traffic diverting minds from the object of the meetings. If Christ were now upon earth, he would drive out these peddlers and traffickers, whether they be ministers or people, with a scourge of small cords, as when he entered the temple anciently….’And said unto them, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer, but ye have made it a den of thieves’.” These traffickers might have pleaded as an excuse that the articles they held for sale were for sacrificial offerings. But their object was to get gain, to obtain means, to accumulate….Ministers have stood in the desk and preached a most solemn discourse, and then by introducing merchandise, and acting the part of a salesman, even in the house of God, they have diverted the minds of their hearers from the impressions received, and destroyed the fruit of their labor….Their time and strength should be held in reserve, that their efforts may be thorough in a series of meetings. Their time and strength should not be drawn upon to sell our books when they can be properly brought before the public by those who have not the burden of preaching the word.”

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 190

This newly-interested person asks the question, “Why do you sell your publications in the church? Why do you desecrate the Sabbath with your merchandise? Is not the morning hour of the Sabbath sacred and for worship only? You have told me this was the prophet of God for this generation. Why have you disregarded the warning? Is not this book written by that prophet in whom you claim to believe?” What shall we tell this man? Is there anything we can say that would excuse us from the guilt? Whether we answer by word, or by silence, our works have manifested the following act, “Yes, that is what the prophet of God has said, but that is not what we do.” We have sung our song, but what about the soul of this man?

The next person comes with Volume 8, pages 141, 142: “Those who are steadfast to the truth should not be set aside in favor of worldlings. Prices should not be set so high to meet current expenses that the poor will, to a large extent, be excluded from the benefits of the Sanitarium.”

“This book which is claimed to be the inspired word of God, and which is said to contain all the instructions for the church at this present time says the denominational institutions must not set their prices so high as to meet current (running) expenses. The latest report according to the General Conference Bulletin in 1930 is: The denomination has received a net income of some $116,000,000 in four years from these institutions. If this prophet of God has said, “You are not to set your prices so high as to meet your current expense,” how then did you make all these millions of dollars in just four short years? Why have you not followed the instructions? Does not your God mean what He says?”

What shall our answer be this time? Shall we say it is better to sacrifice than to obey? Is this what we teach? Or shall we say God has changed and cares but little whether His word is respected or not? Will we hear the “well done” for losing the sheep and bringing the dollars? Is He after the gold more than the sheep? What shall we say? Shall we say our institutions are facing sunshine

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 191

and our judgment better than God’s? We may not say this by words, but our works have revealed that which is in our hearts. But what about this poor soul? Will he cast his lot with the people of God, or with the rank of infidelity? Oh! who shall pay the price of his blood?

The line has not yet reached its end, for another interested one comes with a large number of references, both from the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, wishing to inquire in regard to the instructions for the church respecting health reform. These books, which it is claimed are written for the people of God for this last generation teach a strict health reform. This prophet has charged the church to establish health institutions everywhere, consisting of the manufacturing of health foods stores, health cafeterias, schools and teachers for the art of cooking; also that the members of the church must refrain from foods which are considered by health authorities to be unhealthful.

Health reform is to be agitated everywhere, and it seems this prophet is right in the matter. The prophet also claims that those who disregard health principles can not enter in through the pearly gates of the Holy City, according to the following statement from Volume 5, page 197: “Rather than sit at a table where wholesome food is provided, he will patronize restaurants, because he can there indulge appetite without restraint….That man is worshipping at the shrine of perverted appetite. He is an idolater. The powers which, sanctified and ennobled, might be employed to honor God, are weakened and rendered of little service. An irritable temper, a confused brain, and unstrung nerves are among the results of his disregard of nature’s laws. He is inefficient, unreliable….Thus the God of Israel is dishonored, while Satan’s power is revered and exalted.”

Volume 2, page 69: “A wrong course of eating or drinking destroys health, and with it the sweetness of life….Thousands have indulged their perverted appetites, have eaten a good meal, as they called it, and as the result, have brought on a fever, or some other

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 192

acute disease, and certain death. That was enjoyment purchased at immense cost. Yet many have done this, and these self-murderers have been eulogized by their friends and the minister, and carried directly to Heaven at their death. What a thought! Gluttons in Heaven! No, no; such will never enter the pearly gates of the golden city of God.”

“If these things are written by the prophet of God, as claimed, why have you so lightly esteemed the counsel of the Lord? Why do most of your people eat flesh foods? The prophet writes that God’s people must leave flesh food alone. If these things are so, then how do you expect to gain entrance through the pearly gates? Does not your God mean what He says?” Have not our deeds already given the following answer to this earnest soul? “Yes, that is what the prophet says, but that is not what we do.” One may say, It is the duty of the ministry to instruct the people in the church, and what I do not know I can not be responsible for. For the benefit of such a one we quote the following scripture: “So thou, O son of man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of Israel; therefore thou shalt hear the word at my mouth, and warn them from me. When I say unto the wicked, O wicked man, thou shalt surely die; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand.” Ezekiel 33:7, 8.

The seventh one, next in line with a great number of references both from the Bible and the Testimonies, wishes to inquire about certain things which are a question in his mind. “Do not these references plainly teach that God’s people can not and must not follow the fashions of the world, and that ornaments be discarded by the members of the church? Volume 1, page 270: “The prophecy of Isaiah 3, was presented before me, as applying to these last days; and the reproofs are given to the daughters of Zion who have thought only of appearance and display. Read verse 25: ‘Thy men shall fall by the sword, and thy mighty in the war.’ I was shown that this scripture will be strictly fulfilled. Young men and women

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 193

professing to be Christians yet having no Christian experience, and having borne no burdens and felt no individual responsibility, are to be proved. They will be brought low in the dust, and will long for an experience in the things of God, which they have failed to obtain.”

Isa. 3:16-24, “Moreover the Lord saith, Because the daughters of Zion are haughty, and walk with stretched forth necks and wanton eyes, walking and mincing as they go, and making a tinkling with their feet: Therefore the Lord will smite with a scab the crown of the head of the daughters of Zion, and the Lord will discover their secret parts. In that day the Lord will take away the bravery of their tinkling ornaments about their feet, and their cauls, and their round tires like the moon, the chains, and the bracelets, and the mufflers, the bonnets, and the ornaments of the legs, and the headbands, and the tablets, and the earrings, the rings, and nose jewels, the changeable suits of apparel, and the mantles, and the wimples, and the crisping pins, the glasses, and the fine linen, and the hoods, and the vails. And it shall come to pass, that instead of sweet smell there shall be stink; and instead of a girdle a rent; and instead of well set hair baldness; and instead of a stomacher a girding of sackcloth; and burning instead of beauty.”

“Why, then, are the members of your denomination wearing these things, and are permitted to take an active part in the church even to the extent of serving in office, also being members of your church council? The instructions by your prophet are, that church members in dressing their children should have the clothing evenly distributed, covering all necessary parts of the body.” This prophet claims that these instructions must be closely followed to safeguard the health and maturity of your children. You claim this is a prophet of God and these volumes contain the instructions for the church for this generation. Why have you slighted the advice of your prophet? Do you not believe in these writings, or do you think these instructions are not good? If you do not care for the welfare of your children, do you not fear your God?”

Numerous questions have been asked, but let us answer them by

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 194

the following: When your God appears with vengeance upon the wicked, and if he should question you with all the foregoing questions, what would you answer Him? Matt. 22:12-14 will here be quoted: “And he saith unto him, Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment? And he was speechless. Then said the king to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast him into outer darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. For many are called, but few are chosen.”

Still another wishes to find the truth and earnestly presents his question this time from Testimonies to Ministers, page 475: “Prophecy must be fulfilled. The Lord says: ‘Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.’ Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say: ‘You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to each your message’.” “This prophet whom you say is a prophet of God claims that another prophet, or a message, is to come to the church, but you say that you have all the truth and that you need no more truth or prophets. Why have you not educated your people to expect a message before the end? Do you not fear that the result now may be the same as in the time of Christ with the Jews?” This question will be answered by the following scripture. We quote Christ, speaking to the Jews, “Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which killed the prophets. Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers.” Matt. 23:31, 32.

After all these questions are asked without receiving proper answers, have we complied with the text, “and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear”? We must not be surprised if the inquisitor expresses his personal opinion in the following manner: “You people teach one thing but do another. You have departed from the fundamentals of your doctrine. Your doctrines as they are written in your books are beautiful and in harmony with the law and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 195

the testimony, but your personal testimony and practice is contrary to anything that is printed in your books.” Doubtless these are some of the reasons why out of 104,000 baptized in the last four years, fifty-two some thousands left the truth, and only forty-eight some thousands remained in the church. Note that a larger number of them went out than those who stayed in. These are some of the causes which are apt to make infidels.

God Reveals Secrets To His Prophets

If the Testimonies for the church have any connection with the Spirit of God, and if these things written in this article are true, then we must believe God has made the thing known to His servant the prophet, (the founder of this denomination). The following vision is quoted from Testimonies to Ministers, page 469: “As the Spirit of the Lord rested upon me, I seemed to be present in one of your councils. One of your number rose, his manner was very decided and earnest as he held up a paper before you. I could read plainly the heading of the paper; it was the American Sentinel. Criticisms were then passed upon the paper and the character of the articles therein published. Those in council pointed to certain passages, declaring that this must be cut out, and that must be changed. Strong words were uttered in criticism of the methods of the paper, and a strong un-Christlike spirit prevailed. Voices were decided and defiant. My guide gave me words of warning and reproof to speak to those who took part in this proceeding, who were not slow to utter their accusations and condemnation. In substance this was the reproof given: The Lord has not presided at this council, and there is a spirit of strife among the counselors. The minds and hearts of these men are not under the controlling influence of the Spirit of God.”

The American Sentinel was one of the denominational papers in the early days of the movement. The changes that were suggested to be made does not necessarily mean that the things contained in that particular paper were to be changed or cut out. We must remember that it is only a vision, and it can mean any denominational paper

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 196

that contains God’s truth. We read at the top of this same page from which this vision is quoted: “Do not think that you will be found as vessels unto honor in the time of the latter rain, to receive the glory of God, if you are lifting up your souls unto vanity, speaking perverse things, in secret cherishing roots of bitterness.” From this it is clear that the vision is touching the time just before the latter rain.

The prophecy in this vision had met its fulfillment, and who would dare doubt the authenticity of the Spirit of God? Who would dare support an open violation of sacred things against his own hurt? God has set His hand to redeem His people. Pharaoh and his host cannot prevail against the all-powerful God. “And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of His people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea….And the Lord shall utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian sea; and with his mighty wind shall he shake his hand over the river, and shall smite it in the seven streams, and make men go over dryshod. And there shall be an highway for the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.” Isa. 11:11, 15, 16.

God will yet have a clean people and a pure church, and the gates of hell cannot prevail against it. “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: For henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean.” Isa. 52:1. “The remnant of Israel shall not do iniquity, nor speak lies; neither shall a deceitful tongue be found in their mouth: For they shall feed and lie down, and none shall make them afraid.” Zeph. 3:13.

God’s Laws,–How Broken?

If an earthly father would ask his son to do a certain thing, and that son would refuse to do that certain thing, he has transgressed

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 197

the fifth commandment, and that son, through his disobedience to the request, has dishonored his father. “Honour thy father and thy mother: That thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.” Ex. 20:12. But if our Heavenly Father has asked us to do a certain thing, and we refuse to obey, we have dishonored Him, and have become transgressors of the first commandment. In fact, we would be breaking the first four commandments, which are in honor to God. The obedient to these precepts are those who love God and keep His commandments. “Thou shalt have no other gods before me.” Ex. 20:3. “And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say?” Lu. 6:46. “Not every one that saith unto me Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.” Matt. 7:21.

Is The Church In An Excellent Condition?

In the General Conference Bulletin No. 2, of 1930, the statement is made that we are in an excellent condition. The increase in members and finances is being given as the reason in support of the statement. However, he who would believe the claim is saying in his heart the following quotations are false. Volume 3, pages 252-257, 260: “The message to the church of the Laodiceans is a startling denunciation, and is applicable to the people of God at the present time….The people of God are represented in the message to the Laodiceans as in a position of carnal security. They are at ease, believing themselves to be in an exalted condition of spiritual attainments. ‘Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.’

“What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong! The message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception. They know not that their condition is

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 198

deplorable in the sight of God. While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition, the message of the True Witness breaks their security by the startling denunciation of their true condition of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness. The testimony, so cutting and sever, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks, and his testimony must be correct.

“It is difficult for those who feel secure in their attainments, and who believe themselves to be rich in spiritual knowledge, to receive the message which declares that they are deceived and in need of every spiritual grace. The unsanctified heart is ‘deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked.’ I was shown that many are flattering themselves that they are good Christians who have not a ray of light from Jesus. They have not a living experience for themselves in the divine life. They need a deep and thorough work of self-abasement before God, before they will feel their true need of earnest, persevering effort to secure the precious graces of the Spirit….They think the testimony of the Spirit of God in reproof is uncalled for, or that it does not mean them. Such are in the greatest need of the grace of God and spiritual discernment, that they may discover their deficiency in spiritual knowledge….But the message of the True Witness reveals the fact that a terrible deception is upon our people, which makes it necessary to come to them with warnings, to break their spiritual slumber, and arouse them to decided action….Unbelief is closing their eyes, so that they are ignorant of their true condition. The True Witness thus describes their blindness: ‘And knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.’

“Faith in the soon coming of Christ is waning. ‘My Lord delayeth his coming’ is not only said in the heart, but expressed in words, and most decidedly in works. Stupidity in this watching time is sealing the senses of God’s people as to the signs of the times. The terrible iniquity which abounds calls for the greatest diligence

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 199

and for the living testimony, to keep sin out of the church….Those who despise the warning will be left in blindness to become self-deceived. But those who heed it, and zealously go about the work of separating their sins from them in order to have the needed graces, will be opening the door of their hearts that the dear Saviour may come in and dwell with them. This class you will ever find in perfect harmony with the testimony of the Spirit of God. Ministers who are Preaching Present truth should not neglect the solemn message to the Laodiceans….The True Witness declares that when you suppose you are really in a good condition of prosperity, you are in need of everything.

“The people of God must see their wrongs, and arouse to zealous repentance, and a putting away of those sins which have brought them into such a deplorable condition of poverty, blindness, wretchedness, and fearful deception.”

The fact that our brethren think that we are in an excellent condition proves that Inspiration tells the truth. We think we are right while we are all wrong. Quoting Volume 3, pages 270, 271: “Those who work in the fear of God to rid the church of hindrances, and to correct grievous wrongs, that the people of God may see the necessity of abhorring sin, and may prosper in purity, and that the name of God may be glorified, will ever meet with resisting influences from the unconsecrated. Zephaniah thus describes the true state of this class, and the terrible judgments that will come upon them.” “This is the rejoicing city that dwelt carelessly, that said in her heart, I am, and there is none beside me: How is she become a desolation, a place for beasts to lie down in! Every one that passeth by her shall hiss, and wag his hand.” Zeph. 2:15.

“Woe to her that is filthy and polluted, to the oppressing city! She obeyed not the voice, she received not correction; she trusted not in the Lord; she drew not near to her God. Her princes within her are roaring lions; her judges are evening wolves; they gnaw not the bones till the morrow. Her prophets are light and treacherous persons: Her priests have polluted the sanctuary, they have done violence

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 200

to the law. The just Lord is in the midst thereof; he will not do iniquity: every morning doth he bring his judgment to light, he faileth not; but the unjust knoweth no shame.” Zeph. 3:1-5.

What Has Been Gained During The Past Quadrennium?

At the General Conference of 1930, held in San Francisco, Calif., the following statistics are reported with great enthusiasm and boasting over the excellency of the great denomination. The entire membership throughout the world four years ago was 250,988. Latest reports available in 1930, at the San Francisco Conference session says the membership has increased to 299,555. The increase in the four year period since the last General Conference held in Milwaukee, Wisconsin, is 48,567. Review and Herald, June 1, 1930, pages 39-41. The brethren think this is a tremendous increase in membership, and therefore, we are in an excellent condition, is the cry.

The story of a certain farmer’s little girl has been told how she sold a few pounds of cherries to a stranger for a few pennies. She thought it would be wise to put her golden bracelet into the bag of cherries so that it would give her a better weight, and receive more money thereby. The child was overwhelmed with her supposed wise transaction, ran into the house, and happily exclaimed to her mother that she had received more money than the regular amount for her cherries by throwing the golden bracelet in with the cherries. On the child’s part, it was a great increase, and a wise judgment, but to the mother’s knowledge of the costly jewel being practically given away was a great disappointment.

The denomination’s boasting of a so-called tremendous growth in members is as true as the supposed great increase in price of the cherries sold by the little girl. Let us take an account of the price we have paid for the little gain in members. We shall attempt to prove that the children born to this denomination in the past four years (were they saved to the church), the increase in members of a little over 48,000 would have been more than double, even though there had not been one added from outside of the church. If this is true,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 201

then more than one-half of the children born to the denomination are lost in the world, even if the entire gain of new members were the offsprings of the church. But if this increase is not entirely from within the church, then most all of the denomination’s children are lost, and that would mean we have exchanged our jewels (children) for a few converts from the heathen lands, as the little girl exchanged her golden bracelet for the weight of the cherries.

How terrible the thought to lose your own children to the number of more than 97,000, and an expenditure of nearly $165,000,000, all in four years’ time to bring but few children from the world. If rightly realized the grief is heavier than one can bear. Think of such a tremendous loss of life, sacrifice, and labor inside of four years. But the worst part is that we are boasting instead of weeping, and therefore there is but little hope to remedy the great wound. Is it not true that Laodiceans are blind and asleep while they think they are rich and increased with good? Now we shall bring the evidence that the charge made here is true.

The increase in membership in the last four years is just a little over 19%. This would mean that a church of 200 members should yield a little less than ten children per year, or about 39 every four years. This estimation is very low, from a church that is made up mostly of women as the Seventh-day Adventist church is. For an example, we shall consider Exposition Park church in Los Angeles, Cal. The present membership of this particular church is approximately 230. About 30 of these members are isolated and hardly ever attend church services on the Sabbath, so we shall consider only the 200 members who attend Sabbath services.

The denominational increase in members in the last four years being a little over 19%, therefore a church of the size stated above should yield about 39 children in four years or have about 39 children between two and six years of age in order to meet the increase we have made. The kindergarten in the Sabbath School of the said church takes the children from two to seven years of age. The lapse of time is five years instead of four.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 202

The figures to meet the gain in members are less than ten per year of the fixed age, therefore in the span of five years the number of children of that age would not exceed 49 in the kindergarten of the Sabbath School if every child of that age attended the said department of this institution. In this particular church, only about one-half of the church membership attend the Sabbath School, but the other half may be present only for the preaching service, and where the parents are absent, the children are also. Therefore there must be less than half of the children from two to seven years of age present in the kindergarten department of the Sabbath School. The one-half of the children of kindergarten age should number less than twenty-five to meet the increased percentage of members in the four years. The number of children in the said institution attending the kindergarten department of the Sabbath School are about 35. The number required to meet the claim is less than 25; therefore we have 10 above the number estimated. These figures prove the percentage of children born each four years to this denomination to be not less than 35% of the membership. Therefore, if all the denominational children born each four years were saved to the church, without any evangelical effort for outside converts, the increase in the past four years would have been 35% instead of 19%. But the fact is, that the percentage of childbirths in the United States is much smaller than that in foreign lands. Where there is one child in an American home, there are three of more in a home of some foreign country, therefore the children born to this denomination each four years is much more than twice the total increase in members for the same period of time.

Where we have gained 48,567 new members, the children born to this denomination should have exceeded far above 97,000, and that above this figure would have taken care of the ones claimed by death, and some to spare. (It has been estimated those claimed by death in the same four years to be only about 3500.) Thus we have the proof that the “Lambs” which God has given to this people to raise for Him are lost in the world (devoured by the enemy), and no one

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 203

cares. There is neither sorrow nor sadness in the camp of Israel, but instead, there is feasting and gladness and boasting with blindness.

“Where is the flock that was given thee, thy beautiful flock? What wilt thou say when he shall punish thee? for thou hast taught them to be captains, and as chief over thee: Shall not sorrows take thee, as a woman in travail?” Jer. 13:20, 21. “The living, the living, he shall praise thee, as I do this day: the father to the children shall make known thy truth.” Isa. 38:19. “That the generation to come might know them, even the children which should be born; who should arise and declare them to their children.” Ps. 78:6. “They that were full have hired out themselves for bread; and they that were hungry ceased: So that the barren hath born seven; and she that hath many children is waxed feeble.” 1 Sam. 2:5. May God help His people in this great day of deception where the shrewd enemy is trying to deceive even the very elect.

Answer To The Indian’s Argument On Pages 182-3

“Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.” 2 Tim. 2:15. “But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: And be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.” 1 Pet. 3:15. The commandment in the Bible is that a Christian must study, and that he also must give an answer to every man. This Indian being one of the “every man,” according to the Scriptures there must be a way, and it is the duty of a Christian to give him an answer with meekness and fear.

“For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north.” Isa. 14:13. Lucifer wished to ascend in the sides of the north because God’s throne is there. Said the Psalmist, “Beautiful for situation, the joy

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 204

of the whole earth, is mount Zion, on the sides of the north, the city of the great King.” Ps. 48:2.

God’s throne is in the north. One may point to the north at any time from any part of the earth, and the extreme end of each line would meet at the same point. Had the so-called Christian pointed to the north, the answer would have been proper and in harmony with the Bible; thus both the confusion and the whip would have been avoided. Pointing to the north does not mean that heaven is somewhere in the north corner of the celestial expanse of stellar bodies, for we understand that God’s throne is in the center of the universe.

The axis of the earth tilts in a slanting direction in relation to its orbit. If we point in another direction than north or south at any time it would be either east or west. In the daytime, pointing in any direction (except with the axis of the earth) we are pointing to the east (the sun), and at night to the west, with no specific direction into space. Pointing to the sun constitutes east; the opposite direction to the sun is west dealing with our solar system only, but the direction of north deals with the center of the universe.

There is no such thing as up and down in space. The only thing that would constitute up is the center of attraction (God’s throne): Down (or south) is in the opposite direction from God’s throne, (the great celestial expanse). The center of attraction is surrounded by island universes. The axis in each island universe (or suns, planets, and worlds) all point to one center of attraction (God’s throne). This great and most supreme sovereign center stands as the highest peak on a great mountain around which all creation revolves, each suspended by an unseen power (chain) attached to its north axis similar to the pendulum hanging from a great clock.

How Can Christians Get To Heaven If The Distance Is So Great?

The fastest speed on earth known to modern science at this present time is light which travels at the rate of 186,284 miles a

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 205

second. If one was to take a flight on the wings of light to the great nebula Orion, it would take him 600 years to reach that far-distant wonder in the heavens which has drawn an earnest attention of modern science. Quoting from Early Writings, page 41, we read: “The atmosphere parted and rolled back; then we could look up through the open space in Orion, whence came the voice of God. The holy city will come down through that open space.” If the holy city is to come through that space we may well suppose that that glorious open space in Orion is the gateway to that long-continued highway to heaven (God’s throne). But think of the great distance to this most wonderful gateway. If it would take 600 light years to reach the entrance to that far-distant highway, then we ask ourselves, How many light years would it take to reach the other end of that heavenly highway to the city of the great King in the sides of the north?

We mortals can not give a direct answer to this great question only to say the distance from earth to the center of the universe (God’s throne) is so vast that we finite beings only stand awestruck. We are amazed with the difficulty to compute mileage, or even light years. But if the distance is so vastly beyond human comprehension, then we, like the previously-stated Indian, ask the question, How would Christians ever get to heaven? Suppose that great wonder (train) which takes the redeemed would move at the tremendous speed of light, traveling 186,000 miles a second, it would take a good part of eternity to reach the city of the Great King (heaven).

Here we shall see what we consider a terrific speed. Heaven esteems it very dilatory. For an example, we shall consider Jesus after the resurrection. It was Mary who met Him first. As she reached for her Lord, Jesus said to her, “Mary, touch Me not; for I have not yet ascended to My Father.” John 20:17. Eight days later Jesus again appeared to His disciples. “Then saith He to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, …and thrust it into My side; and be not faithless, but believe.” John 20:27. If Jesus would not let Mary touch Him because He had not yet been to His Father after

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 206

He had risen, we may not suppose He would let Thomas thrust His finger in His side except He had been to heaven by His Father. Jesus, in a week or less, made a round trip from earth to heaven.

Suppose this Indian wished to go to heaven, and chose to ride on the wings of light. Starting the same day Christ arose from the tomb, sweeping through space at the rate of 186,000 miles a second, he would still be on the way. More than that, the nebula,–which we are a part of is 300,000 light years in diameter. Therefore, he would still be inside the city limits of our own nebula. A certain writer, speaking of the center of the universe (God’s throne), has described the distance in the following words: “But the solution of the mystery of the distance to the center of centers–to that remote point in space which is the center of gravity for all the tens of thousands of galaxies–will have to await the completion of our nebular survey which will take from ten to fifteen years or more; and it may never be solved.”

The speed of light is altogether too slow a velocity for heavenly beings to span the immense universe of God. Daniel felt in need and offered a prayer to his God which is recorded in Dan. 9:4-19. This short prayer of only fifteen verses can be read in less than five minutes, but we may suppose he was very careful in his prayer and took his time: Perhaps ten or even twenty minutes. Quoting Daniel’s own record: “And whiles I was speaking, and praying….Gabriel whom I had seen in the vision….being caused to fly swiftly, touched me….and said, O Daniel,…at the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and I am come to shew thee.” Dan. 9:20-23. Here is a record of a rate of speed that is altogether beyond human comprehension. The prayer to heaven and the angel to earth was accomplished in less than twenty minutes. Heaven only knows how an angel can make that tremendous, unspeakable distance in but a few minutes. There would be no trouble,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 207

difficulty, or any delay on that most glorious journey after Christians once start on the way. But we surely are slow to start, and that is our only problem that we must solve in regards to the distance, and the journey from earth to heaven.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 208

Summary Of The 144,000

The Deadly Wound Is Healed

“And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: And all the world wondered after the beast.” Rev. 13:3. It is generally understood among Seventh-day Adventists that since the Italian government granted civil power to the pope on the 11th day of Feb., 1929, to be the event of the prophetic fulfillment, we shall grant that the interpretation is correct, and the “deadly wound” has been healed. Note the verbs “was” and “healed” are both in past tense. This being so, it is evident that this particular prophecy is to be fully understood after its fulfillment (as to when and how accomplished).

If the event of the above stated date fulfilled the prophecy, then we would make no mistake if we should suppose that the last part of the verse has as well met its fulfillment. “And all the world wondered after the beast.” Quoting from Volume 6, page 14: “The prophecy of the Revelation is being fulfilled, that ‘all the world wondered after the beast.’ Rev. 13:3.” The world being now at this present time in no better spiritual condition, but worse, we may conclude that the Scripture has fully met its fulfillment. The wound has been “healed” as well as the world has “wondered after the beast.”

We need not assume that the world would have to enroll in the membership of that body of people in order to fulfill the prophecy. Note the world wondered not after the wounded head but after the beast. The scripture deals in the sense of spiritual matters. Again, quoting from Volume 6, page 15: “This demon-worship was revealed to him [John], and it seemed to him as if the whole world were standing on the brink of perdition.” The world has partaken of the spirit of the beast, thus fulfilling the divine prediction.

“And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 209

[Picture of Leopard-like Beast]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 210

ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.” Rev. 13:1. Note this beast has seven heads and ten horns. In order to get a full understanding of the prophecy we must begin from the root up. (For the first time these ten kings (horns) are brought to our attention by the Scriptures, found in Dan. 2:41, 42, represented by the ten toes on the great image in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream.) After revealing to the king the end of his golden empire, represented by the head of gold, and down through the stream of time to the second coming of Christ, Daniel says, “And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed.” Dan. 2:44.

In Daniel 7, this same prophecy of the world’s history is repeated in symbols of beasts. The kings represented by the toes of the great image are this time represented by ten horns of the “fourth” and “non-descript” beast in verse 7. The reason for the duplicate is to bring the truth of the little horn (papal power, verse 8). The ten horns (kings) are repeated again in Rev. 13:1, to point out the time of the prophecy as explained by Daniel,–“in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom.”

Note that this (leopard) beast of Rev. 13:1-3, arise out of the sea, in like manner as the four beasts of Daniel 7, therefore, the process that brings about this beast on the stage of action is the same as those representing Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia, and Rome. If the ten horns of this beast represent the kings now in existence at which time “shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom” (quoting the words of Daniel), then the beast himself represents the period following Rome, as the breaking down of the Roman empire brought about the existence of these kings. It is also being termed “Rome in her broken state” symbolized by the great image of Dan. 2:42, the feet and toes of which are composed of iron and clay. Iron is the metal which represents Rome; the clay, the broken part.

“And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.” Rev. 13:1.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 211

The symbols given by Inspiration are perfectly capable of revealing the truth beyond a shadow of a doubt. Any interpretation of the prophecy that does not come up to the exact specification by the symbols is not the kind that can be depended upon, and sooner or later would be exploded.

It has been admitted that the ten horns represent the ten kingdoms into which Rome was divided. This interpretation is true, for you will note these ten horns are horns with crowns. The crowns denote these kings have received their kingdom, but note carefully the heads are without crowns, therefore these seven heads cannot represent kingdoms or civil governments. Thus it would be unwise and deceptive to even think that the heads could represent civil powers in the past or future.

All seven heads are alike without distinction one from another. If the head that was wounded represents a religious system, then we must conclude that the six represent religious bodies. The number of them being the Biblical number “seven,” it means “all,” or complete.”

Had the heads come one after another like the beasts of Daniel 7 and the little horn after which the three were “plucked up,” it would denote a successive form of systems. Since all seven were in existence at the same time, the symbol reveals that all seven systems must rule during the same period.

These seven heads cannot represent anything at any time before the fall of the Roman monarchy for that which represents what took place before the fall of Rome is symbolized in the composition of the beast, excluding the seven heads and ten horns (as set forth in the second verse). The leopard part represents Grecia (Dan. 7:6); the feet of a bear, Medo-Persia (Dan. 7:5); and the mouth of a lion represents Babylon (Dan. 7:4). The combination of the beast in Rev. 13:1, 2, in his makeup, is the evidence that he comes on the stage of action after the four great universal empires; namely, Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia, and Rome. Thus, he becomes the fifth beast, representing the period which followed the fall of Rome. The ten horns

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 212

of both beasts, Dan. 7:7, and Rev. 13:1, as well as the ten toes of Dan. 2:42, represent the same ten kingdoms into which Rome was divided. These ten kings personate the civilization in the fifth period, or the one which followed Rome to our own time, and on to the second coming of Christ, according to Dan. 2:44. “And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed.”

Furthermore, note that the ten horns on the non-descript beast of Dan. 7:7, are crownless, but the ones on the leopard beast of Rev. 13:1, have crowns. The symbol reveals that the horns on both beasts represent the same kings: Crownless on the first beast because those ten kings (horns) had no kingdom as yet before the fall of Rome. The fact that the leopard beast has the crowned horns is that he comes on the stage of action after the fall of Rome, at which time these kings received their kingdoms.

The little horn on the beast of Dan. 7:8, which came afterwards among the ten, and in place of which three fell has been interpreted to be the papal head, from 538 A.D. to 1798, and which was wounded in the fifteenth century. The deadly wound brought about the division and multiplied the head as pictured in Rev. 13:1. The six heads represent Protestantism, and the one which was wounded, Catholicism. The six Protestant, and the one Catholic head make the Biblical number “seven,” meaning “complete” (all). The ten horns represent this present civilization under civil power; the heads are symbols of all Christendom.

This prophecy pictures the entire civilization which came out through the four universal empires by the fall of Rome. But it cannot include other nations and peoples, for the makeup of the beast is composed only of Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia, and Rome, as previously explained. Had the number of horns been “seven,” it would have the Biblical meaning (all), but since the number “ten” is used, all other are excluded.

However, the nations and peoples who are excluded by the symbol “ten,” and also by the composition of the beast are not altogether

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 213

left out, for the fall of the three horns on the beast of Dan. 7:8, left a balance of the Biblical number “seven.” Thus the fall of the three kings; namely, the Heruli, Ostrogoths, and the Vandals gave the signal for the present close union with the entire world by modern inventions. Therefore, the influence of the western civilization, both civil and religious (represented by the symbols,–horns and heads), involved the entire present civilization. Thus the symbolical prophecy has met its fulfillment.

The prophecy of Rev. 13:3, “And the world wondered after the beast,” reveals a great apostasy. The Biblical number “seven” includes everything represented by the heads (riding on the beast and headed by the devil). Note the name of blasphemy is upon all seven heads,–symbols of impious religious leaders, mocking the personality or authority of God, under the cloak of Christianity. The intention of the complete satanic scheme is to deceive the whole world. The statement made by Christ is true, that he (Satan) will try to “deceive even the very elect [the 144,000] if it were possible.” The Spirit of Prophecy, speaking on this scripture, says: “This demon-worship was revealed to him [John], and it seemed to him as if the whole world were standing on the brink of perdition. But as he looked with intense interest, he beheld the company of God’s commandment-keeping people.” Volume 6, page 15.

We must not be surprised if we should see that we have not heretofore fully understood the true meaning of the healing process. We repeat the definition of the verbs, being in the past tense: “as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.” It is evident that Inspiration foresaw that it would not be clearly understood until the divine prediction is fulfilled. The Spirit of Prophecy bears witness to this, by saying, “The mark of the beast is exactly what it has been proclaimed to be. Not all in regard to this matter is yet understood, nor will it be understood until the unrolling of the scroll.” Volume 6, page 17. If the scroll has made a turn, then only may we expect the truth to unmask the scripture.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 214

The exile of pope Pius VI, in 1798, and his death at Valence, France, August 19, 1799, is not the receiving of the wound, no more than the death of any other pope before or after. It only fulfilled Rev. 13:10,–“He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity.” Also the great prophetic period of the 1260 years of Dan. 7:25. Neither was the election of another pope the healing of the wound. It was only a sign of the deadly blow being accomplished. Just so with granting back civil power to the pope in 1929, is not the thing which healed the wound, but only a sign that it has been healed.

Note carefully that the deadly wound was not inflicted by any one of the ten horns (like the little horn of Dan. 7:8, after which three fell). If any of the horns had inflicted the wound, it would indicate that it was to be delivered by a civil power (thus Berthier could be credited for delivering the blow). But since the horns had nothing to do with the head, it is evident that the infliction came from within the head therefore Luther is the only one who can be credited for delivering the blow.

The exile of the pope in 1798, was only a sign of the material side of the wound showing that the blow had been delivered, but the spiritual side of the truth has been altogether overlooked. Had not the head received the deadly wound by Martin Luther, the pope could not have been put in prison by Berthier, or by any other general, for before the sword was delivered, the pope reigned supreme. But Luther’s blow weakened his power, thus the continual infliction began to irritate the “head.” This irritation continued until 1870, when finally the temporal power of the pope was taken away. That being the last irritation on the “head,” it shows that it was left to heal its “deadly wound.” The idea established by Uriah Smith in “Daniel and Revelation” is correct as far as the material part is concerned.

The election of a new pope (the material) gave a signal that the deadly wound was to be healed. What we are interested in most is the spiritual part of the lesson, which we shall briefly endeavor to bring out at this time. The reason this prophecy is brought to our

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 215

attention in this chapter is to reveal the truth of the head which received the deadly wound. Note that the beast has “seven” heads; the “one” was wounded but the “six” are not. The head which received the wound is being interpreted to be the papal head, wounded by “Martin Luther.” The stroke being delivered by the true Biblical doctrine taught by Luther, the result was that Protestantism came on the stage of action in opposition to the “head.” This is what made the “wound.” The statement being true, then as long as Protestantism remains loyal to Bible principles, and the head in existence, that sore (wound) would remain open. But if Protestantism should depart from their pledge “the Bible, and the Bible only,” or refuse new light the wound would be healed, and the world would wonder after the beast (apostasy).

The head that was wounded was not much troubled because a pope had fallen under the sod, nor will it ever be as long as another can fill his place. The only thing that has worried the head and annoyed the beast is true Protestantism. The devil knows it and the head knows it, but God’s people have allowed the old dragon to pull the wool over their eyes. Arise, brother! Arise, sister! Let not the shrewd enemy deceive you from a crown of life at the eleventh hour!

Is the death of the pope far more important than the birth of Protestantism? Is the exile of the pope of greater honor than the seclusion in Wartburg Castle? Is Berthier a greater hero for pulling the bars against the prison gates than the humble monk who swung them open to throw in the once-exalted pontiff? Has not the solidity of character, and stability of purpose, with faith in God, in the heavenly messenger made all these possible? If Luther is the greatest, and his act far more glorious, why should Inspiration inscribe a prophecy for the exile and death of the pope, rather than the act of Luther?

Why should Inspiration notice the taking away or restoring the temporal power of the pope, rather than the reclaim of the Bible, and the casting away of darkness? Has not God, by the hand of Luther, thrown asunder the doors of darkness, and caused light to shine on

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 216

His written Word? Has not the faith and effort of this heavenly messenger ended the terrible persecution and bloodshed of the saints of the Most High? The only rightful answer to all these numerous questions is: Luther’s blow delivered the infliction on the head, and only true Protestantism can keep that sore open.

In 1844, when the announcement was made of the fall of modern Babylon by the preaching of the second angel’s message of Rev. 14:8, the wound would have been healed, for Babylon had fallen, and would have brought about the fulfillment of, –“and all the world wondered after the beast.” But “Seventh-day Adventists” came on the stage of action, thus keeping the thorn in the wound by being proclaimed the only true Protestants since that time. This being so, then as long as Seventh-day Adventists (as a body) remain true to the principles and doctrines which built this great movement, the wound cannot be healed, neither can it be said “all the world wondered after the beast.”

As we have departed from the fundamentals,–strict obedience to God’s Word, by which only can we keep His commandments as true Adventists,–then we have left the divine foundation, and wondered after the beast. If the wound is healed, then we, as a people, have partaken of the spirit of the beast (world). As the exile of the pope was a signal of the infliction accomplished, just so the granting of civil power to the pope in 1929, is a signal that true Protestantism has lost its power, thus the world wondered after the beast.

This wholesale apostasy headed by self deceived religious leaders cannot be after the purification of God’s church, for that time is a time of harvest into which time the Gentiles of Isaiah 60, would be converted to the church. Speaking of the glorious harvest time, the prophet says: “And the loftiness of man shall be bowed down, and the haughtiness of men shall be made low: And the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day.” Isa. 2:17. God’s church would be exalted as prophesied by both Isaiah 2, and Micah 4; read pages 173-81. Therefore, the harvest time cannot be a time of apostasy for the church of God. If it was, God would have no church.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 217

The prophet Isaiah, referring to this time of spiritual darkness, says: “And in that day seven women shall take hold of one man, saving, We will eat our own bread, and wear our own apparel: Only let us be called by thy name, to take away our reproach.” It is an admitted fact that the women spoken of here represent churches. The Biblical number “seven” is used as a symbol, meaning “all,” therefore the symbol does not exclude any, but means “all.” The Spirit of Prophecy bears witness to this by saying the number “seven” indicates completeness. Acts of the Apostles, page 585. Naturally it would include Seventh-day Adventists as well, otherwise it would not be “all.” While these women are refusing the instructions of Christ through His Word and His righteousness, symbolized by the bread and apparel, they wished to be called by His name (Christians), but while the world is on the brink of perdition God immediately gets to work, and sets things in order, as foretold in the second verse.

“In that day shall the branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel.” Isa. 4:2. Note that this glorious promise is for those that shall escape (Israel–the 144,000). This has no reference to the people in the world, but to those in God’s church, for the third verse says, “he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy.” The fourth verse gives us the time very definitely that it is the time of the purification of His church, for it says: “When the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the daughters of Zion, and shall have purged the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof by the spirit of judgment, and by the spirit of burning.”

While the world has wondered after the beast, God has 144,000 who “have not bowed a knee to Baal.” Though they seem to be lost without a shepherd, the arm of Omnipotence is watching over them. In the statement previously quoted from Volume 6, page 15, speaking of the terrible apostasy everywhere prevalent at this time, (in the sense that the world has wondered after the beast) says, “But as he [John] looked with intense interest, he beheld the company of

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 218

God’s commandment-keeping people [the 144,000]. They had upon their foreheads the seal of the living God, and the faith of Jesus….And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth.” Note that after the sealing of the 144,000 there would be some who would die in the Lord (saved), for the scripture reads “from henceforth,” meaning from the time this company was sealed.

The 144,000 are living saints, to be translated without seeing death. “The Lord has shut them in. Their destination is inscribed–GOD, NEW JERUSALEM.” Testimonies to Ministers, page 446. Therefore, those who die “in the Lord” must be of those who are saved, after the separation (in the time of harvest) under which Isa. 52:1 and Zeph. 3:13, are fulfilled. Those who die at that time are perhaps those who cannot stand the hardship while the judgments of God are falling upon the land in the time of the plagues. While God clears the way for the seven last plagues by laying some of His people to sleep in the grave, He has done the same for the event to take place in 1931 (if that date be correct). For we read in Isa. 57:1, “The righteous perisheth and no man layeth it to heart: And merciful men are taken away, none considering that the righteous is taken away from the evil to come.”

Again, we call your attention to the past and future tense of the scripture; while Rev. 14:13, is in future tense, Isa. 57:1, is in past. This being present truth, it is easy to see that we, at the present time, stand between these two scriptures. The predicted event for the purification of God’s church is by no means a small one. Those who cannot undergo the trial are laid in their graves, while 144,000 remain and will escape, but the balance in the church (now) shall perish in the ruin. May God help His people.

To the prophet Isaiah, this great apostasy, fostered by blind spiritual guides, was revealed, which he describes in the following scriptures: “And he saw that there was no man, and wondered that there was no intercessor: Therefore his arm brought salvation unto him; and his righteousness, it sustained him.” Isa. 59:16. “And I

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 219

looked, and there was none to help; and I wondered that there was none to uphold: Therefore, mine own arm brought salvation unto me, and my fury, it upheld me.” Isa. 63:5. Micah, looking forward to this wholesale deception, says: “Trust ye not in a friend, put ye not confidence in a guide.” Micah 7:5.

There has never been given so much light on any one prophetic event since the world began, as the Lord has given on this particular subject that is set forth in this publication (the sealing of the 144,000, and the slaughter in the church in connection with the harvest, though it has not all been published). Therefore, it will leave the people without excuse. He who would neglect to make the needful preparation for this most solemn event would be committing the unpardonable sin. To such a one, that day is a fearful day. “Therefore thus will I do unto thee, O Israel: And because I will do this unto thee, prepare to meet thy God, O Israel.” Amos 4:12.

“Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem,…Shake thyself from the dust; arise, and sit down….loose thyself from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion.” Isa. 52:1, 2.

It would be of interest to note how perfectly God has portrayed our world by symbols. While the six Protestant and the one Catholic head make the Biblical number “seven,” meaning all Christendom, God has the same prophecy confirmed by the prophet Ezekiel, and carried out by the reformers since Luther’s time; namely, Luther, Knox, Wesley, Campbell, Miller, and Sister White: These godly men sacrificed all in an effort to lead God’s church back to her standard of purity. But as the shrewd enemy succeeded to pull down the first, he proceeded to use the same method to the last. These six great reformers on the Protestant side established the six great denominations represented by the six heads, and the Catholic church (the mother of Protestantism), the seventh, thus including all Christendom in her polluted state. For this reason Inspiration gave the Biblical number “seven.” (See the prophecy by Ezekiel on pages 114-32.) We also have the “seven” churches of Revelation 2, and 3,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 220

[Chart of Deadly Wound]
PICTURE

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 221

beginning with the church of Ephesus, and on through the ages to our time (Laodiceans). This Biblical number “seven” includes the entire church history in the antitypical period to the time of the separation of the tares from the wheat, as foretold by Christ in Matt. 13:30. Number “seven” is used to indicate the entire, or to the end of tares. See chart, page 224.

Though such great apostasy and blasphemy has gripped the world, God’s church 144,000 in number, scattered throughout the length and breadth of the earth without a shepherd, have not bowed a knee to Baal. While Laodiceans are shaken out (spued) by destruction, God takes charge of the flock Himself. Thus, the church and the message will triumph to the victory. See Volume 6, page 427, Testimonies to Ministers, page 300.

While the 430 year period which had to do with Israel in Egypt, and the 430 years of Ezekiel 4:5, 6, run parallel in our time, this chart (His Deadly Wound Is Healed) shows that one overlaps the other. For, the forty days (years), in which time Ezekiel was to fast while lying on his right side denoted a spiritual hunger (as explained on page 125, and chart on page 133) began in 1890, and ended in 1929. The application proves true by the event which took place on Feb. 11, 1929 (the healing of the wound), it being a signal that the prophetic period had ended. It is also proven by the truth that has come, for at the end of the forty days Ezekiel was to arise, and eat and be free. If the prophetic forty years had not ended, we could not have received the truth published in this book, but the fact is that truth has come. Therefore, subtract from 1930, the forty prophetic years and you have 1890, the time when the church began to decline. See chart on page 221.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 222

Summary Chart

Explanation Of Types

The intention and the purpose of this chart (on the following page) is to sum up both lessons (reform, and the 144,000). Through this chart we see a perfect harmony of what has been taught in this publication. It also enables us to check up on this most vital subject. God, who is so particular for the good of His church to reveal His truth to His people, has worked out most wonderful pictures of historical events. The evidence of everlasting love for Israel, His chosen, the first-fruits of His harvest. “The God of Jacob” for thousands of years in advance had laid His plans to present to His people an art of divine touch in a beauty of perfection.

Said the Psalmist, “The mighty God, even the Lord, hath spoken, and called the earth from the rising of the sun unto the going down thereof. Out of Zion, the perfection of beauty, God hath shined. Our God shall come, and shall not keep silence: A fire shall devour before Him, and it shall be very tempestuous round about Him. He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, that He may judge his people. Gather My saints together unto Me; those that have made a covenant with Me by sacrifice. And the heavens shall declare His righteousness: For God is judge himself. Selah. Hear, O my people, and I will testify against thee: I am God, even thy God.” Psalm 50:1-7.

Old Testament (Section Two)

Speaking of section two in the summary chart, entitled “Patriarchate Types” is the section which gave birth to the patriarchs (for this reason we have given it that title), whom God preordained to be as monuments, and sign posts as it were, and examples for His church in their appointed time, to fulfill the divine purpose. Monuments? Yes; more than monuments. Their voices thunder by echoes, and re-echoes, onward through the ages, and in our own time they are heard the loudest.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 223

[A SUMMARY CHART OF TYPES]
PICTURE

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 224

Section number three, entitled “Ceremonial Types” is the section which, by the Tabernacle service in connection with the Sanctuary, has given us symbols of unmistakable, priceless lessons. Though they originated many centuries ago, their sweet melodies of salvation from the Father’s love, onward through the avenue by the human race, have reached our own time without the loss of a single sounding note. These divinely appointed symbols were to reveal the Author of love to the human family in all ages.

True, we have reached an age of great knowledge, but it seems to be only of lesser importance, and very little in the knowledge of Him from whom all blessings come: In wisdom, knowledge, health, and strength to accomplish great things. Had not the people of God fallen into a drowsy, sleepy spell, many of these ancient symbols and types, with their true meaning of great importance to God’s church, would have been revealed long ago. Much good could have been accomplished and the blessings derived from such knowledge cannot be estimated. While the world is making rapid progress in human wisdom and wicked devices, God’s people have made no great advancement for the better in any line. For years we have been retracting from Him who is the Source of all true wisdom.

Old Testament (Section Three)

The types ordained in section two immediately began to meet their anti-types as soon as the exodus movement gave way to section three. The passover night gave birth to this section (of ceremonial types). Hagar (the type) met anti-type which was celebrated and dedicated with great demonstrations, signs, and wonders. Said Paul, in Gal. 4:25, “For this Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia.” Thus, Hagar became the symbolical mother of that church, with Abraham, the father after the flesh, and Ishmael, the symbol of the children from the stock of Abraham. The mother, the father, and the child are the types of Israel after the flesh (perfect symbols, are they not?). Thus, three of the types from section number two met anti-types in section three.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 225

While the passover lamb gave way to Hagar, (symbol of the church under the Jewish economy), it also celebrated the commencement of the ceremonial system, thus section number three became the mother of the ceremonial types. The types themselves are not the true object, no more than a photograph is, but it is a representation which pictures an unmistakable evidence, the object in view. The passover lamb is a perfect type of the “Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world” (John 1:29).

As the ceremonial section (number three) was ushered in by the typical passover lamb, it also closed with the anti-typical. As type met anti-type, said the apostle, “for even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us” (1 Cor. 5:7), thus, the reign of Hagar as a symbol of the typical church (Israel after the flesh) closed at the cross of Calvary. The putting away of the Old Testament church and her children, is as well symbolized in section number two. Quoting Gal. 4:29-31, “But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is now. Nevertheless what saith the scripture? Cast out the bondwoman and her son: For the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the freewoman. So then, brethren, we are not children of the bondwoman, but of the free.”

It is evident that Salvation is preached in types as well as by the word. There is a type for every church event and transaction in connection with the gospel of Christ. The termination of these types closed the typical, and ushered in the anti-typical period under which time every type must meet its anti-type.

While the parentage of the Old Testament church is “after the flesh,” the New is of the Spirit, therefore Sarah became the symbol of the entire anti-typical period. Paul, writing to this church said, “For it is written, Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not, break forth and cry, thou that travailest not: For the desolate hath many more children than she which hath an husband.” Abraham is the husband, and an earthly spiritual instead of a fleshly father. As there are three symbolical sections before Christ, there are also three after

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 226

Christ. Abraham’s children by Sarah (Isaac and Jacob), being born by promise, are fitting symbols for the New Testament church.

New Testament (Section One)

As Isaac was the firstborn “after the spirit,” naturally he must represent the first section, beginning at the cross of Christ. Quoting the words of Paul, he says, “Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of promise.” Gal. 4:28. Isaac, then, represents that section from the cross to 1844, as there has been no other call before. The commencement of each previous section as well as their completion was marked by an important event; just so with the termination of the section represented by Isaac. 1844, is the only fitting time for that section to pass away and usher in the second, at which time the judgment in the heavenly Sanctuary began. Evidently the scroll had to make a turn, and again type met anti-type.

New Testament (Section Number Two)

Jacob, being the son of Isaac, naturally comes next in line. Jacob, then, is the symbol of the second section after Christ (as shown on the chart) beginning in 1844. The aim of the church since that time has been to make the 144,000. As Jacob was the father of the twelve tribes of Israel,–the type; just so he is the father in type of the anti-type (the 144,000,–the true). The section represented by Jacob is the only fitting symbolical period to give birth to the 144,000. As soon as this number is made and sealed, this particular section is to pass away and usher in the next.

As there was an important event with each succeeding section (at the close of the one, and beginning of the other), there must be something of no lesser consequence that would make the change of this section with which we have identified ourselves. That important event is none other than the purification of God’s church, and the separation of the tares from the wheat. Said Jesus, “Let both grow together until the harvest.” The separation will mark the harvest. Note the verb “until,” meaning “up to.” This most solemn time

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 227

for the one class (the tares), and glorious for the other (the 144,000), thrusts out the section represented by Jacob, and forwards the other.

New Testament (Section Number Three)

Said Jesus, “in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them.” The tares, therefore, are gathered just prior to the harvest, and burned in the time of the harvest (for note the prefix “in”). “But gather the wheat into My barn.” Matt. 13:30. The wheat represents the 144,000; the “barn” is a symbol of security. This glorious company is saved and protected. Satan cannot harm them. They are to be translated without seeing death. John describes them as “being the firstfruits [of the harvest] unto God and the Lamb.”

The tares are taken away by the five men with the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel’s vision. This is the event that makes the change, and brings about God’s church, in the last probationary section (Israel), as shown on the chart.

It was Jacob, the father of the twelve tribes, whose name was changed to Israel. Jacob’s new name is a fitting symbol of the section entitled “Israel.” Thus again would type meet anti-type.

It was Jacob, who, in the night, on the way to Padan-Aram had the dream of the great ladder which reached from earth to heaven, and “the angels of God ascended and descended upon it.” This vision was a representation of the “Latter Rain,” and the “Loud Cry” of the third angel’s message in the time of harvest. The ladder, representing Christ; the angels, the messengers; God the Father at one end, and Jacob at the other, meaning a complete connection with heaven and earth.

Though the duration of this last section of probationary time (entitled Israel), is shorter than any of the periods before it, it is to be the most glorious time of God’s church. The prophet Isaiah, looking forward to this time, says, “Awake, awake; put on thy

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 228

strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean.” Never before this time in view, has God’s church kept entirely free from the unconsecrated and unconverted (tares: uncircumcised and unclean) in the midst of her, but now the time has come where He must purify His church and keep her as such. Zephaniah, referring to this time, says, “The remnant of Israel shall not do iniquity, nor speak lies.” Zephaniah 3:13.

During this time of “harvest” (the Loud Cry), the third angel’s message shall penetrate to the remotest parts of this sin-cursed world. John, pointing to this glorious harvest of ingathering, says, “I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands.” Rev. 7:9. God “Will finish the work and cut it short in righteousness.” Rom. 9:28. Thus God’s church will be made ready to meet her Lord. Isaiah, looking forward to this church reflecting “the Divine”, says, “Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God.” Isa. 62:3. Glorious is God’s church in the day of the Lord.

John, after seeing in vision the finishing work of the church, close of probation, and the judgments of God in the seven last plagues, says, “And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them.” Rev. 20:11.

Old Testament (Section One) Melchizedek, King Of Salem

The first main section in the chart entitled “Melchizedek” we have reserved for explanation until now. Note the following two main sections entitled “Hagar” and “Sarah” are the sections of church history with earthly parentage, the first being “after the flesh,” and the second “after the Spirit,” therefore, Hagar and Sarah

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 229

are fitting symbols for these two main sections, with Abraham as the father. These two sections (“Hagar” and “Sarah”) are unlike the first (“Melchizedek, King of Salem”) which has none of these symbolical terms. It is a section of church history without earthly symbolical parentage.

In order to meet the divine standard of perfection, both in symbols as well as in figures, for the entire history of God’s church, He must provide a fitting symbol for this particular section as He has provided for the two succeeding sections. Whatever that symbol is, it must be the kind to indicate church history without earthly parentage.

Paul gives us the information of the fitting symbol for this section in Heb. 7:1-3,–“For this Melchizedek, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him; To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace; Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.” Though we mortals can not comprehend the existence of this man “Melchizedek, King of Salem,” it must be true that he is “without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor ending of life,” thus making a perfect-fitting symbol of that section of God’s church. Again we see God’s perfection in perfect symbols for the entire history of His church.

As soon as sin entered in the beginning with the parents of the human family, and before they were driven out from their Eden home, the plans already devised for the return to their original home of eternal abode were made known to them as well as to the serpent. These pre-ordained plans of God are better understood by studying His wonderful divine dealings with the human family onward through the ages as pictured in this chart.

Our God has carried out His predestined plans without variation even to the minutest of details. Said Jesus, “These are the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 230

words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms concerning Me.” Luke 24:44. The Spirit of God led the Psalmist to inscribe the words, “The Lord shall send the rod of thy strength out of Zion: Rule thou in the midst of thine enemies….The Lord hath sworn, and will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek.” Psalm 110:2, 4.

Though we cannot comprehend such infinite wisdom, it gives us better understanding of God’s love for sinners, and our misconception of so-called human knowledge of things. To the eternal “I AM,” who inhabits eternity, before whom the darkness is light, and the remotest boundaries in space His footstool, who sees the end from the beginning, and to whom a thousand years are but as yesterday, all things are open and naked unto Him.

Said the Psalmist, “Whither shall I go from Thy spirit? or whither shall I flee from Thy presence? If I ascend up into heaven, Thou art there. If I make my bed in hell, behold, Thou art there. If I take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea; even there shall Thy hand lead me, and Thy right hand shall hold me. If I say, Surely the darkness shall cover me; even the night shall be light about me. Yea, the darkness hideth not from thee; but the night shineth as the day: The darkness and the light are both alike to Thee….Such knowledge is too wonderful for me; it is high, I cannot attain unto it.” Psalm 139:7-12, 6. The wisdom and knowledge of the infinite is beyond comprehension by the finite. The wonders we behold and the events which make the history of our world are but duplicates from the blueprints in heaven.

How To Check Up Contents Presented, If Authentic

“Which of you intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and counteth the cost whether he have sufficient to finish it? Lest haply, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all that behold it begin to mock him.” Luke 14:28, 29. The

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 231

lesson that can be derived from this scripture is that he who does not check up on his plans and figures is not a wise man, therefore, it would not be wrong for us to suppose that Jesus wants us to check up on Bible truths before we accept them as such.

As God is infallible, all His works spell “perfection” even to “one jot or one tittle.” The statement being true, He should have provided a way whereby we may check up and ascertain His truth. This chart (page 224), being the summary of the message this publication bears, should be able to tell whether it proves correct or not. If its contents prove 100% true, we must accept it as God’s truth. By all Bible students, numbers “three” and “seven” are accepted to be the Biblical numbers to ascertain Scriptural truths. The Spirit of Prophecy bears witness to this as well as the Bible. “For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: And these three are one. And there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood: And these three agree in one.” 1 John 5:7, 8.

“In the revelation given to him there was unfolded scene after scene of thrilling interest in the experience of the people of God, and the history of the church was foretold to the very close of time. In figures and symbols, subjects of vast importance were presented to John, which he was to record, that the people of God living in his age and in future ages might have an intelligent understanding of the perils and conflicts before them.” Acts of the Apostles, page 583. This being so, we shall apply the test on the contents of this book, as pictured in the chart.

Note that there are “three” main sections in the summary chart: namely, (1 ) Melchizedek, the priest of the Most High God; (2) Hagar; (3) Sarah. (I) Melchizedek priest of the Most High God, (II) the Levitical priesthood (III) the priesthood after the order of Melchizedek. Therefore, one priesthood links with another. Now count the sub-sections of probationary time in both before the cross and after. In each division we have “three” sub-sections. Again, count all the sections in both before and after the cross, including

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 232

the plagues, and we have the number “seven,” meaning the end of the world.

Permit us to call your attention this third time to the types. I. The parent types; namely, Abraham (the father); Hagar and Sarah (the mothers) making the number “3.” II. The children:–Ishmael, Isaac, and Jacob, making the number “3.” III. Jacob’s name changed to Israel, Hagar and Ishmael sent away again making the number “3.” There is a fourth line of figures to call your attention to. The name “Abraham” contains “seven” letters, meaning complete, or a father for the entire future history of the church. Ishmael also has “7” letters; finished, or ended; meaning he is through; there are none of his descendants to succeed him.

Abraham’s name at the time he was called out of Ur (before God added the two extra letters–H and A) spelled with five letters: (Abram). His son, Isaac, and his wives all have the same number of letters in their names. Naturally the question arises, why five? Why not three or seven? Had their names more or less than “5” letters, the picture would have been spoiled. Why? Because the “7” letters of Abraham and the “5” of Hagar make “12” in all,–a symbol of the twelve tribes of Israel after the flesh. Sarah and Abraham also number “12,” meaning the twelve tribes of Israel after the Spirit. The same holds good with Isaac and Jacob, also meaning consecutive (one shall succeed the other).

Israel is spelled with six letters. Had this name been more or less it would spoil the picture. Why? Because the six letters indicate the sixth section. Israel the true (the 144,000) are sealed at the close of the fifth section. Had the name been of seven letters, it would denote “close of probation,” instead of “beginning of harvest.” Israel, in the time of harvest, will receive a new name by the mouth of the Lord. Read Isa. 62:2. Whatever that name may be, we are sure it will be perfect, to finish the picture of probationary time, as well as to indicate the end of all the redeemed, or close of probation. Woe to him who may think all these wonderful designs in the beauty

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 233

of perfection are just a chance, or an accident. Such a one is denying the Master Mechanic of all creation. He is paying homage to evolution (chance). See chart on page 224.

The second system of checking up on truth is given by Isaiah, the prophet. “To the law and to the testimony: If they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.” Isa. 8:20. The contents in this publication are not only in perfect harmony with the text, but it does “exalt” the law and the testimony as well as all the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy.

Third:–The message presented here does not bring any new doctrines, or contradict the ones we have, but it does magnify them by showing their true magnitude and importance. Neither does it call for a new movement but it proves that this same movement would merge into a greater one.

As God foresaw all movements that would arise against, or for His church, He would have pointed out this message either as being false, or true. He foresaw that some movement would arise and claim that the church is “Babylon,” so gave us the warning that it was false. Read Testimonies to Ministers, pages 49, 53. Again, God foresaw that some will come and call the ministry “priestcraft,” and forewarned us that they are not sent from Him. Read Testimonies to Ministers, page 51. He also foresaw that some will announce the “day and the hour for the second coming of Christ,” etc. Thus, God has forewarned the church all the way. Nowhere do we find any prophecy in contradiction against the message presented in this book. It is impossible to find opposition, seeing the entire message is derived from the Bible and the Testimonies, and predicted by them both.

If any should think this message for reformation is false, while he cannot find prophecy against it, would be saying, God has overlooked the danger and has failed to expose the scheme. Therefore, such a one means to say that God knows but little in predicting the future. But the matter of fact is that God knows it all from the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 234

beginning to the end. Thus, He has been able to present a message of warning such as this to His people inscribed in advance for thousands of years.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 235

Micah Six And Seven

Prophecy Of The Book, Time Due For Publication

The studies that comprise this volume were first typewritten into a book in manuscript form, which was entitled “The Shepherd’s Rod.” Thirty-three such copies were given to the leading men (ministerial association) of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination,–brethren of experience, ministers and conference presidents. This was done in order to comply with the instructions given to the church by the Spirit of God. We quote from Volume 5, page 293: “There are a thousand temptations in disguise prepared for those who have the light of truth, and the only safety for any of us is in receiving no new doctrine, no new interpretation of the Scriptures, without first submitting it to brethren of experience. Lay it before them in a humble, teachable spirit with earnest prayer; and if they see no light in it, yield to their judgment; for ‘in the multitude of counselors there is safety’.”

Though the contents of this book introduces no new doctrines or new interpretation of scriptures that have been accepted by the denomination and divinely approved, we thought it best to submit this light to the ministry first.

These studies were presented in manuscript form to the leaders of this great movement for their inspection while assembled in a General Conference session in San Francisco, Calif., of 1930. It was done with an earnest pleading by the author of the said document. Requesting our dear brethren to investigate the contents in the said article by a close scrutiny, earnest prayer, and faith in Him who is merciful and more willing that we should know that truth of our salvation than we are ourselves; who would reveal His word to all His children and unmask error for the good on both sides.

This appeal was made to God’s servants with the request that they should ascertain the new light by God’s book of all truth, and whatever their finding or intention with the article, to write us in a

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 236

brotherly way as searchers for light. This they promised to do at their earliest possible convenience, being assured that whatever truth or error they could prove, by either Bible, or the Spirit of Prophecy, we were ready to accept. We felt certain that they, as shepherds of the flock, would have been earnest to do the right in the fear of the Lord. If they thought we were lead into error, we expected them as guardians of God’s heritage to come to our assistance by the Word of God.

Since the document was placed in their hands, and at the time this publication goes to press, over five months have passed by. We now feel they have had ample time to at least write and give us some information in regards to the manuscript and their intention. The elapse of time is an evidence that our brethren have failed to carry out their promise as well as their duty. Evidently these ministers of God and leaders of this great denomination must have overlooked the instructions respecting matters of this kind as given them by the Spirit of Prophecy. “If a brother is teaching error, those who are in responsible positions ought to know it; and if he is teaching truth, they ought to take their stand at his side. We should all know what is being taught among us; for if it is truth, we need to know it.” Testimonies to Ministers, page 110.

If they have complied with the requirement quoted above, by an earnest searching in the document presented to them, and found error, their duty is, as representatives of Him who left the ninety-nine and went in search of the one lost sheep, to call on the writer either in person, or by correspondence seeking to make reconciliation for the erring one. Quoting Volume 6, pages 21, 22: “One soul is of more value to heaven than a whole world of property, houses, lands, money.”

On the other hand, if they found no error, and yet refuse to make known their intention, even after making the second and the third appeal to our local conference then it is perhaps that they wish to fulfill the following prophecy as found in Testimonies to Ministers, pages 106, 107. “But beware of rejecting that which is truth. The

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 237

great danger with our people has been that of depending upon men, and making flesh their arm. Those who have not been in the habit of searching the Bible for themselves, or weighing evidence, have confidence in the leading men, and accept the decisions they make; and thus many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them.

“No one should claim that he has all the light there is for God’s people. The Lord will not tolerate this. He has said, ‘I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.’ Even if all our leading men should refuse light and truth, that door will still remain open. The Lord will raise up men who will give the people the message for this time….

“Suppose a brother held a view that differed from yours, and he should come to you, proposing that you sit down with him and make an investigation of that point in the Scriptures; should you rise up, filled with prejudice, and condemn his ideas, while refusing to give him a candid hearing? The only right way would be to sit down as Christians, and investigate the position presented, in the light of God’s word, which will reveal truth and unmask error. To ridicule his ideas would not weaken his position in the least if it were false, or strengthen your position if it were true. If the pillars of our faith will not stand the test of investigation, it is time that we knew it. There must be no spirit of Pharisaism cherished among us.”

We deeply regret that we should make public this great neglect on the part of our brethren, and their disinterest in the things of God. As a matter of duty on our part, and love for our brethren, and the church of God, we found no solution whereby to avoid publicity of the things written in this chapter, and yet guard against misunderstanding of our attitude in giving out the book. Not that we wish to shun reproach against ourselves, but for the security of God’s church wishing to defend those who may be exposed to the attacks of captious critics. Again we quote from Testimonies to Ministers, pg. 300:

“Unless those who can help in——are aroused to a sense of

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 238

their duty, they will not recognize the work of God when the loud cry of the third angel shall be heard. When light goes forth to lighten the earth, instead of coming up to the help of the Lord, they will want to bind about His work to meet their narrow ideas. Let me tell you that the Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning. There will be those among us who will always want to control the work of God, to dictate even what movements shall be made when the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world. God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness. Those who are accounted good workers will need to draw nigh to God, they will need the divine touch.”

Seeing the danger approaching as revealed in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” we have anxiously waited all these months with the fear that we may wait too long, and thereby fail to sound the alarm as well as to go ahead with the sound of the trumpet before we hear from our brethren. While waiting and praying, a certain scripture was revealed to us, found in Micah 6, which we now bring forth to prove that God has spoken to His people by the written word, giving us the instruction to go ahead without delay and give the trumpet that certain sound.

Though the book of this minor prophet was written many centuries ago, it was intended for the church now, at this very time. It was placed in the Bible (scroll) in the days of ancient Israel, written in such a way that they, too, could gain some profit by it the same as other portions of scriptures that were written directly to the ancient nation and placed in the same scroll for our learning and admonition as expressed in 1 Cor. 10:11, by the great apostle to the Gentiles. But though certain portions of the Scriptures were written as

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 239

an epistle to ancient Israel, they also would refer to us indirectly, as this advent organization being a duplicate of that ancient movement. However, the book of Micah is written directly to the church at this present time.

Quoting Micah 6:1: “Hear ye now what the Lord saith; Arise, contend thou before the mountains, and let the hills hear thy voice.” It is a fact that the prophecy of this chapter has never before been understood at any time, and no one has ever profited much from it, only whatever lesson from a certain passage may have been derived in connection with some other study. The question may be asked, Why has it not been understood? Is it that no one ever tried to study out this part of the Scriptures? Doubtless many godly, earnest students have spent much valuable time without any results as far as revealing the truth of the chapter.

The reason for their failure to unmask the prophecy is because it is in present tense. “Hear ye now what the Lord saith, Arise, contend thou before the mountains, and let the hills hear thy voice.” From this fact, we know that inspiration never expected that it should be revealed before the time intended, otherwise it would have been grammatically incorrect. In the same manner as Rev. 14:7, “Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of his judgment is come.” Had this scripture been in future tense, William Miller would not have made the mistake as to the event that was to transpire in 1844. He who controls the Scriptures evidently did not intend to reveal the truth until after the judgment hour had begun in 1844. The same rule is to be observed in all Bible truths to establish authoritatively a particular prophetic time.

We have previously stated that this truth came through the Sabbath School department in 1929, in the lessons of the first quarter of that year, beginning with Isaiah 54 to the 66th chapter inclusive. The 54th was the first to reveal that these chapters were written directly to the church at this very time as explained on pages 136-40. In Isa. 58:1 we learned that God is to reveal the existing sins in the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 240

church, and thereby call for reformation. We quote the verse: “Cry aloud, spare not lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.”

This scripture now has met its fulfillment. After these existing sins were revealed, these studies were put into writing, the document being entitled “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and placed in the hands of the leading men of this movement. Thus the “Cry” like a “trumpet” is being sounded. The evidence of the existing sins being made known (shown) to God’s people and to the house of Jacob, also showing that Laodiceans have neglected the invitations of the True Witness, therefore, the shame of our nakedness has appeared. “I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear, and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.” Rev. 3:18.

Now we quote Isa. 60:1, “Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.” Note the verb “come” is in present tense. “Light” is truth. This scripture as well met its fulfillment. Think of the wonderful light that has come through those studies as gathered in this publication. Note that it does not contradict the truth the church already has, but it reveals its true magnitude and importance of the message. But this is only a part of the light that has come through those precious chapters. More light will soon follow in another publication.

The call is, “Arise, shine.”…for “the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.” It is left to the reader to permit this glorious experience to enter first in his own life, and earnestly arise and shine be ready to meet the opposition from within and without. “God’s displeasure is upon his people, and he will not manifest his power in the midst of them while sins exist among them, and are fostered by those in responsible positions. Those who work in the fear of God to rid the church of hindrances, and to correct grievous wrongs, that the people of God may see the necessity of abhorring sin, and may prosper in

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 241

purity, and that the name of God may be glorified, will ever meet with resisting influences from the unconsecrated.” Volume 3, pages 270, 271.

Coming back to Micah 6:1, “Hear ye now what the Lord saith.” Note the verb “hear” is in present tense, therefore present truth. But what are we to hear? “Arise, contend thou before the mountains, and let the hills hear thy voice.” “The mountains” means the same as in Micah 4:1, first part. The only difference between the two is that the latter is singular, but the former is plural. The “mountain” in chapter 4, means God’s church (denomination) as explained on page 173, but the “mountains and hills” as in chapter 4:1 (last part) and 6:1, being in plural would mean churches and organizations. In this sense it could not refer to God’s church, for He recognizes only one church as His. Also “the hills” being plural would mean sects, or minor movements, etc.

“Let them hear thy voice.” The thought that can be derived is this: Our leading men are either taking too long a time, or perhaps never intend to do anything with the new light presented to them in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” therefore, wait no longer, “Arise now, contend before the mountains, and let the hills hear thy voice” (make it public). This being so, we were compelled to publish the book and give it out without delay.

But what are the mountains to hear? What will He contend about? The answer is given in the second verse. “Hear ye, O mountains, the Lord’s controversy, and ye strong foundations of the earth: For the Lord hath a controversy with his people, and he will plead with Israel.” Note they are to hear that the Lord has a controversy with His people, and He will plead with Israel (the 144,000, Israel the true). But how are they to hear? What are the means to carry that voice to the mountains and hills? The answer to this is found in the ninth verse.

“The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: Hear ye the rod, and who hath appointed it.” Micah 6:9. Note it is the Lord’s voice. The voice is crying in the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 242

“city.” (City, or Jerusalem are symbols of God’s church the same as “mountain,” the difference between the symbols being that “mountain” means the entire denomination, but “city” means the leading part of that body.) By what means is the Lord’s voice crying in the city (church)? The last part of the verse answers the question: “Hear ye the rod.” To hear a rod, it must be the kind that can speak.

The only rod God’s people have ever been asked to hear is this “Shepherd’s Rod.” At the time we gave the name to this book, we knew nothing about the prophecies in the book of Micah, neither did we know this passage was there. We mean to say it is not any of our knowledge of this particular scripture that compelled us to name the book by that title, but we feel it was done by the same divine providence that brought about the entire truth, in order to fulfill the scripture. See also explanation on page 95, under the heading “The Shepherd’s Rod.”

Again, note “The men of wisdom shall see thy name.” The wisdom mentioned is not that which the world can give, but a heavenly one. Douay version reads as follows: “And salvation [wisdom] shall be to them that fear [see] thy name: hear, O ye tribes.” The same thought is brought over in the seventh chapter, verse 14. “Feed thy people with thy rod, the flock of thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel: Let them feed in Bashan and Gilead, as in the days of old.” “Feed thy people with thy rod:” The verb “feed” is to be understood as spiritual food, and that food (truth) is found in the “Rod,” therefore we again have the command to give out the book (“Feed thy [God’s] people).” Carmel, Bashan, and Gilead are used as symbols of good spiritual pasture. These places are where Israel had their victories. Mount Carmel is where Elijah had his experience with the backslidden Israel in the days of Ahab. It was in Carmel where he (Elijah) brought the fire from heaven which consumed the sacrifice upon the altar, after which he slew the prophets of Baal.

We quote Micah 7:15: “According to the days of thy coming out

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 243

of the land of Egypt will I shew unto him marvelous things.” Note that Micah also as well as Isaiah, declares that God’s people (spiritual Israel) are to experience an experience similar to that of the Exodus movement, as explained in Section 4. Again, note in carrying out the Exodus movement, God said to Moses, “And thou shalt take this rod in thine hand, wherewith thou shalt do signs….and Moses took the rod of God in his hand.” Ex. 4:17, 20. It was by the power in the “rod of God” that Israel came out of Egypt. This advent movement being a duplicate of the one in Egypt, and of the Exodus, we again have “the rod of God.”

It is wonderful to note the inspiration of the Scriptures. Perfect they are when their appointed time is come. Only at such an occasion are the Scriptures grammatically correct. We can not take up the entire chapters at this present time, but with the information already given, one can mark out the meaning of every verse with a little studious effort on his part. Read the sixth and seventh chapters and note that past, present, and future tense are in perfect grammatical order when the events are properly understood. Observe the same rule in Micah the fourth chapter as explained on pages 173-81. This is one of the rules to detect present truth. It would be impossible for us to publish in this volume all of the light that has come to us through these studies, but we hope to have them soon in another volume.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 244

The Duty–Who Receives The Truth

IT is evident that the message presented in this publication is not a message to create a new movement, but a message for a change to true godliness. Calling God’s people back to His precepts, commandments, and statutes by a strict obedience to His Word to prepare us to meet our God and escape the ruin.

In the days of ancient Israel, God’s people departed a number of times from His divine plan, which made it necessary for Him to send messages of warning by His servants, the prophets. These solemn warnings were hardly ever heeded by the ancient nation. Nevertheless those faithful servants of God performed their duty with great care. Though their lives were at stake, their message of love unappreciated, were cruelly abused by the once chosen people. Those faithful servants of God dared not start a movement of their own. Their duty was to deliver the message, and leave the results with Him who is able to handle the situation. Thus it will be now. “There will be a series of events revealing that God is master of the situation.” Volume 9, page 96.

Those who receive this message are to arise from their spiritual feebleness to true godly repentance. They are to arise quietly, but openly, to present the truth to their brothers and sisters in the church, with zeal and earnestness in the fear of the Lord doubting nothing, leaving the results with God.

“When I say unto the wicked, O wicked man, thou shalt surely die; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless, if thou warn the wicked of his way to turn from it; if he do not turn from his way, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou hast delivered thy soul. Therefore, O thou son of man, speak unto the house of Israel; Thus ye speak, saying, If our transgressions and our sins be upon us, and we pine away in them, how should we then live?” Eze. 33:8-10.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 245

The Spirit of Prophecy, speaking in view of the events predicted in this publication says, “Those who walk in the light will see signs of the approaching peril; but they are not to sit in quiet, unconcerned expectancy of the ruin, comforting themselves with the belief that God will shelter his people in the day of visitation. Far from it. They should realize that it is their duty to labor diligently to save others, looking with strong faith to God for help.” Volume 5, page 209.

“Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” Isa. 58:1.

Objections That May Arise

Since all who had a message of truth had to suffer persecution in ages past, it must be expected now. The enemy of all righteousness, by the human tool in the garb of religion, has opposed God’s truth in every step of the way. The death of Abel by the cruel hands of his brother, Cain, was a signal to all followers of truth that persecution was to arise against them by their own brothers in the church. Thus, it has been up to our own day.

The shrewd enemy is too wise to oppose truths and doctrines already accepted to be true, but he will lead men to neglect the principles upon which that truth was established, and step by step supply the lack with human wisdom, thus leading the church into spiritual darkness. Ministers in this state of spiritual condition cannot discern the importance of strict obedience to God’s Word. Their congregation is made to feel that their Christian experience is excellent, and the people are lead to trust in human wisdom (accept their decision), instead of searching truth for themselves, with faith in God. “Thus saith the Lord; Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the Lord.” Jer. 17:5.

Membership is granted to most all who wish to join the church with but little investigation as to their faith and acceptance of the entire truth. Thus, the unconsecrated of heart creep into the church

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 246

and by their influence lead others to sin. This continual practice rapidly increases the number of the unfaithful, while the devoted followers of Christ grow fewer and fewer. When light of truth comes, and a call for reformation, the leaders, being blinded with spiritual darkness, rise against the heavenly call. Declaring they have all the truth, and are in need of none, though down in their heart they know it is God’s truth, they condemn the message and the messenger like ancient Israel, because it reproves their ungodly deeds. The unconsecrated in heart do not care to investigate for themselves, but accept the decisions of the leaders. The result is that the faithful few are thrown out by a majority vote, while the old devil triumphs with victory. This is especially true in our time, beginning with the Lutheran church, and up the line. William Miller and Miss Harmon were treated in like manner. God allowed this continual practice of robbing God’s people of their church properties, and forcing them to start a new movement, but He will not allow it now.

Speaking of the opposition Luther was compelled to encounter, the Spirit of Prophecy says, “In the power of the Holy Spirit he cried out against the existing sins of the leaders of the church; and as he met the storm of opposition from the priests, his courage failed not; for he firmly relied upon the strong arm of God, and confidently trusted in Him for victory.” Early Writings, page 223. “As the opposition rises to a fiercer height, the servants of God are again perplexed; for it seems to them that they have brought the crisis. But conscience and the Word of God assure them that their course is right; and although the trials continue, they are strengthened to bear them.” Great Controversy, page 610. Said Jesus, “Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for My sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: For great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you.” Matt. 5:11, 12. Note:–The prophets were persecuted, and not the priests.

When the truth is told in clear lines it will reveal sin and condemn

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 247

the guilty conscience of the sinner. Though the messenger, to the exposure of persecution and scoffing, even endangering his life, declares the truth with love to save, the sinner will often arise against a friend of his soul. Said the prophet “Nevertheless, if thou warn the wicked of his way to turn from it; if he do not turn from his way, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou hast delivered thy soul.” Eze. 33:9.

The following accusations may be raised and are expected to be met. Some may say, You are speaking evil, finding fault, and bringing accusations. But the matter of fact is that he who bears a message from heaven to a guilty sinner cannot be charged with any of the above-stated charges. The responsibility is not his who bears the message, but God’s, who sends the message. He who speaks evil against the messenger is speaking evil against God to his own hurt.

Some may say, You are not ordained to the ministry, and it is not your business, but He who has a message does not have to be ordained by the hands of men to deliver the message no more than did Amos. He who sends the message is greater than he who is ordained by the hands of men. Amos was only a herdsman, but when God called him, and charged him with a message to deliver to kings and priests of ancient Israel, he declined not but obeyed the voice of God and delivered the message. (Amos 1:1). Is God bound by the strings of men? Jeremiah also was only a child when God called him. Though he thought himself incapable to bear the responsibility the Lord said, “Say not, I am a child: For thou shalt go to all that I shall send thee and whatsoever I command thee thou shalt speak.” Jer. 1:7.

Men who think their office puts them in the place of Moses and Aaron are making a great mistake. Such men cannot be either one of them. No man can take the place of Moses for he is neither dead nor dumb. The Bible is Moses. Jesus said, “Let them hear Moses and the prophets.” Aaron is a type of Christ, therefore, he who thinks he is in the place of those two great leaders is throwing aside the authority of the Bible, and Christ the Priest. He who would

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 248

claim such authority is placing himself in the position of Korah. See Numbers 16; and 26:10. And the end thereof shall be a bitter end.

Dear brethren and sisters –We beg of you in the name of Christ your Saviour, be true to God as were His great men in the ages past. We call your attention to Daniel, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. Think of how firm these men stood for true religious principle to please God. They risked their lives, but refused to bow to idolatry. As God rewarded them for their faith, He will reward you with life that will measure with the life of God. Refuse to stumble over the stumbling blocks of others. We refer you to the experience of nominal Christians in the early advent movement, as recorded in the writings by the Spirit of Prophecy. We quote from Great Controversy, page 380:

“But the churches generally did not accept the warning. Their ministers, who, as ‘watchmen unto the house of Israel,’ should have been the first to discern the tokens of Jesus’ coming, had failed to learn the truth, either from the testimony of the prophets or from the signs of the times. As worldly hopes and ambitions filled the heart, love for God and faith in His word had grown cold; and when the advent doctrine was presented, it only aroused their prejudice and unbelief. The fact that the message was, to a great extent, preached by laymen, was urged as an argument against it. As of old, the plain testimony of God’s word was met with the inquiry ‘Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed?’ And finding how difficult a task it was to refute the arguments drawn from the prophetic periods, many discouraged the study of the prophecies, teaching that the prophetic books were sealed, and were not to be understood. Multitudes, trusting implicitly to their pastors, refused to listen to the warning; and others, though convinced of the truth, dared not confess it, lest they should be ‘put out of the synagogue.’ The message which God had sent for the testing and purification of the church, revealed all too surely how great was the number who had set their affections on this world rather than upon Christ. The ties which

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 249

bound them to earth were stronger than the attractions heavenward. They chose to listen to the voice of worldly wisdom, and turned away from the heart-searching message of truth.”

Said Jesus, “remember Lot’s wife.” Escape for your life for the elements used on Sodom are to be used in this wicked world at the present time. Compare this message with the Bible and the Testimonies. Do not consent to the decisions of others, but study for yourself. “When a message is presented to God’s people, they should not rise up in opposition to it; they should go to the Bible, comparing it with the law and the testimony, and if it does not bear this test, it is not true.” Testimonies to Ministers, page 119.

No one should fear or be backward to declare this message right from the Seventh-day Adventist pulpit, for it is pure Seventh-day Adventist doctrine, calling God’s people back to the principles upon which this great denomination was established. Some will object and try to put a stop to it while they can not explain the Scriptures in another way. But he who takes the burden to carry the message, must insist and be faithful to conduct his studies.

In the days of Christ His disciples stood firm to their right and declared the risen Saviour in the temple. The spiritually-blinded guides ordered them out, but they came back again, and again this was repeated, until the impious Pharisees threw them in jail. By a miracle they were let out and immediately they returned to the temple, and again preached the supposedly strange doctrine in spite of the opposition. Such persistence as this to save their brothers and sisters from the impending doom is called by the enemies of Christ “rebellion,” even using Scripture to prove their accusations true. But the matter of fact is, he who is persistent to perform his duty to his God, for the good of his brethren, is not the guilty one. He who would resent the message from heaven is a rebel in the sight of the great God. The office or position of such a one does not clear him any more than it cleared the proud Pharisee in the rabbinical cloak. Though some may point to his own office of authority it will not excuse him, neither will it condemn the messenger of God. Many

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 250

other excuses and charges will be presented, but he who does the service of the Most High need not be distracted in any way, but go forward in his duty with faith in God to save his brethren from the impending doom. The Spirit of Prophecy, in view of this message says: “Should a case like Achan’s be among us, there are many who would accuse those who might act the part of Joshua in searching out the wrong, of having a wicked, fault-finding spirit.” Volume 3, p. 270.

In case some one’s name should be taken off the church books for carrying on the message, do not be discouraged in any way but press onward as though nothing has happened. Pay your honest tithe and offering to your church, and feel like “IT IS” your Father’s house. Continue your work of reform with as many as you can possibly interest. Your membership on the church books is only a church record and the only loss or damage one can suffer from the absence of one’s name on such record is that he can not serve as an officer, or have anything to say in matters of church business. Those who are looking for the soon coming of Christ do not wish to serve in office, if their service is not desired by the church. Those who push themselves forward to obtain such a position show their motive to be wrong, and that their heart is not right with God. To retain your name on the church book at the expense of principle would not take you to heaven, neither would the absence of it from such a record bar you from the Holy City.

“How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!” Isa. 52:7.

“Many are tempted in regard to our work, and are calling it in question. Some in their tempted condition charge the difficulties and perplexities of the people of God to the testimonies of reproof that we have given them. They think the trouble is with the ones who bear the message of warning, who point out the sins of the people and correct their errors. Many are deceived by the adversary of

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 251

souls….They think that the people of God are not in need of plain dealing and of reproof, but that God is with them….What disposition will these make of the message of the True Witness to the Laodiceans? There can be no deception here. This message must be borne to a lukewarm church by God’s servants. It must arouse his people from their security and dangerous deception in regard to their real standing before God. This testimony if received, will arouse to action, and lead to self-abasement and confession of sins…

“The people of God must see their wrongs, and arouse to zealous repentance, and a putting away of those sins which have brought them into such a deplorable condition of poverty, blindness, wretchedness, and fearful deception. I was shown that the pointed testimony must live in the church. This alone will answer to the message to the Laodiceans. Wrongs must be reproved, sin must be called sin, and iniquity must be met promptly and decidedly, and put away from us as a people.” Volume 3, pages 258-260.

“Arise, shine;
For thy light has come,
And the glory of the Lord
Is risen upon thee.”
Isa 60:1.

__________________
A Mother’s Appeal
By Mrs. E. Hermanson.

“But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming, and shall begin to smite his fellowservants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; the lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites.” Matt. 24:48-51.

As Adventists, we are taught by the above text that it does not refer only to being drunk with wine, but also with feasting. We can also be made drunk with the cares of this life. See Luke 21:34. This latter text tells us also that we must take heed lest at any time

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 252

our hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, thereby becoming “that evil servant who shall say in his heart, My Lord delayeth His coming.”

As a member of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, and the mother of three children, it has been my determination to train these children which God has given me in such a way that they might be faithful to God and His truth. It is a great trial to keep them from partaking of the so-called pleasures of the world, and thereby from the spirit of the world, that they might not be misled in their conception of what God desires of us as His faithful children. The task is not an easy one, and the responsibility no less. It is in nowise lessened by taking part with those of the world.

In view of the warning given us in the Scriptures, it doesn’t seem consistent that such programmes as the following should be sponsored by the faculty if we are to interest our children and young people in the plain, pointed teachings of our Saviour. Young minds naturally do not grasp the serious side of life, and with the numerous dates and events which are ever kept before them in this manner, it makes it difficult for them to be interested in striving “to enter in at the strait gate.” Luke 13:24; Matt. 7:13.

The following are some of the events copied from “Weekly Bulletin” under dates of Nov. 14, and Nov. 21, 1930, and issued by one of our leading institutions in Los Angeles.

Association News

The Interscholastic Faculty-Alumni Swimming Meet:…The big feature of the evening was a diving exhibition by Georgia Coleman, Women’s national diving champion ….

November Supper Club: This promises to be another treat. A trio and reader from the Girl’s Glee Club of U.S.C. will be a big feature. Bill Hunter, Director of Athletics at U.S.C. will give us a short talk on sportsmanship. Get your tickets early.

Coming Events

Nov. 24: Supper Club.
Nov. 25: Juniors vs. Employees Baseball Game.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 253

Nov. 28: Matched Play Golf Tournament at Montebello Park.
Dec. 2: Faculty vs. Employees Baseball Game.
Dec. 9: Faculty vs. Juniors Baseball Game, 7:00.
Employees 1st team vs. Employees 2nd team, 5:00.
Dec. 16: Seniors vs. Juniors Baseball Game.
Dec. 21-26: Holiday Cabin Party Big Bear Lake.
Health Lecture, Y.M.C.A………………….Friday, 8:00 P.M.
Faculty-Interscholastic Matched Play Golf tournament: Friday morning, November 28….

The faculty-senior baseball game last Tuesday resulted in a score of 3-13. This however, does not rightly represent the closeness of the contest as compared to previous engagements. A few more games and the faculty will be holding its own provided however, H___ S___ and W____ (do not slug too many home runs. H___ holds the record so far,…

The Spirit of Prophecy, commenting on baseball, etc. says, “I was told by my Guide: ‘Look ye, and behold the idolatry of My people, to whom I have been speaking, rising up early, and presenting to them their dangers. I looked that they should bring forth fruit.’ There were some who were striving for the mastery, each trying to excel the other in the swift running of their bicycles. There was a spirit of strife and contention among them as to which should be the greatest. The spirit was similar to that manifested in the baseball games on the college ground. said my Guide: ‘These things are an offense to God. Both near and afar off souls are perishing for the bread of life and the water of salvation’.” Volume 8, page 52.

Why take the young people to the Y.M.C.A. on Friday night to give them a health lecture? Could it not be given in our own buildings? Why this tournament of the Golf Club on Friday morning? Are we not told in the Scriptures that Friday is the preparation day for the Sabbath instead of a day of pleasure? As a rule, if one makes the proper preparation, there is not much time to be lost.

There may be no objection to swimming, but what effect will this champion’s skill and the athletic directors talk on “Sportsmanship”

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 254

have on the youth? Will it create a greater desire to serve Christ?

How can we as mothers keep our children apart from the world if the faculty take them to these institutions of the world, where they acquaint them with every element? Are we abiding by the principles upon which this denomination was founded? “For ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord.” 2 Cor. 6:16, 17.

In view of this onrushing torrent of apostasy headed by misled spiritual guides, in my estimation, the leopard beast of Rev. 13:1-3, has met a most striking fulfillment of symbolical prophecy–“all the world wondered after the beast.” The world in general has always been after the beast. For this reason the world is in need of the gospel, but when God makes the statement “ALL the world wondered after the beast,” then it must be that those to whom God has given great light have partaken of the spirit of the world, thus fulfilling the prophecy.

Bearing in mind our duty to the world and the third angel’s message truly the burden on my heart for the children and young people is a heavy one. I appeal to every loyal Seventh-day Adventist to arise with prayer and fasting against these so-called pleasures of the age, to save our children while the devil is seeking to deceive even the very elect.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 1 255

The Shepherd’s Rod Volume 2

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 2

THE SHEPHERD’S ROD
Volume 2

By V. T. HOUTEFF

“Every scribe which is instructed
unto the kingdom of heaven is like
unto a man that is an householder
which bringeth forth out of his
treasure things new and old.”
Matt. 13.52

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 3

THE SHEPHERD’S ROD, Vol. 2
Copyright, 1932
By V.T. HOUTEFF

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 4

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

THREE DAYS AND THREE NIGHTS IN THE HEART OF THE
EARTH 22
THE IMAGE OF DANIEL 2 29
THE FOUR BEASTS OF DANIEL 7 31
THE LION OF DANIEL 7 35
THE BEAR OF DANIEL 7 37
THE LEOPARD OF DANIEL 7 39
LION’S WINGS PLUCKED, MAN’S HEART GIVEN TO IT 44
THE GOAT AND RAM OF DANIEL 7 51
NON-DESCRIPT BEAST IN HIS FIRST STAGE.
DANIEL 7:7 57
NON-DESCRIPT BEAST IN HIS SECOND STAGE.
DANIEL 7:8 59
THE WOMAN AND THE DRAGON OF REVELATION 12 64
THE WOMAN WITH THE EAGLE’S WINGS OF
REVELATION 12 74
THE BEASTS OF DANIEL AND REVELATION 84
WORLD’S HISTORY IN SYMBOLS OF RAM AND GOAT 128
THE DESTRUCTION OF THE BEASTS,
THE HARVEST AND THE PLAGUES 150
THE SEVEN SEALS AND THE JUDGMENT 204
THE HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL, ELEVENTH HOUR CALL,
MATTHEW 20. HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL 224
THE FLOOD–TYPE AND ANTI-TYPE 250
THE TWO TEMPLES IN TYPE AND ANTI-TYPE 270
THE MIGHTY RIVER OF EZEKIEL 294

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 5

TOPICAL INDEX

Introduction 9

IN WHAT MANNER WERE THE SCRIPTURES GIVEN? 12
Sin Against The Holy Ghost What Is It? 13

INTRODUCING CHRIST OUR SAVIOUR
Three Days And Three Nights In the Heart Of The Earth 17
The Passover Preparation 20
Time Table From Passover To The Resurrection 23

THE PROPHECY OF DANIEL AND THE REVELATION OF JOHN
CONTAINS THE WORLD’S HISTORY 27
Symbol Of Wings And Ribs 33
“Arise Devour Much Flesh” 42
Plucked The Lions Wings 42
Man’s Heart Given To It 45

THE BEAR AND THE LEOPARD 50
The Ram And The He Goat 53
Kingdom Of Brass Rules The World 53

THE NON-DESCRIPT BEAST. DAN. 7 56
Attempts To Establish Ecclesiastical Governments 56

THE RED DRAGON. Rev.3 65
War In Heaven 66
Time Cast Out 66
The Dragon’s Horns And Heads 68
The Dragon’s Crown 69
The Accuser Of The Brethren 69

THE CHURCH OF GOD IN SYMBOL OF A WOMAN.
Rev. 12 71

THE CROWN OF TWELVE STARS IN THE NEW TESTAMENT
PERIOD 76

THE LEOPARD-LIKE BEAST. Rev.13:1-10 85
The Crowns And The Horns 87
Horns And Heads All Present 88
The Symbol Of The Heads 88
One Head Wounded Unto Death 96
His Deadly Wound Was Healed…………………………………………….. 97
All The World Wondered After The Beast 98
The Name Of Blasphemy 98
Separating The Tares From The Wheat 101
Confidence In Man Is Satan’s Sure Trap 103
A Brief Summary Of The Leopard-Like Beast 106

THE TWO-HORNED BEAST. Rev.13:11-18 108

THE SCARLET COLORED BEAST. Rev.17 111

THE WOMAN RIDING ON THE “BEASTS,”
“HEADS” AND “WATERS.” Rev.17 121
Who Is The Woman Riding On The Beast? 121
How Long Has The Woman Been In Existence? 123

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 6

TOPICAL INDEX

THE EXCEEDING GREAT HORN OF DAN. 8:9 126
Rome’s Power Not Her Own; Understanding Dark Sentences 127
The Horn Reveals That Which The Beast Fails To Do 129
Cast Down The Host And The Stars 129
The Daily And The Sanctuary Cast Down 130
How Was The Church Paganized? 134
How Idol Worship Crept Into The Church 136
SUMMARY–The Horn “Bears Rule Over All The Earth” 139
The Sabbath “Trodden” Only Once 141
Double Worship In All Ages 142

THE BEAST (666), FALSE PROPHET, MOTHER OF HARLOTS,
MAN OF SIN, WHO ARE THEY? 148
The Destruction Of The Beast And The Prophet 152
The Destruction Of The “Man Of Sin” 153
The Mother Of Harlots Not The Beast 153
The Time Of the Woman’s Destruction 154
Who Is The False Prophet? 157
The Woman Sitting On The Heads 157
The Woman Sitting On The Beast 158
The Cup, Jewels, And The Loud Colors 159
SUMMARY 160

THE ONE HUNDRED AND FORTY-FOUR THOUSAND.
Rev. 7 & 14 163
The 144,000 Sealed While In The Church 163
Servants Of God In The Time Of The Harvest 166
Are The 144,000 Of Both Sexes? 167

AT PROBATION’S END, GRAVES CEASE–
Rev. 14 & 15 170

THE TWENTY-FOURTH CHAPTER OF MATTHEW, AND
THE SIGNS OF CHRIST’S COMING 174
Committed To S.D.A. Denomination 178
The Ten Virgins–Matthew 25 180
Summary Of The Ten Virgins 185

THE SEVEN SEALS AND THE SANCTUARY 187
The Plan Of Salvation Preceded The Fall 188
Is The Sanctuary The Eternal Place Of God’s Throne? 188
Where Is The Throne Seen By John? 189
The Judgment And The Seals–Revelation Chapter 4 194
Sea Of Glass 198
The Opening Of The Book 200
The Seals By Periods–Revelation Six 201
The Meaning Of The Horses And Riders 202
First Seal–White Horse 205
The First Rider 205
Second Seal–Red Horse 206
The Rider On The Red Horse 207
The Third Seal–Black Horse 208
The Balances In The Rider’s Hand 209
Hurt Not The Oil And The Wine 210
The Fourth Seal 211
The Fifth Seal 212
The Sixth Seal 213
The Seventh Seal, Revelation 8:1-5 214
Reformation In View 219
Summary Of Commencement And Termination Of Seals 221

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 7

WHEAT AND BARLEY EACH FOR A PENNY 222
The Ancient Time Clock 225
The Morning Call 226
Second Call In The Third Hour 227
The Sixth Hour Call 227
The Ninth And Eleventh Hour Calls 229
Why Stand Ye Idle? 231
The Last First And The First Last 233
Give Them Their Hire 235
Why Early In The Morning? 236
Seven Universal Movements 236
Reason Why Three Hours To A Movement 237

WHY MILLER’S MISTAKE; WHAT IS THE FLOOD
TO US? 240
The Flood A Type Of The Destruction Of The Wicked 246
Flood Coincides With The Passover And Crucifixion 254
The Significance Of The First And The Second Month 256
Cain And Abel 257

THE FIRST AND SECOND TEMPLE–TYPE AND
ANTI-TYPE 259
The Second Temple 259
The Literal And Spiritual Distinction Between The Two Temples 261
First Temple Literally Greater, But The Second Spiritually 262
The Time For Building The Anti-Typical Temple (Church) 266
Three Decrees Issued Before Temple Was Built 273
False Accusations And Excuses 273
Objections Against The Channel God May Use 275
The Second Decree To Build “The Temple” 276
The Third Decree To Build “The Temple” 278
The Time For The Establishment Of The True Church 279
The Power Of God’s People To Build His House 280
The Result Of Obedience To God’s Word 281

ZECHARIAH 4 283
The Two Golden Pipes 285
The Seven Lamps 285
The Seven Golden Tubes 285
What Is Inspired and What Is Not? 287

THE RIVER OF EZEKIEL’S VISION 290
Ezekiel 47 291

JUSTIFICATION BY FAITH; WHAT IS IT? 299

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 8

Introduction

This book is not published to explain, or comment on truths which have been previously revealed, and accepted as such, but is to disclose realities which God has Preserved through many generations, not only from becoming extinct, but also preventing their meaning from being discovered by men of wisdom. Thus, He who controls the Scriptures is able to reveal present truth to His people at a time when needed. Therefore, though such truths are originally prophetic, they become new, and stand as a direct letter from God to men at the time revealed. “Thus saith God the Lord,… Behold, the former things are come to pass, and new things do I declare: before they spring forth I tell you of them.” (Isa. 42:5, 9.) Hence, it will prove the contents of this publication new, interesting, instructive, inspiring, and converting. The message it bears being taught by symbols and types illustrated on charts, becomes simple, and all who are searching for truth with intention to fit themselves for the heavenly garner, can easily comprehend it.

The book of “Revelation” is said to be a closed book full of symbolical mysteries, incomprehensive to human beings. This is true of all prophetic truths. The one who admits this fact of the book of “Revelation,” automatically confesses that he does not understand the Bible; for all the books of Holy Writ meet and end in the “Revelation.” Therefore, to understand that book is to understand the Bible. “The One who reveals the mysteries to John will give to the diligent searcher for truth a foretaste of Heavenly things. Those whose hearts are open to the reception of truth will be enabled to understand its teachings, and will be granted the blessing promised to those who ‘hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein’.” — “The Acts of the Apostles,” pp. 584, 585. Thus, when the Revelation is understood, it will unlock the great Store House and bring to light all the prophetic mysteries that are stored in it.

The message in this volume was prophetically timed by the parable of the “Householder” who sent laborers into His “vineyard.” (Matt. 20:1-16.) Proving to be the “11th hour” “call,” — the last, and at the right time. The fact that this wonderful revelation of the Scriptures cannot be contradicted, proves the message correct, and its inspiration true. This prophetic call is based on the prophecies of Daniel, and its explanation made clear

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 9

by the book of Revelation. Thus, it is symbolically explained. These prophetic symbols of beasts, wings, horns, heads, crowns, etc., prove to be most perfect symbols in revealing the truth represented by them and when correctly applied it is certain that their meaning cannot be misconstrued.

As the present day confusion and misunderstanding of the Scriptures among Christendom is proven by the multiplicity of sects, it is evident that the churches are in the Laodicean state: “Wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” And by denying the charge of this plain statement proves the words of the “True Witness” correct, “and knowest not.” While they think they are right, the “True Witness” declares: “Thou art all wrong.” What greater deception than this? (Read Rev. 3:14-18.) Since the Bible plainly says that it is the “truth” that shall make us “free,” we can not too closely examine ourselves and the things we believe, for if no two of this multi-sectarian Christianity believe alike, it is evident that most, if not all, are blind. And as the Bible is correct in the words: “If the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch,” then it would be useless to dispute the truth — the world is headed for the “ditch.” Would not this indisputable statement arouse the professed people of God from their slumber and sleep? Past experiences prove that many will say, “It is not I.” Knowing that this deception would arise in the last days, God has devised this pictorial representation of the truth, by which He is able to enlighten His church and call out His people.

While the enemy has succeeded in confusing the written Word, God lightens the earth with His glory by these symbolic revelations; and by which He discloses the entire truth and uncovers the traps of the devil! Thus through types and symbols He makes wise the simple and confounds the prudent by showing that where there is no type there is no truth.

This volume contains a complete symbolic revelation of the entire world’s history, both civil and religious. The reason these wonders were portrayed by symbols is the same as that which caused Christ to teach by parables. “And the disciples came, and said unto Him [Christ], Why speakest thou unto them in parables? He answered and said unto them, Because it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.” (Matt. 13:10, 11.) “But the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.” (Dan. 12:10.) “The chief purpose of teaching by parables is that the truth may be revealed to God’s children and at the same time concealed from His enemies…. For this same reason the prophecies that described the great

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 10

antichristian powers and their work down to the end of time had to be clothed in symbolic and parabolic language to insure their preservation.” — “Sabbath School Lesson Quarterly,” p. 33. Second Quarter, 1932. “Christ was the foundation of the Jewish economy. The whole system of types and symbols was a compacted prophecy of the gospel, a presentation in which were bound up the promises of redemption.” — “The Acts of the Apostles,” p. 14.

Each of these subjects could be greatly enlarged, but had we done so, this volume would have become too voluminous, also less comprehensive. Thus we have omitted many details.

(All bold face ours.) THE AUTHOR.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 11

In What Manner Were The Scriptures Given?
The Way God Speaks To Us

“God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, Hath in these last days spoken unto us by His Son.” (Heb. 1:1.) God called Abraham by His voice. He also conversed with him through angels, dreams. (Gen. 12:1; 15:12, 13;17:1-6; 18:1-22.) Jacob had the same experience. (See Gen. 28:12; 32:1, 2.) The great I AM spoke to His servant Moses from the burning bush. (Ex. 3:1-10.) Israel heard the voice of God from the cloud on mount Sinai. (Ex. 20:18, 19.) The ten commandments were “written with the finger of God.” (Ex. 31:18.) Pharaoh king of Egypt and Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon were given dreams, but the Spirit of God, through Joseph and Daniel revealed the secrets. (Gen. 41:28-36; Dan. 2:19.) David and Solomon wrote the Psalms and Proverbs, not by visions, dreams or angels, but by the silent voice of the Spirit of God imprinted in the minds of His servants. God spoke to Esther and Ruth by experiences through divine providence. John received the “Revelation” by visions. God speaks to us also by types and anti-types — through the ceremonial law, by the patriarchs, and by the experiences of ancient Israel. (See Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 1, pp. 223-235.)

God used the dead and the living, the beasts of the field, the birds of the air, the fish of the sea, the land and water, sun, moon, and stars, to reveal His divine plan and to sustain His servants, etc. (See Gen. 16:7, 9; 1 Sam. 6:7-15; Num. 22:30; 1 Kings 17:4-6; Jonah 2:10; Matt. 17:27; Num. 16:32; Matt. 24:29.) God has a thousand ways whereby He can render help in a moment. Truly, what more could divine love do for fallen human beings?

How Are The Scriptures Revealed, And Properly Interpreted?

Analysis of ancient and modern history, both sacred and secular, prove that sealed, or prophetic truth has never been revealed through the educational system of the world, or by the wisdom of man, but only by the power of God. If anything is true, it is this one thing. Said Jesus: “When He, the Spirit of Truth, is Come, He will guide you into all truth.” (John 16:13.) Christ plainly declares, that we are led into truth, not by wisdom of man but by the Spirit of God. Not into some truth, but in all

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 12

truth. When God reveals truth, He is able to lead His servants in all truth, and does not allow such instruments to mix His truth with error. Though they may not understand all, yet the message they bear is the truth and nothing but the truth. Therefore, such truths are originally revealed by inspiration only. When the time divinely appointed is fulfilled, then God calls servants of His own choice, and by the Spirit of Truth reveals a portion of His Word to them. Usually in the form of a message which they must first bear to the church.

By the same power God moved upon His numerous servants, the prophets, each writing a portion of the Bible, and when compiled it made a complete book, dealing with one main subject — salvation in Christ. Though some of these writers lived hundreds of years apart, yet each portion of Scripture perfectly harmonizes, — one throwing light upon another. Thus it proves that God was the overseer of the Scriptures and skillfully led His servants in all truth.

Sin Against The Holy Ghost, What Is It?

As the Bible is free from error, even so its interpretation under the same Spirit of Inspiration must also be correct. Therefore, the interpretation of the Bible is true, only when it is revealed through a channel of inspiration. In no other way can God lead His people in all truth. Anything less than this cannot disclose Biblical truth, regardless of its simplicity. Said the Angel to Daniel. “But I will shew thee that which is noted in the Scripture of truth: and there is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your prince.” (Dan. 10:21.) One of the gifts for the church in the Christian dispensation, is “prophets.” “And he gave some, apostles; and some prophets.” (Eph. 4:11.)

Paul, again declares of the Scriptures in his time and afterwards: “Which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto His holy Apostles and Prophets by the Spirit.” (Eph. 3:5.) When the truth of the Scriptures is presented by God’s servants, “the letter” can be understood by all who study it; but the same spirit is required to seal, change the heart, and direct the steps in newness of life. This transforming power is granted only as the receiver of the truth humbly repents from sin, renounces the world and accepts Christ. When such a message is presented, those who oppose the messenger and resist the truth, reject the Spirit, and sin against Him. The Spirit in a message is the only medium to awaken the conscience. When rebelled against, the sinner cuts himself off from the channel through which God communicates. “Wherefore

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 13

I say unto you, all manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men: but the Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him; but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come.” (Matt. 12:31, 32.)

The antediluvian world sinned against the Holy Ghost, because they believed not in the message of truth sent to save them from the dreadful flood. Therefore, they perished under sin that shall never be forgiven them. The same is true when one revolts against the divine message in any generation. Men are not condemned because they have sinned, but they are condemned when they turn a deaf ear to the divine call that is to save them from their sin.

As all prophetic truths are timely revealed, it is evident that there can be nothing disclosed by the wisdom of man, no matter how simple it may be. When God reveals a portion of His holy Word through one of His chosen instruments, analysis of history prove that they are never erring as far as the message they deliver is concerned. It is also true that those who erred in their supposed message of truth, have had no truth. So the great apostle says: “But God hath revealed them unto us by His Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God. For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God, that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. Which things also we speak, not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.” (1 Cor. 2:10-14.) Therefore, when a message is proclaimed, it is either all truth or there is no truth in it, save the quotations of the prophets.

“Yet the fact that God has revealed His will to men through His Word, has not rendered needless the continued presence and guiding of the HOLY SPIRIT. On the contrary, the Spirit was promised by our Saviour, to open the Word to His servants, to illuminate and apply its teachings. And since it was the Spirit of God that inspired the Bible, it is impossible that the teaching of the Spirit should ever be contrary to that of the Word.” — “The Great Controversy,” p. VII.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 14

Those who are inclined to question the ability of God to lead one into all truth, are not only unconsciously denying the faithfulness of His Word, but they also minimize His power by their act, and thus have “Limited the Holy One of Israel.” (Psa. 78:41.)

“The Spirit was not given — nor can it ever be bestowed — to supersede the Bible; for the Scriptures explicitly state that the Word of God is the standard by which all teaching and experience must be tested. Says the apostle John, ‘Believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.’ (1 John 4:1.) and Isaiah declares, ‘To the law and to the testimony, if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.’ (Isa. 8:20)” — “The Great Controversy,” p. VII.

“The term ‘prophet’ as used in the Bible… is employed to designate men and women engaged in a wide range of service in connection with the work of God. Some of these never uttered a prophecy as that term is generally understood… Some were used only for a special occasion, others for a long series of years. Some wrote out the message God revealed to them, and others gave them orally. To some, as in the case of Daniel and others, were committed prophecies reaching into the distant future, portions of which are still unfulfilled.

“Some were God’s messengers raised up in periods of great crisis, to warn the church and the world of threatened judgments, and to call men back to allegiance to God. Such were Samuel, Elijah, John the Baptist, and others. John disclaimed the prophetic title, claiming rather that he was a voice or a messenger of God, sent to prepare the way of the Lord in calling Israel to repentance. But as God’s messenger he was declared by Christ to be a prophet, and ‘even more than a prophet.’ Luke 7:26. ‘Surely the Lord will do nothing, but He revealeth His secrets unto His servants the prophets.’ Amos 3:7.” — “The Present Truth,” Vol. 5, No. 72.

“In the highest sense the prophet was one who spoke by direct inspiration, communicating to the people the messages he had received from God. But the name was given also to those who, though not so directly inspired, were divinely called to instruct the people in the works and ways of God.” — “Education,” p. 46.

These heavenly messengers usually were men and women of a humble character; some could neither read nor write. Though not having the advantages that great men do, these instruments in the hand of Omnipotence, caused human knowledge and worldly greatness to sink into insignificance. Thus

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 15

God sought by these methods to reveal His transforming power in the human machine both in intellect and in character. To rebel against God’s chosen instruments is to renounce His power in preference to the human, placing the finite above the infinite, who can transmit more knowledge in a moment, than the human could in a lifetime.

Though truths are revealed through inspired channels, the instrument of iniquity has often mixed them with error. Such iniquitous workers oft times resort to the use of portions of divine revelation, unlawfully using them as an entering wedge to pass on error and thus deceive the simple. Let none flatter themselves that they can escape the clutches of the devil by the studious effort of another. Everyone must study for himself to understand his own position, and with candid mind be ready to listen to all with a teachable spirit of a child. “Verily I say unto you, Whoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein.” (Mark 10:15.) Prejudice, has beguiled and ruined more souls than any trap ever devised by the great deceiver. The one who refuses to listen to reasons offered by another, is the most ignorant. Such a man is usually prejudiced because the argument presented contradicts his view of the subject, or it may be that he considers himself more intellectual or of superior social standing. Others will not hear the truth because it hurts their sinful conscience and for fear that they must part from some selfish lust. This class is under the power of the devil, and on the way to everlasting ruin — sinning against the Holy Ghost. Those who are sincere in their errors are the very ones who are found in the bottom of the devil’s kidnaping bag. This class is the hardest to convince that they are on the way to hell.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 16

Introducing Christ Our Savior

Three Days And Three Nights In The Heart Of The Earth

The question as to how long Christ remained in the tomb, and the day on which He was buried and resurrected, has been as widely discussed as any other Biblical subject. A number of theories have been advanced and doubtless much valuable time has been wasted, however, confusion upon the subject has not lessened, but rather increased.

Some one has asked, “What has that to do with our salvation?” It may not have much to do with the salvation of some, but it seems that with others it has a great deal to do. A certain sister said: “I believe all the S—– denomination teaches, but I cannot agree with the position Sister W—- holds on the subject of Christ’s burial and resurrection. I know that Christ was three days and three nights in the tomb, but Sister W—- states He was buried on Friday evening and resurrected on Sunday morning. Therefore, I cannot believe in all her writings, and for this reason I have not, and will not, become a member of your church.”

The misunderstanding of this question has kept this sister from connecting with the church. Now, if that particular denomination has the truth for the world at this present time, and this sister’s misunderstanding has kept her from accepting it, then we must concede that this widely discussed subject has something to do with the salvation of some people, to say the least.

Said Jesus: “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: For everyone that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.” (Matt. 7:7, 8.)

There could be nothing more pleasing to God than for one of His children to ask in faith the way of truth. If there is any power in the words of Jesus, then surely he who desires to know the truth and is willing to obey it, though it may demand that he sell all and give to the poor, renounce the world and all its inducements, it would be impossible for that soul to remain in darkness. Let the searcher after truth make just such a vow to God and thus try out His power and never failing promises

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 17

through the words of His Son. But though it be possible to deceive men, we can never impose upon God, for He knows what is in the heart.

One of the chief reasons why confusion arises among Bible students is because they do not entirely depend on the Biblical expression of the words. They think themselves wiser than the prophets who were inspired with the Spirit of God, and thus wish to correct the words and meaning of the Holy Bible! Hence finite mortals have attempted to rectify and correct the Infinite One, whose wisdom, power, and vision is unsearchable! Though they know their interpretation of a text is not altogether in harmony with the whole tenor of the book and law, they see no injury, and fear not God. And when the fact is revealed they refuse to exchange error for truth because it contradicts their false theology. We invite the earnest attention of the reader upon this subject and that he take notice of the wonderful harmony of the Scriptures and the great wisdom used in them.

The sister was asked: “Where is your evidence that Christ was three days and three nights in the tomb?” “My answer is,” she said, “in Matthew 12:40, ‘For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth’.” Again she was asked, “On what day do you think Christ died?” She said, “John 19:31 has the answer: ‘The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the Sabbath day, (for that Sabbath was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away.’ ” Here she explained that it could not have been the preparation for the seventh-day Sabbath, for that Sabbath was an “High” day, so it was the preparation for the passover — Wednesday. Then she began to count, “Thursday (1) Friday (2), Saturday (3); Wednesday night (1), Thursday night (2), Friday night (3). Thus there are three days and three nights.”

According to this sister’s reasoning she thinks her explanation is unquestionably correct. But not that Christ died at the ninth hour, just three hours before the end of the day (Matt. 27:46-50) and was buried at sunset — 12 o’clock. (Luke 23:52-56.)

If He was buried on Wednesday, He would have been three full days and four full nights in the tomb, for the Bible plainly declares: “In the end of the Sabbath, as it began to dawn [daybreak] toward the first day of the week, [Sunday A.M.] came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.” (Matt. 28:1.) Again we quote from Mark 16:9, “Now when

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 18

Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, He appeared first to Mary Magdalene.”

Let us examine the theory from another angle. Said Jesus: “Ye know that after two days is the feast of the passover, and the Son of man is betrayed to be crucified.” (Matt. 26:2.) “Then [after the two days] assembled together the chief priests… and consulted that they might take Jesus by subtilty, and kill him.” (Matt. 26:3, 4.) The time Christ said the words: “Ye know after two days is the feast of the passover,” could not have been later than the beginning of Tuesday, if the feast of the passover was on Thursday. Then all that took place in connection with His judgment, crucifixion, death, and burial, had to be accomplished from late Tuesday morning to sunset Wednesday, which would have been impossible according to the Biblical time table as we shall endeavor to set forth.

Note the following Scriptures: “Now the first day of the feast of unleavened bread the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover?” This was the preparation day for the feast of the Passover. “And He said, Go into the city to such a man, and say to him, The Master saith, My time is at hand; I will keep the passover at thy house with my disciples. And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them, and they made ready the passover. Now when the even was come, he sat down with the twelve. And as they did eat, he said, Verily I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me.” (Matt. 26:17-22.) The passover feast can only be observed after sunset at the beginning of the first day of unleavened bread: “In the fourteenth day of the first month at even is the Lord’s passover.” (Lev. 23:5.) This is the last day of preparation for the passover. Therefore, Jesus was not yet in the hands of the priests on the preparation for the passover feast, and much less crucified. Furthermore, Matthew is altogether clear on the subject and leaves no room for argument: “And as they did eat, [the passover] he said, Verily I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me.” (Matt. 26:21.) How could Jesus eat the passover with the twelve had he been crucified and buried? We are ready to accept truth, but when the theory is contradicted by the Scriptures, then we must not submit to erroneous conclusions, for, he who believes a lie is an abomination unto God.

Permit us to clear the controversy by facts that can stand the test. Let the reader bear in mind that the passover is a seven-day affair, or what is called the “passover week.” We quote Lev. 23:4-8: “These are the feasts of the Lord, even holy convocations, which ye shall proclaim in their season. In the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 19

fourteenth day of the first month at even is the Lord’s Passover. And on the fifteenth day of the same month is the feast of unleavened bread unto the Lord: Seven Days ye must eat unleavened bread. In the first day ye shall have an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein. But ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord seven days: in the seventh day is an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein.”

Now mark, the seventh-day Sabbath is controlled by the weekly cycle, and the passover by the monthly calendar. Therefore, in each passover week there is a seventh-day Sabbath and it may fall on any one of the seven paschal days. Again, mark that the fourteenth day is called the “Passover” day, but the fifteenth is the Passover “Feast.” (See Num. 28:17; Joshua 5:11.) The seventh-day Sabbath is called, “The Sabbath.” The sheaf offering was the first fruits of the harvest and it was to be offered before the Lord on the morrow after the Sabbath, that is, on the first day of the week, commonly called Sunday. (See Lev. 23:11.) The sheaf offering was a type of the resurrection — the first fruits. Said the apostle: “But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first fruits of them that slept” — those whom He raised. (1 Cor. 15:20; also Matt. 27:52, 53.)

Thus Christ “led captivity captive” on the very day to which the type pointed.

The Passover Preparation

The passover is a feast of seven days; therefore, the preparation for the week required longer than a day. Quoting Ex. 12:3, 6, “In the tenth day of this month [the first] they shall take to them every man a lamb… And ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month.” The people were commanded to commence the preparation on the tenth day of month. On the fourteenth day, before sunset, all leaven was to be put out from their houses. Then the fifteenth day drew on, being the first day of unleavened bread, and the passover week commenced by killing the passover lamb. “Seven days shall ye eat unleavened bread even the first day ye shall put away leaven out of your houses.” (Ex. 12:15.) Therefore, the fourteenth day was the last day of preparation, and the fifteenth, or the first day of the feast, was a holy convocation, and they were to do no servile work therein. Matthew 26:17, has reference to the same day upon which Jesus ate the passover with the twelve. (See Matt. 26:20, 21.)

The only possible days for the passover week would be as

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 20

[Passover Chart]
PICTURE

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 21, 22

follows: The fourteenth day of the first month that year was on Wednesday, and the day ended at sunset (even). The first day of the passover feast (15th day of the month) came on Thursday; the second, on Friday; the third, on Saturday (Sabbath); the fourth, on Sunday; the fifth, on Monday, the sixth, on Tuesday; the seventh and the last of the feast on Wednesday the 21st day of the month. (Follow chart on page 22).

Time Table From Passover To The Resurrection

The lamb could not be killed before the fourteenth day at even and be called “The Passover Lamb” according to the instruction given in the following Scriptures: “And the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill It (the lamb) in the evening.” (Ex. 12:6.) Suppose everything was ready and the lamb was killed as soon as the sun went down. It would take about fifteen minutes for it to die; then the pelt must be removed. In addition to this every part of it had to be dressed, washed, and placed back in the sacrifice and the opening sewed together, for there was not any part of it to be thrown away, save the waste. Therefore, the preparation for roasting the sacrifice would require not less than an hour. Thus we read: “Eat not of it raw, nor sodden at all with water, but roast with fire; his head with legs, and with the purtenance thereof.” (Ex. 12:9.)

The ancient method of roasting required more time than our modern way. A rod was drawn through the sacrifice, then it was placed over coals of fire, and kept continually turning about by means of the rod. This method of roasting would require about four hours. To eat the passover ordain the Lord’s supper, and the ordinance of humility, then sing a hymn, would have added another hour and a half. Afterwards they went to the mount of Olives. (See Mark 14:26.) The mount is about one half mile east of the third wall of the city. Therefore, it was some distance from the place where the passover was celebrated. Thus it would have taken them close to half an hour to get there on foot; after which Jesus took the three to the garden of Gethsemane.

There could not have been less than an hour and a half spent on the mount and in the garden while Jesus prayed; after which the apostles were told to take their rest in sleep, for Jesus went out to pray three times, and on returning, twice He found them sleeping, “and He cometh unto the disciples, and findeth them asleep, and saith unto Peter, What, could ye not watch with me One Hour?” (Matt. 26:40.) We may suppose they

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 23

spent at least an hour in sleeping, otherwise the words of the Master on His third return: “Take your rest” (Matt. 26:45), would have been spoken in vain. After these experiences Judas arrived with the multitude and there was a little time spent in taking Jesus; and by the time they led Him to the priests it must have consumed not less than two hours. According to this computation of time, the total of hours spent from sunset Wednesday evening (beginning of the passover by killing the lamb) to the time Jesus was led to the high priest could not have taken less than twelve hours.

The analysis of the foregoing time table, proves that when Jesus was led to Caiaphas, the high priest, it was about the twelfth hour, or shortly before daylight on Thursday morning; and after His trial before the high priest, “Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early.” (John 18:28.) “And it was the Preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour: and he [Pilate] saith unto the Jews, Behold your King!” (John 19:14.) As John states that it was early when they led Him from Caiaphas to the hall of judgment, and as he also states that it was about the sixth hour (either midnight, or midday according to ancient time), then it must have been shortly after midnight (about the sixth hour) when Pilate said to the Jews, “Behold your King,” for John would not call midday, early. Therefore, after He had been judged by the Sanhedrin they called Pilate, and then went to the hall of judgment. This was done on the morning of the day following, after they had taken Jesus from the garden — early Friday morning.

Says John, “And it was the preparation of the passover.” We have previously explained that the preparation for the passover lamb was not one day, but rather a four day affair.

Furthermore, Matthew plainly says: “They made ready the Passover. Now when even was come, He [Christ] sat down with the twelve. And… they did eat.” (Matt. 26:19-21.) Therefore, the passover preparation mentioned by John, cannot be the preparation for the passover lamb, but rather the preparation for the passover Sabbath (the seventh-day), called the passover preparation, because it was in the passover week, as it occurred only once a year. So then, that Friday is called “the preparation of the passover.” Thus, the seventh-day Sabbath in the passover week was called a “High Day,” because it was a Sabbath within a Sabbath — the highest day in the year.

According to time tabulation, the Jewish rulers tried Jesus from twelve o’clock Thursday morning, to about six o’clock Friday morning (ancient time). Nine hours later — at the third hour (Friday), Jesus was crucified. (See Mark 15:25.) After

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 24

He had been on the cross for three hours the sun was darkened (at six o’clock — noon. See Mark 15:33.) Three hours later Jesus died and the sun again gave light. (See Matt. 27:45-50.) In the three remaining hours to sunset, very hasty preparation was made and the Saviour was placed in Joseph’s new tomb just before the seventh-day Sabbath drew on. We quote Luke 23:53-56: “And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid. And that day was the preparation, and the Sabbath drew on. And the women also, which came with Him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how His body was laid. And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the Sabbath day according to the commandment.” Thus Jesus remained in the tomb from twelve o’clock Friday evening to about twelve o’clock Sunday morning. This is also proven by Mark 16:9, “Now when Jesus had risen early the first day of the week.” Therefore, a total of about thirty-six hours in the tomb; and a grand total of eighty-four hours from the commencement of the passover to the resurrection.

Now mark, that from the time the Jews laid hands on Christ (Thursday the 12th hour) to His resurrection (Sunday the 12th hour), there were exactly seventy-two hours or three days and three night. Thus fulfilling the words of Jesus: “For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.” (Matt. 12:40.) The idea that in the “heart of the earth” means in the grave, is man’s supposition without Bible foundation. If the Saviour had in mind His experience in the grave, He would have said so. If His grave was in the center of the earth — about 4,000 miles beneath its surface (the heart of the earth) then one may suppose He meant the heart of the earth. Jesus used the expression to indicate that He was to be three days and three nights in the hands of sinners, and in the grave. Why are sinners called “The heart of the earth”? Because man was made of it according to Gen. 3:19, “For dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.”

At this point we draw the reader’s attention to the chart on page 22. Take notice of the infinite wisdom used to devise the picture of the great sacrifice (the Cross) for human beings, which is an evidence of boundless love Divine. Note first, that the hand on the clock dial made its round three times. Mark that each event was three hours apart (3 x 9 and 6 x 12), making the cross.

Now observe that the position of the cross as it is on the dial, does not show the proper proportion. But if the reader will

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 25

turn the diagram upside down as it were, which would show the way the ancient clock measured time — being regulated by sunset at twelve o’clock, then the cross appears in its perfect form; thus we have another view of divine perfection.

The line across the dial between the hours of four and five, ten and eleven — marked north and south pole, gives the exact position of the globe as it travels on its yearly orbit. Now look to the upper right at the sun as it was then in its proper relation to the earth, as it darkened from the sixth to the ninth hour and we see the sun stood in accurate position over the hours that remained in darkness! Is not this picture perfect — beyond question? If so, could an intelligent being imagine that this all happened by accident? Does not this show unmistakable evidence that God had pre-ordained it all, and that by His mighty power it has come to pass to teach His children His plan, and the salvation that is offered to them? Said Paul, “The works were finished from the foundation of the world.” (Heb. 4:3.) John also declares that the lamb was slain from the foundation of the world. (See Rev. 13:8.) Sinner, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world!”

Though the passover lamb typified the crucifixion of Christ, it was not intended that He should be offered on the very day the lamb was killed. This fact is self-evident, for the lamb was killed in the evening and Christ was crucified in the morning — three hours after sunrise, — and died three hours before the evening.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 26

The Prophecy Of Daniel And The Revelation Of John Contain The World’s History

“Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand.” (Rev. 1:3.)

“Let none think, because they cannot expound the meaning of every symbol in the Revelation, that it is useless for them to search this book in an effort to know the meaning of the truth it contains. The one who revealed these mysteries to John will give to the diligent searcher for truth a foretaste of heavenly things. Those whose hearts are open to the reception of truth will be enabled to understand its teachings, and will be granted the blessing promised to those who ‘hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein’. ” — “The Acts of the Apostles,” p. 584.

“In the Revelation all the books of the Bible meet and end. Here is the complement of the book of Daniel. One is a prophecy; the other a revelation. The book that was sealed is not the Revelation, but that portion of the prophecy of Daniel relating to the last days. The angel commanded, ‘But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end’.” — Id. p. 585.

“The number seven indicates completeness…. while the symbols used reveal the condition of the church at different periods in the history of the world.” — Id. p. 585.

“Finite men should beware of seeking to control their fellow men, taking the place assigned to the Holy Spirit. Let not men feel that it is their prerogative to give to the world what they suppose to be truth, and refuse that anything should be given contrary to their ideas. This is not their work. Many things will appear distinctly as truth, which will not be acceptable to those who think their own interpretation of the Scriptures always right. Most decided changes will have to be made in regard to ideas which some have accepted as without a flaw.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 76.

A large portion of Christendom agree that we are living in the last days of this world’s history. When Jesus was asked by his disciples for the signs of His return to earth again, and of the end of the world, one of the many signs He gave was; “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 27

readeth, let him understand:).” (Matthew 24:15.) It is evident from the words of the Master that the book of Daniel contains information regarding the signs of the times and of the end of the world. The prophecies of Daniel were of little worth to the disciples and the early Christian church, for Daniel says the book was sealed to the time of the end. (Dan. 12:4.) And since the book is now open it is evident that we are living in the time of the end. (Rev. 22:6-10.) But the book was to be open to one class of people and shut to another, for He added, “Many shall be purified and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.” (Dan. 12:10.) Therefore, it is important that we should be free from all wickedness and obedient to the divine requirements, if we would understand and receive the blessings contained in the book.

The intention of this publication is not to explain the symbols which have heretofore been fully explained in various publications and proved to be correct in general outline up to the present, but our intention is to clear certain features which have been hidden by the Spirit of God for a time. The outstanding symbols which are so familiar to Bible students, will be briefly visualized, sufficient only to connect the thought with the symbols that are to be explained. We shall endeavor to prove that the symbols of the book of Daniel and Revelation contain the entire world’s history, both civil and religious, from creation to redemption.

In the second chapter of Daniel, beginning with the first universal kingdom (Babylon) after the flood, we have the world’s history from thence to the second coming of Christ, or to the end of the present world, represented in one great metalic image. “Thou, O king, sawest, and behold a great image. This great image, whose brightness was excellent, stood before thee; and the form thereof was terrible. This image’s head was of fine gold, his breast and his arms of silver, and his thighs of brass, his legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay. Thou sawest till a stone was cut out without hands, which smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake them to pieces…. And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever. Forasmuch as thou sawest that stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold: the great God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 28

PICTURE

THE SYMBOL OF THE WORLD
DANIEL 2

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 29

hereafter: and the dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure.” (Dan. 2:31-34, 44, 45.)

The gold, silver, brass, and iron have been interpreted to represent Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia and Rome. The mixture of iron and clay — the feet and the toes — the present kingdoms succeeding the fall of Rome. Wonderful prophecy it is, so simple and so true. But this great image only reveals the framework, as it were, of our world’s history.

In the seventh chapter of Daniel we have the same chronological arrangement in symbols of various beasts. The reason for the duplication is to reveal in detail the historical events which were to transpire within the framework of the great image. “Daniel spake and said, I saw in my vision by night, and, behold, the four winds of the heaven strove upon the great sea. And four beasts came up from the sea, diverse one from another. The first was like a lion, and it had eagle’s wings: I beheld till the wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted up from the earth, and made to stand upon the feet as a man, and a man’s heart was given to it. And behold another beast, a second like to a bear, and it raised up itself on one side, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it between the teeth of it: and they said thus unto it, Arise, devour much flesh. After this I beheld, and lo another, like a leopard, which had upon the back of it four wings of a fowl; the beast had also four heads; and dominion was given to it. After this I saw in the night visions, and beheld a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: and it devoured and break in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns. I considered the horns, and, behold there came up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots: and behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great things.” (Dan. 7:2-8.)

The lion, the bear, the leopard, and the non-descript beast depict the same kingdoms as the gold, the silver, brass and iron. The unnatural and peculiar symbols connected with the beasts, namely, the wings, ribs, horns, and heads, are capable of disclosing the mysteries of historical occurrences which were to transpire within the great prophetic periods. The most wonderful thing about these prophetic symbols is that they are perfectly capable of revealing the truth, and once understood aright, they cannot be contradicted. Any interpretation of symbolical prophecies that do not perfectly fit the explanation given is never to be depended upon. The interpretation of such symbols must not

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 30

PICTURE

THE WORLDS HISTORY IN SYMBOLS OF
BEASTS

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 31, 32

only be in harmony with the whole tenor of God’s book and law, but it must point out some important lesson for God’s people; and when such an explanation, as referred to, is derived from the scriptures, then only we have the truth.

While the head of gold on the great image represented the kingdom of Babylon at the height of her glory, the lion covers a greater period according to Genesis 10:8-10: “And Cush begat Nimrod: he began to be a mighty one in the earth. He was a mighty hunter before the Lord: Wherefore it is said, Even as Nimrod the mighty hunter before the Lord. And the beginning of his kingdom was Babel, and Erech, and Accad, and Calneh, in the land of Shinar.” The beginning of Nimrod’s kingdom was “Babel,” or as it is in the Greek, “Babylon.” His dominion extended over the four cities of the plain; namely, Babylon, Erech, Accad, and Calneh. If the reader will turn to Genesis 10:1-8 and carefully count the persons born from the family of Noah after going out from the ark of the deluge to the birth of Nimrod, it will be noticed that Nimrod is the 26th person born after the flood. The location of the city was in the land of Shinar, as in Genesis 11:2: “And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there.”

The name Babel (Babylon in Greek) originated at the time the tower of Babel was in building, after which God confounded the multitude by diversity of speech. According to Daniel, the capitol of Babylon stood on the same plain: “And the Lord gave Jehoiakim, king of Judah into his hand [The king of Babylon],… which he carried into the land of Shinar.” (Dan. 1:2.) Therefore Babylon was founded immediately after the flood, perhaps somewhere between 2400 and 2300 B.C., and had reached her height as a universal empire between 400 or 500 B.C. Babylon, in her development, had consumed a period of about 1800 years or more. Certainly no one would think that Babylon made very rapid speed in conquering the ancient world.

Symbol Of Wings And Ribs

We may now inquire the meaning of the wings on the lion and on the leopard; also the ribs in the mouth of the bear. The wings on the lion certainly cannot represent speed, as some have taught. If wings were to represent rapidity they should have been on the bear, for Cyrus and Darius conquered old Babylon over night. Furthermore, if wings represent speed on one beast, they must likewise represent the same on the other. Could they represent speed on the four-headed leopard beast? Certainly not. A careful observation of the symbols

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 33

show that the leopard beast had nothing to do with Alexander’s conquest of Medo-Persia. The leopard represents the kingdom after the conquest was accomplished. The four heads are the four Grecian divisions after the death of Alexander; namely, “Cassander, Lysimachus, Ptolemy, and Seleucus.”

The conflict and conquest between Medo-Persia and Grecia is brought to our attention in Daniel 8:5-7: “And as I was considering, behold, an he goat came from the west on the face of the whole earth and touched not the ground: and the goat had a notable horn between his eyes. And he came to the ram which had two horns, which I had seen standing before the river, and ran into him in the fury of his power. And I saw him come close unto the ram, and he was moved with choler against him, and smote the ram, and brake his two horns: and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but he cast him down to the ground, and stamped upon him: and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand.”

In Dan. 8:20, 21, Daniel was told by the angel that the he goat “is Grecia,” the ram, “Medo-Persia,” and the notable horn between his eyes, is “the first king.” Therefore, Alexander’s swift conquest is represented by the “he goat” which touched not the ground. If wings were to represent speed they should have been on the “he goat” and not on the leopard. Since the truth of what has been said cannot be denied, and as the thought that has been entertained by some is contradictory to the symbols, we must look elsewhere for the application of the “wings.” We think it is far safer and wiser as well as more reasonable for one to admit his mistake — as we mortals are apt to make many of them — rather than to become involved in contradictory interpretations of the Word of God.

First, we must understand that Inspiration is recording by means of these symbols the entire world’s history. Let us not forget that there was a world before the flood. If one of us should undertake this wonderful architectural feat to devise a blue-print, or chart, of this world’s history, we certainly would take into consideration a complete account of all its parts. God being infinite in wisdom, as well as in power, would certainly not overlook or thoughtlessly neglect in His great chart of historical events to consider His world before the flood.

A record of a divine survey of this world’s history from creation to redemption would be of great importance at this present time. In an age of infidelity, atheism, and hypocrisy, men who profess to be wise in secular, as well as religious matters, have lost sight of the source of true wisdom and knowledge. “Because that, when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God, neither

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 34

[Picture of Beast of Dan. 7:2,4]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 35, 36

[Picture of Beast of Dan. 7:5]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 37, 38

[Picture of Beast of Dan. 7:6]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 39, 40

were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools.” (Rom. 1:21, 22.) Even those who profess to be teachers of righteousness, have forfeited their faith in the Biblical reckoning of creation. God having knowledge of the present deceptive denial of His holy Word, has devised a prophetic blue-print in symbols of beasts, wings, ribs, horns, heads, crowns, etc., by which He points out in this prophetic panorama, the facts, with a force that should humiliate men and show them their utter ignorance and lack of wisdom.

According to Biblical reckoning the flood came more than 1600 years after creation. God originated the human race through Adam and Eve. Therefore, one people, one race, one language and nation from creation to the flood. The rulership given to Adam we call the first universal Adamic empire. Babylon was the second; Medo-Persia is the third; Grecia the fourth; Rome the fifth; the broken state of Rome (symbolized by the feet and toes of the great image of Daniel 2, which is the present unstable civilization) is the sixth; and from the close of the millennium after the resurrection of the wicked to their second death, is the seventh and last. Thus the Biblical number seven, as always, signifies, completeness. Therefore, seven such universal empires, revealing a complete history of the world, denote the end of sin and its dominion.

If we mortals were to devise such a chart by symbols of beasts, it is certain we would have sufficient intelligence to number every beast in his regular order. We may not suppose that God is less thoughtful in His marvelous perfection. Therefore, He has numbered every beast. We must first consider those which represented the Old Testament time, by the great metallic image; namely, the Gold — Babylon; the silver — Medo-Persia; the brass — Grecia. Gold is the chief of metals which would stand as number one; silver is second to gold, therefore number two; brass is third to gold, meaning number three. The lion, the bear, and the leopard are numbered in like manner. The lion is king or chief of beasts, therefore number one, corresponding with the gold. The bear is second to a lion, therefore number two, corresponding with silver. The leopard is third to a lion, hence number three, corresponding with the brass. These are the first set of numbers, but there is yet another set of which we must speak.

These would bring us back to our subject of what is the meaning of the wings on the lion as well as on the leopard, and the ribs in the mouth of the bear. God certainly would not have mapped out the world’s history, from the flood to the end, and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 41

failed to take into account all its parts. There must be something in this chart of historical events to indicate that He had a universal empire before the flood, as previously explained. That empire being the first, naturally stands as number one; Babylon number two; Medo-Persia, number three; and Grecia, number four. If this claim is correct, we must find this set of numbers on the lion, bear and leopard.

The wings on the lion denote empire number two. The lion by nature is first — first from the flood but (unnaturally) by two wings, second from creation. The ribs in the mouth of the bear signify empire number three. The bear by nature is second from the flood, but (unnaturally), by three ribs he is third from creation; ribs are used, for wings go in pairs. The four wings on the leopard denote that Grecia is the fourth universal empire. The leopard by nature is third from the flood, but (unnaturally), by the wings, fourth from creation. History flies, therefore wings make a perfect symbol.

“Arise, Devour Much Flesh”

“Arise, devour much flesh,” said the ribs to the bear. (Dan. 7:5.) The Medo-Persia opened the way for imperial wars, therefore: “Arise, devour much flesh.” Thus empire after empire plunged into bloody wars. The ribs in the mouth of the bear cannot mean nations, as some have taught, for nations are symbolized by horns, and not by ribs. Neither can they denote certain provinces that Medo-Persia could not have conquered, for he has them in his mouth, and it would be inconsistent to suppose that the Persians would have oppressed certain states more than others. Had that been the case, the bear would have stamped upon them as did the non-descript beast. (Dan. 7:7.) The symbol is contrary to such suppositions, and there is neither proof nor lesson that could be derived by any such theory.

Plucked The Lion’s Wings

Coming back to the lion, symbol of Babylon, Daniel says: “The first was like a lion, and had eagle’s wings: I beheld till the wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted up from the earth, and made to stand upon the feet as a man, and a man’s heart was given to it.” (Dan. 7:4.) “His wings were plucked.” The symbol denotes the same as the plucking of the three horns from the non-descript beast. (Dan. 7:8.) If the plucking up of the horns denotes their kingdom was taken from them, then plucking the wings signifies that Babylon, as empire number two was to pass away, fulfilling Daniel’s interpretation of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 42

[Picture of Beast of Dan. 7:4]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 43, 44

handwriting on the wall: “This is the interpretation of the thing: Mene; God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it.” (Dan. 5:26.) Therefore, Babylon fell into the hands of the Medo-Persian kings. Thus his wings “were plucked,” and the Medo-Persian empire, number three, succeeded the lion, number two.

Man’s Heart Given To It

After the wings of the lion were plucked, says Daniel: “He was made to stand upon his feet as a man, and a man’s heart was given to it.” Whatever is meant by the position of the beast and the exchange of heart, its application is after Babylon had fallen under Medo-Persian rule, for he stood as a man after the wings “were plucked.” If we are to acquire the understanding of the symbol, we must first consider the function of the heart, for the symbol itself must be perfect, otherwise the truth cannot be determined.

The function of a heart is to preserve the life energy in the body. Let the heart stop and all is lost. This most vital organ is a governor of the body. As an empire is composed of numerous individuals, and their necessities, just so is the living body composed of a multitude of life cells, and all their essentials. As the duty of a king is to preserve the life energy in his kingdom, also punish or uproot the evil and to supervise the good, just so does the heart. By contraction and expansion it controls and imparts the flowing, living energy in the form of pure blood. The evidence gathered thus far Proves that the heart is a fitting symbol of a king. But we must specify the difference between the human and the beastly heart. Daniel 4:16, speaking of the penalty that was to fall upon the king before he was driven from his throne to the field with the beasts, says: “Let his heart be changed from a man’s and let a beast’s heart be given unto him; and let seven times pass over him.” After the king’s heart was changed, he lost his reason, and by nature became equal to an ox. “The same hour was the thing fulfilled upon Nebuchadnezzar: and he was driven from men, and did eat grass as an oxen and his body was wet with the dew of heaven, till his hairs were grown like eagles’ feathers, and his nails like birds’ claws.” (Dan. 4:33.)

The human intellect does not consist in the external image of mankind, but it rather exists in the human heart. This thought is very emphatically entertained by the scriptures: “For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.” Therefore, the symbol (man’s heart) may denote intelligence. However, the symbol cannot infer human vision, but rather a proper

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 45

understanding of God, for the Bible says: “The fool hath said in his heart, there is no God.” (Psa. 53:1.) Obtaining a clear vision of the infinite power of the Eternal One is what God calls true education. The sum of the symbol is, Babylon was forced to acknowledge the existence of the Most High by removing one king (beast’s heart) and setting up another (man’s heart).

Having made clear what the symbol seems to indicate, we must take a brief survey of the ancient monarchy to see if this interpretation can be fully supported by the symbolical heart. As the everlasting example set forth by the flood for future generations had failed to teach the Chaldean rulers God’s power and existence, the Creator of mankind in His mercy, patience and long suffering, not willing that any should perish, made a supreme effort to save that nation. “The Lord is not slack concerning His Promise, as some men count slackness; but is long suffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance.” (2 Peter 3:9.)

When the dream of the great image was given to Nebuchadnezzar his memory of the object was blotted out, but the impression left in his mind was greatly increased. After the urgent demand from the wise men had failed to reveal the king’s dream, Daniel, by divine revelation, unmasked the mysterious phenomena by interpreting the dream. This wonderful miracle should have converted the king and all the wise men of Babylon to the Hebrew worship, for by the power of Daniel’s God they had escaped the death penalty; but there was no change for the better. Though the king honored God with his lips, his heart drew away from Him. The king destroyed not the idols in the land, but in his blindness proceeded to set up superior ones; for shortly after the interpretation of the dream he demanded of all his subjects the worship of the “golden image” which he had set up in the plain of Dura. (Read the third chapter of Daniel.)

The refusal of the three Hebrews to bow down to the idol, and the miracle by which they were saved from the fiery furnace, had deeply affected the minds of the rulers, but it too, failed to change the king’s heart. Again he honored the God of gods with his lips but not by his deeds. The king’s ungodly deeds made it necessary for a supernatural penalty. Hence a tremendous effort to bring him to a realization of his dependence upon the Creator was necessary. The dream given him (in Daniel four), of the great tree — a symbol of himself — and its interpretation by Daniel, had convinced the hard-hearted monarch of its truth, and the judgment that was to fall upon him, except he repent. Daniel said: “Wherefore, O king, let my counsel be acceptable unto thee, and break off thy sins by righteousness,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 46

and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the poor; if it be a lengthening of thy tranquility…. At the end of twelve months he walked in the palace of the kingdom of Babylon…. The same hour was the thing fulfilled upon Nebuchadnezzar; and he was driven from men, and did eat grass as oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven, till his hairs were grown like eagles’ feathers, and his nails like birds’ claws.” (Dan. 4:27, 29, 33.)

At the end of the painful experience, the king said: “Now I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honour the King of heaven, all whose works are truth, and His ways judgment: and those that walk in pride He is able to abase.” (Dan. 4:37.) Though he acknowledged the power of the Eternal One, worshiped Him, and uttered words of praise with a most sublime expression, the king failed to surrender his heathen heart and renounce the pagan system of worship. He failed to embrace the great importance of imparting the knowledge of Jehovah to his posterity for the tranquility and endurance of his kingdom.

These wonderful experiences were for an object lesson to future kings. Shortly after the fulfillment of the dream, the kings’ grandson had ascended the throne. In his heathen custom he ventured to defy the God of gods, and the King of kings, who is able to make oxen out of kings and kings out of oxen, and rulers out of slaves. “For promotion cometh neither from the east, nor from the west, nor the south. But God is the judge: He putteth down one, and setteth up another.” (Psa. 75:6, 7.)

The sacred vessels had never before been defiled by any king as in Belshazzar’s drunken feast. God will forbear until man steps over the boundary line. This Belshazzar did by bringing the sacred vessels before his lords, concubines, and heathen gods. At the appearance of the hand writing on the wall his guilty conscience troubled him; his loins were loosed, and his knees smote one against the other. Belshazzar, like his father, ignored Daniel and summoned the wise men of Babylon to interpret the writing; though he should have known their inability to reveal the secret. At last Daniel was called and at his appearance he said: “This is the interpretation of the thing: Mene; God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it. Tekel; Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. Peres; Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians.” (Dan. 5:26-28.) The priceless experiences of his father that were at his access could have been everlasting blessings, but by ignoring the power of God the king reversed the benefits from a blessing to a curse, and brought a final end to his kingdom. Every resource to make the lion (Babylon) stand up like a man under the rule of the Chaldean kings had been exhausted, and every effort failed.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 47

Therefore, the time had come for the Lord to apply the last remedy to the lion kingdom.

Cyrus, of whom God had spoken by His prophet many years in advance, was granted to enter the capital city of the Chaldean king. (See Isa. 45:1.) Babylon as empire number two passed away, and the symbol of the “plucked” wings met its fulfillment. “In that night was Belshazzar the king of the Chaldean’s slain.” The lion’s heart is a symbol of the heathen king — Belshazzar who was slain — and thus the beastly heart was removed. Man proposes, but oftentimes another power over which he has no control, disposes.

Daniel was made first president over the 120 princes because an “excellent spirit was found in him.” Both Cyrus and Darius were converted to the worship of the true God. Therefore, the everlasting Arm which intervenes in the affairs of mankind, set up a king of His own choice.

In this manner the symbols met their fulfillment and the lion “was lifted up from the earth, and made to stand upon the feet as a man, and a man’s heart was given to it.”

The heart is a fitting emblem of a ruler of a nation. The contrast between a godly and an ungodly king is as vastly different as between the human and the beastly heart. The heart is the life-giving energy to the human body, just as a king is the head of a nation.

After freedom had been granted to the Jews, Cyrus, in his proclamation said: “Thus saith Cyrus king of Persia, The Lord God of heaven hath given me all the kingdoms of the earth; and He hath charged me to build him an house at Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Who is there among you of all His people? His God be with him, and let him go up to Jerusalem, which is in Judah, and build the house of the Lord God of Israel, (He is the God,) which is in Jerusalem.” (Ezra 1:2, 3.) This godly influence of the kings of Medo-Persia did not wear out until years later. The decree made by Cyrus was written in a roll and placed at Achmetha, in the palace that is in the province of the Medes. Years later the roll being found by Darius, the edict was immediately carried out. Cyrus had decreed that all should make a free will offering, and the king himself contributed without limit. He said: “Moreover I make a decree what ye shall do to the elders of these Jews for the building of this house of God: that of the king’s goods, even of the tribute beyond the river, forthwith expenses to be given to these men, that they be not hindered.” (Ezra 6:8.) He further decreed that all the needs to maintain the sacrificial services “be given them day by day without fail.” Then he added “That they may offer sacrifices

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 48

of sweet savours unto the God of heaven, and pray for the life of the king, and of his sons.” (Ezra 6:10.) Nebuchadnezzar professed conversion after his wonderful experience with the God of heaven, and declared: “And all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing: and He doeth according to His will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth: and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest thou? At the same time my reason returned unto me; and for the glory of my kingdom, mine honor and brightness returned unto me, and my counsellors and my lords sought unto me; and I was established in my kingdom, and excellent majesty was added unto me. Now I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honour the King of heaven, all whose works are truth, and His way judgment: and those that walk in pride He is able to abase.” (Dan. 4:35-37.)

Though the sublime words spoken by the Chaldean king seems to reveal a change of heart, his works showed failure in what his lips proclaimed. What a contrast between the Babylonian monarch, and the Medo-Persian kings! Nebuchadnezzar declined to set God’s people free, he refused to restore the sacred vessel to the King of heaven; he made no decree for the rebuilding of the house of God; he gave no gift of any kind to the King of kings; he imparted not the knowledge of Jehovah to his people; he left his children and his household to worship the heathen gods of wood and stone; he made no effort to give God the glory, save with his lips.

Though we have these living examples before us, yet how often we admit by our lips that which is right and true, and make no move to reach for the stretched out Arm of divine love. Multitudes are aping the standard set by the ancient monarch. “This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and honoureth me with their lips; but their heart is far from me.” (Matt. 15:8.)

Though Nebuchadnezzar failed in these sacred things, God, in His great mercy saved the King. God bore long with the Babylonian king, but “the once proud monarch had become a humble child of God; the tyrannical, overbearing ruler, a wise and compassionate king. He who had defied and blasphemed the God of heaven, now acknowledged the power of the Most High, and earnestly sought to promote the fear of Jehovah and the happiness of his subjects. Under the rebuke of Him who is King of kings and Lord of lords, Nebuchadnezzar had learned at last the lesson which all rulers need to learn.” — “Prophets and Kings,” p. 521.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 49

The Bear And The Leopard

The example made of the Babylonian monarchs should have an object lesson to all successive kings. The godly influence of Cyrus might also have been retained, but the kings of Medo-Persia, like the Chaldeans, were looking forward to worldly glory without fear of Him who can set up Kingdoms, and depose kings.

The priceless lesson taught by the punishment of the Chaldean kings, should have been a blessing to them, but in their vain imagination they departed from the source of true wisdom and from power that is never failing. Thus that which was intended as a blessing became a condemnation. Therefore, the kings of Medo-Persia grew worse than the kings of Grecia whose idols were their gods, and perverse appetite their only rule of life. Thus again the time had come for the ribs in the mouth of the bear to speak, “Arise and devour much flesh.” Therefore, the arm of Omnipotence was withdrawn from the Persian king, and Alexander, with the swiftness of an eagle marched upon his prey. So, Medo-Persia opened the gateway for the bloodiest wars in our world’s history. In this manner the words, “Arise, devour much flesh,” met their fulfillment.

Says Daniel: “And as I was considering, behold, an he goat came from the west on the face of the whole earth, and touched not the ground; and the goat had a notable horn between his eyes. And he came to the ram that had two horns, which I had seen standing before the river, and ran into him in the fury of his power. And I saw him come close unto the ram, and he was moved with choler against him, and he smote the ram, and brake his two horns: and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but he cast him down to the ground, and stamped upon him: and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand…. The ram which thou sawest having two horns are the kings of Media and Persia. And the rough goat is the king of Grecia; and the great horn that is between his eyes is the first king.” (Dan. 8:5-7, 20, 21.) Therefore, Alexander, whose love for conquest knew no bounds, was the first to successfully lead the west against the east.

But no sooner had Alexander conquered the empire, than he engaged in a drunken debauch and passed away while yet in his youth. Thus the horn of the “he goat” was broken off from between his eyes, “And for it came up four notable ones towards

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 50

[Picture of Ram & Goat]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 51, 52

the four winds of heaven.” Alexander not having a successor to inherit the throne, the kingdom was divided between his four generals; namely, Cassander, Lysimachus, Ptolemy, and Seleucus. Thus time and providence brought about the four-headed leopard beast.

The Ram And The He Goat

The entire conflict between the nations is symbolized by the ram and the goat, with various horns coming up and breaking off. Why a ram and a goat? Why not some other species of animals? Jesus gives the answer: “And before him shall be gathered all nations: and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: And he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left.” (Matt. 25:32, 33.)

By these domestic beasts inspiration conveys the thought that the inhabitants of earth are but sheep and goats — true and false religion. It also signifies that wars are a strife between good and evil. But why Medo-Persia by a ram, and Grecia by a goat? Why not the reverse? The kings of the Medo-Persian empire became believers in the true God as previously explained; thus having principle is contrary to those of Grecia. For that reason Medo-Persia was represented by a ram and Grecia by a goat. Wonderful it is to note how perfect and thoughtful was the great wisdom and care of the Infinite One, as exercised to devise these symbols. Only omnipotence can invent such perfect prophetic art, foretelling historical events.

Kingdom Of Brass Rules The World

It has been previously explained that the lion, the bear, and the leopard beasts are divinely numbered. The leopard being the fourth empire from creation, and as the numbers in that fashion stop with him, naturally the question would arise: Why not continue the numerical order with the beasts that followed the leopard? There are several reasons for the change with that particular beast. As Rome was slowly rising from within the Grecian empire she finally absorbed the last Grecian division and the Ptolemy dynasty became a province of the Roman state about 27 B.C. Thus the Old Testament closed with Grecia and with Rome the New began. Therefore, between Grecia and Rome lies the dividing line. It also noted that the beasts representing the Old Testament are hornless, but the ones in the New are with horns. All of which signifying the close of the typical and the commencement of the anti-typical period.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 53

The numerals of the Bible are like rich veins of metal beneath the surface of the earth. Thousands walk over these unknown treasures until some unseen power brings them to the surface. We know that the Trinity is best expressed by the use of the terms, Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Likewise we express God’s attributes in three terms, namely, omnipresence, omniscience, and omnipotence. This feature could be greatly enlarged upon.

If three is the symbol of the Triune Jehovah, four must designate that which proceeds from Him, as revealed in creation. The cherubims consist of four living creatures, each having the face of a lion, a calf, a man, and an eagle, respectively. There are four regions of the earth: East, North, South and West, which is expressive of the completeness of direction; likewise: winter, spring, summer and autumn covers a complete circle of the seasons. We have already observed that there were four universal empires in the history of the world from creation to the crucifixion. We may also note the fact in connection with this subject that there is a combination of the three-fold with the four-fold as clearly seen in the work of creation in which the first four days were employed in forming the sphere, and the remaining three in the creation of the living creatures and culminating in a Sabbath rest. The fourth day saw the material substance of creation finished, and on the fifth and sixth days, was the peopling of the earth. In the book of Revelation under the head of the seven seals, we observe that the first four seals were clearly separated from the last three by the symbols of four horses. Thus it appears that the four-fold measure in each case precedes the three-fold, just as in creation order: each division culminating in the seven of perfection. For this reason there are four sections in the great image of Daniel Two, four beast’s in Daniel’s vision, four wings and four heads on the leopard with whom the numbers in that fashion ceased. Thus it is evident that the Old Testament closed with a symbolic number — four (the leopard-beast). Showing that all the necessary provision for the salvation of the human family was completed under the dispensation of this prominent number, “four,” as it terminated about the time of the crucifixion. Thus this number is used in connection with incidences to signify earthwide.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 54

Blow ye the trumpet in Zion,
and sound an alarm in
my holy mountain; let all
the inhabitants of the land
tremble; for the day of the
Lord cometh, for it is nigh
at hand. (Joel 2:1.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 55

The Non-Descript Beast
Daniel 7:7

Following the four-headed leopard comes the non-descript beast of Daniel 7:7, representing the fourth universal empire from the flood, but the fifth one from creation. Rome is represented by a more terrible symbol than the kingdoms before it. There must be a special reason why the Roman monarchy is represented by a non-descript beast. The symbol reveals that the Roman system of government was an arrangement that could not be described. The nearest approach to a correct name is the term — non-descript.

We shall now consider its government administration. — The crucifixion of Christ and the martyrdom of the Christians give evidence that the Roman executive authority was vested in paganism, which was at war with Christianity. As these Christians were put to death for refusal to worship the gods of the people, it is obvious that the Jews used the civil arm of Rome to try and enforce their own religious customs; Jesus being an example, for He was crucified as a result of religious controversy. Rome in the first century persecuted the Christians, but after adopting Christianity, she ill-treated the pagans; compelling them to join the so-called Christian church. From the evidence gathered, it is plain to see that the Roman monarchy was a tool for either Pagan Jew, or Christian; alternating in favor of one, and then of the other. Inasmuch as the character of the Imperial Roman jurisdiction could not be defined as Pagan, Jew, or Christian, “non-descript” is the only fitting symbol. It is said of Constantine at his death that his subjects knew not what kind of burial to give him, since he was a professed Christian, but at heart a Pagan. Perhaps many nations as well as some professed Christians at this present time are non-descript like the Romans, for the apostle has described their condition thusly: “For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers having itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables.” (2 Tim. 4:3, 4.)

Attempts To Establish Ecclesiastical Governments

The question may arise: What hindered Satan from establishing an ecclesiastical monarchy before the closing period of

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 56

[Picture of Beast of Dan. 7:7]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 57, 58

[Picture of Beast of Dan. 7:25]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 59, 60

the Old Testament? The only answer that can be given, is, the Jewish nation permitted him to becloud their eyes. They were told not to make a confederacy with the world, but, unmindful of the command they made a league with the Romans, and that is what helped Satan to accomplish his scheme.

The following will show that this great enemy of mankind tried this same procedure in the days of Babylon: “Nebuchadnezzar the king made an image of gold whose height was threescore cubits, and the breadth thereof six cubits: he set it up in the plain of Dura, in the province of Babylon. Then an herald cried aloud, To you it is commanded, O people, nations, and languages… ye fall down and worship the golden image that Nebuchadnezzar the king hath set up: And whoso falleth not down and worshippeth shall the same hour be cast in the midst of a burning fiery furnace…. The nations, and the languages, fell down and worshipped the golden image.” (Dan. 3:1, 4-7.) But there were three Hebrews found who rebelled against the king’s command and refused to bow down to the idol. “Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, answered and said to the king, O Nebuchadnezzar we are not careful to answer thee in this matter. If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and He will deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up… And he commanded the most mighty men that were in his army to bind Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego, and to cast them into the burning fiery furnace… Therefore because the king’s commandment was urgent, and the furnace exceeding hot, the flame of the fire slew those men that took up Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. And these three men, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, fell down bound into the midst of the burning fiery furnace. Then Nebuchadnezzar… answered and said, Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is like the Son of God. Then Nebuchadnezzar came near to the mouth of the burning fiery furnace, and spake, and said, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, ye servants of the most high God, come forth, and come hither.” (Dan. 3:16-18, 20, 22-26.)

Then these men came forth unhurt. It is wonderful what God accomplished with but three slaves against a world’s empire. These three men, with faith in God, broke the Satanic contrivance, abolished the establishment of an ecclesiastical government and brought the king’s decree to naught.

Satan worked out a similar plot in the Medo-Persian government with plans that were carried out by intrigue, taking the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 61

king unawares. Though Daniel was cast into the lion’s den, he too, came out unharmed, but his enemies perished as did those who threw the three Hebrews into the fiery furnace. Thus Satan’s power was broken in both of these ancient empires. Had there been such men as these Hebrews in the days of the establishment of the Roman monarchy, or at the closing of the Old Testament history and during the commencement of the New, conditions would have been entirely different. The world is in urgent need at this time of men like the three Hebrews, who would rather yield this present life than to offend their God — men like Daniel, who looked with strong faith to the Lord and was without fault in his religious and secular duties. By such men as these the world has been blessed with everlasting benefits and rewards that no human lips can describe.

“How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth! Thy watchmen shall lift up the voice; with the voice together shall they sing for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord shall bring again Zion.” (Isa. 52:7, 8.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 62

PICTURE
[Chart of Rev. 12]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 63, 64

The Red Dragon
Rev. 12:3

“And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelves stars: and she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered. And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth; and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born…. And the great dragon was cast out that old serpent called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.” (Rev. 12:1-4, 9.) The dragon was seen in heaven and being “cast out,” it is obvious that the symbol is of heavenly origin. Of him it is said: “That old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan.” Note that the dragon is a symbol of Satan, even as the Lamb having “seven horns and seven eyes” is a symbol of Christ. (Rev. 5:6.)

Since the numerous beasts form an unbreakable chain of the world empires, the dragon cannot intersect between the links as the symbol of a separate earthly system; thus he represents just what the Scripture says: “The Devil, and Satan.” The figure is given to reveal Satan’s scheme at a certain time in our world’s history.

The “woman clothed with the sun” is understood to be God’s church. The child to which she gave birth was Christ. The twelve stars that comprise the woman’s crown were originally symbols of the twelve patriarchs. This will be made plain in another study. Therefore, we shall endeavor to make clear the time of the dragon and his work. It will be noticed that the dragon stood ready to devour the child (Christ) as soon as He was born. It is evident, that the old serpent armed himself with seven heads and ten horns prior to the birth of Christ.

“And his tail drew a third part of the stars of Heaven.” The Scripture is self explanatory as to who the symbolical stars are, for Inspiration says: “He was cast out into the earth, and his Angels were cast out with him.”

Therefore, the “third part of the stars” represent the angels who were deceived by Satan’s controversy. Quoting “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 115: “Satan, in his rebellion,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 65

took a third part of the angels. They turned from the Father and from His Son, and united with the instigator of rebellion.” The question may arise: Why draw them with his tail and not some other way? The symbol is perfectly capable of indicating the manner in which Satan drew them to the earth. Had it been done with claws, it would denote that Satan defeated Michael (Christ), and by force dragged out a third of the angels. But since he drew them with his tail, the significance is that a third part of the angels joined him in rebellion against Michael. For when the dragon was cast out naturally he was coming head first, and as he drew them with his tail, it reveals that they voluntarily followed him. Thus Christ could do nothing for them.

War In Heaven

“And there was war in heaven: Michael and His angels fought against the dragon, and the dragon fought and his angels, And prevailed not; neither was there place found any more in heaven.” (Rev. 12:7, 8.) The conflict was in heaven. The name “Michael’ means who is like God; hence it is one of the many titles of Christ. Daniel calls Him “Michael the Great Prince which standeth for the children of thy people.” (Dan. 12:1.) Christ has numerous titles, each bearing a definition of a certain phase, or character of His work. The angel said to Joseph, “and thou shalt call His name Jesus, for he shall save His people from their sins.” He is also called “Emmanuel,” meaning, “God with us.” etc.

Time Cast Out

Satan could not have been cast out of heaven immediately after he sinned, or when he deceived Adam and Eve, for in Job 1:6, 7, we read: “Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them. And the Lord said unto Satan, whence comest thou? Then Satan answered the Lord, and said, From going to and fro in the earth and walking up and down in it.” “The sons of God” are the representatives of unfallen worlds equal to Adam before he sinned, created by the hand of God, and representatives in the same capacity as Adam could have been had he not fallen from his throne by sin. Quoting from The Spirit of Prophecy: “The commanders of the angel hosts, the sons of God the representatives of the unfallen worlds, are assembled. The heavenly council before which Lucifer had accused God and His Son, the representatives of those sinless realms over which

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 66

Satan had thought to establish his dominion.” — “The Desire of Ages,” p. 834.

Satan still had access to heaven in Job’s time. Therefore, he must have been cast out at a later date. Says John: “And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child.” (Rev. 12:13.) The next necessary step is to find when the dragon first persecuted the “woman” (Christian Church); we shall then have the truth of the time Satan was cast out. That time of persecution is recorded in The Acts 8:1, “And Saul was consenting unto his [Stephen’s] death. And at that time there was a great persecution against the church which was at Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, except the apostles.” Thus the great persecution against the church was about 34 A.D. It is true that Satan persecuted Christ before that time, but Christ is not the “woman.” He is the “Child” whom Satan wished to “devour.” Therefore, Satan was cast out immediately after Christ ascended on High. The Spirit of Prophecy speaking of the occasion says:

“All are there to welcome the Redeemer. They are eager to celebrate His triumph and to glorify their King…. He presents to God the wave-sheaf, those raised with Him as representatives of that great multitude who shall come forth from the grave at His second coming…. The voice of God is heard proclaiming that justice is satisfied. Satan is vanquished. Christ’s toiling, struggling ones on earth are ‘accepted in the Beloved.’ Before the heavenly angels and the representatives of unfallen worlds, they are declared justified.

“Satan saw that his disguise was torn away. His administration was laid open before the unfallen angels and before the heavenly universe. He had revealed himself as a murderer. By shedding the blood of the Son of God, he had uprooted himself from the sympathies of the heavenly beings. Henceforth his work was restricted. Whatever attitude he might assume, he could no longer await the angels as they came from the heavenly courts, and before them accuse Christ’s brethren of being clothed with the garments of blackness and the defilement of sin. The last link of sympathy between Satan and the heavenly world was broken.” — “The Desire of Ages,” pp. 833, 834, 761.

The time he drew a third part of the stars (angels) from heaven, and the time of the war in heaven, were two distinct occasions. He drew the angels when they followed him from heaven to earth and sought to devour Christ. “And when the dragon saw that he was cast out into the earth;” that is, after Christ was crucified, Satan at his return to heaven was forbidden

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 67

an entrance. Thus he “saw” — understood that he was cast out. Then he persecuted the church.

The Dragon’s Horns And Heads

The only possible time for the application of the symbolical horns, heads, and crowns would be with the closing of the old dispensation, and at the commencement of the New. For the dragon appeared in that form when Christ was to be born. The horns represent the same as they do on any symbolical beast. Being ten in number the symbol denotes that the effect of his scheme was universally felt. It also signifies that Satan had obtained full control of the nations which were symbolized by the ten horns of the non-descript beast of Daniel 7; and thus he moved upon Herod to kill the children at the birth of Christ with the hope of destroying the Saviour — devouring the “Child.”

Let us not overlook the fact that all the horns, heads, and crowns, were present when he stood ready “to devour her Child.” Consequently, whatever the meaning by these symbols, all must be in existence at the same time. Had this not been so, the symbols of heads and horns would have so indicated by coming up one after another like the beasts, and also like the horns of the ram and of the goat of Daniel 8. The same is true with the non-descript beast of Daniel 7:7, from which three of the ten horns were “plucked up by the roots.” Where systems and governments do not all exist at the same time, the symbols appear one after another in their correct order. Thus we see that Inspiration is perfect in every respect, and faultless in revealing the truth intended. Therefore, it would be inconsistent for one to conclude that the “horns” as well as the “heads” could represent a consecutive order of systems as long as they all appear in a group, and in oneness with the beast that carries them.

It is also impossible that both horns and heads could represent civil governments, or kings. If the horns stand for political systems, then the heads cannot. If the wounded head on the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13:1-3 represents a religious organization, then all the heads must stand for religious systems. However, there is an exception with the four-headed leopard of Daniel 7:6, for he is without horns and his heads are proven to be civil by the four horns of the goat. It is an unmistakable fact that the symbols are intended to reveal the civil and religious phases during the period represented by the non-descript beast in both his stages — imperial and papal Rome.

As crowns denote civil authority and as they appear on the heads instead of on the horns, it is evident that the church in

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 68

that period was using civil dictatorial power to propagate her dogmas. Thus the lessons embodied in these symbols are far greater than we can comprehend in a moment. As the facts brought forth regarding the nature of the symbols cannot be questioned, we have a positive foundation for their application.

The dragon with his seven heads and ten horns, with the crowns on the heads, appeared at the birth of Christ as previously explained, and occupies the period parallel with the non-descript beast. The heads are represented by the Biblical number seven,” meaning “completeness,” and embrace every religious system in the days of Christ. As the dragon represents the devil who controls the heads, the symbol unmistakably denotes a complete apostasy. It is not intended to reveal that the pagan system of worship was headed by the devil, for it has never been otherwise. It was the Jewish church that had apostatized, and that is what made the Biblical number “seven heads.” Just such an apostasy had gripped the world in the days of Noah; and its wickedness made the continuation of the world impossible. Therefore, necessity, for the good of mankind, brought about the flood. The terrible apostasy of the Jews made unavoidable another disaster similar to the dreadful deluge. As God could not overthrow the world by water the second time, and yet keep His never failing promise to his faithful servant Noah, He sent His Son to die in the world’s stead. Therefore, the world perished not because of the supreme sacrifice of the Son of God; and the world exists today because Christ arose from the dead.

The Dragon’s Crowns

Next we note the crowns and their significance. It has been explained that the crowns denote civil authority. The heads being crowned, it reveals that the churches of that time employed the civil arm of the state. Had this not been true, the Jews could not have crucified the Lord of glory; neither could they have stoned Stephen, or beheaded and killed the others. It was the civil arm of Rome, headed by the dragon, through which the Jews committed these terrible crimes; resulting in their own destruction.

The Accuser Of The Brethren

After the dragon was cast down from heaven according to the vision says John: “And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night.” (Rev. 12:10.) “Satan’s accusations against those who

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 69

seek the Lord are not prompted by displeasure at their sin. He exults in their defective characters; for he knows that only through their transgression of God’s law can he obtain power over them.” — Prophets and Kings, pp. 585, 586. When the Spirit of God prompts to reprove, He will reveal sin and rebuke the sinner. But Satan, encourages the sinner to unconsciously commit himself in transgression, then he accuses him before the great Judge in Heaven, as “being clothed with the garments of blackness and the defilement of sin,” to secure his condemnation. God’s people must learn to detect the voice of the Spirit of Christ, as well as the spirit of Satan. When the two clash, the One will strive for obedience to God’s Word, but the other will excuse the sin and sympathize with the sinner. In this way Satan gains ground, for the sinner loves his sin.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 70

The Church Of God In Symbol Of A Woman
Revelation 12

“And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars: And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered. And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew a third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born. And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to His throne. And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she had a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and three score days.” (Rev. 12:1-6.)

Note that the objects shown in the vision were in heaven, not on earth. Therefore, what ever these symbols may imply, they must be of a heavenly origin. Again note that her only clothing is the sun, and that her crown in composed solely of “twelve stars.” Observe that she is not standing on the “moon,” for the Revelator says, She had “the moon under her feet.” We must carefully study the character of these symbols, for thus only can we learn their significance. Also mark that she was to be delivered of a man child, and that the same was “caught up to God and to His throne.”

It is an admitted fact that the child was Christ, Who ascended on High after His resurrection. (Mark 16:19.) The symbol being of heavenly origin, the “woman” cannot represent Mary, the mother of Christ, but she denotes the church (“woman”) that was to bring forth, or into which Christ was to be born. Thus John in vision was looking back beyond the birth of Christ.

It has been taught by some that the “woman” is a symbol of the Christian church, and that the moon under her feet is to denote the Mosaic dispensation or sacrificial ceremonial system that had passed away, and being clothed with the sun, to mean the glory of the gospel in the new dispensation. According to the following, these claims prove incorrect.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 71

If the “woman” represents the Christian church, how could the same church (woman) travail in birth with Christ, by whom the church was founded thirty years later? If we say she represents the Jewish church, how could she fly into the wilderness and remain there from 538 to 1798, in the Christian dispensation? If the “moon” under her feet indicates the end of the Mosaic sacrificial system, why did it not end before the birth of Christ, since the moon stood under her feet before He was born. If it had ended at that time, could it have been a symbol of the death of Christ? If her garment of sunlight is a symbol of the gospel in the Christian dispensation, how could the church (woman) be clothed with it years before the gospel dispensation began, having been clothed with it before the child was born? Which one of the two churches, Jewish or Christian, gave birth to Christ? If it were the Jewish church, then how could the light with which she was clothed be applied to the Christian church? If these questions cannot be answered, then we are obliged to go deeper into the subject.

The idea advanced that the “woman” is a symbol of the Christian church only, and the “moon” of the Jewish ceremonial system, proves incorrect. The Christian church was founded about 31 A.D., or not earlier than 27, at which time Christ began to preach; being about thirty years of age. Therefore the symbol points back at least thirty-one years before the beginning of the Christian church, for the “woman” (church) “was travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.”

Thus it was the Jewish church that “brought forth” the Son of God and not the Christian. Therefore, “she [the Jewish church] being with child, cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered”; that is, the promise was made to Israel that the Messiah was to be born through that nation by that particular church (“woman”). The old dragon, knowing the channel through which the “child” was to come, closely watched with the intention of destroying the promised One as soon as He was born. It was then, that the dragon by the hand of Herod, “slew all the children that were in Bethlehem and in all the coasts thereof,” hoping to do away with the coming King. (See Matt. 2:16.)

The evidence proves that the symbol of the “woman” takes in both periods, B.C. and A.D. Therefore, as the moon was under her feet before the birth of Christ, it must be a symbol of a period of time which had preceded the Jewish church. As the “woman” was “clothed with the sun” before she brought forth the “Child,” it is evident that the symbol, “clothed with the sun,” was fulfilled before the birth of Christ. If the moon is

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 72

PICTURE
[Chart of True Church]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 73, 74

symbolical, then, the symbol of the “sun” must be the main object, for, the “moon” depends on the sun for light, and the “woman” was clothed with it. Thus, “sun” and “moon,” must be taken into consideration. In Genesis 1:16, we are told that the sun and the moon are to rule the day and the night. The “sun” therefore must denote a period into which God’s church had been given great light, and the “moon” must be a symbol of the preceding period. The great light cannot be the gospel of Christ in the New Testament. Neither can the “moon” represent the ceremonial system under the Jewish economy, for the “woman” was clothed with the “sun,” and the “moon was under her feet” while the ceremonial system was yet in existence, for the child was born after the “woman” had been clothed with the “sun.” Christ Himself, by eating the Passover just before His crucifixion, established the fact that the ceremonial law was still in existence 34 years after His birth. (See Matt. 26:18-21.)

If the above statement is correct, then we must find two such periods that would perfectly fit the symbols. The first is the one before the Bible came into existence, and the second is the one with the Bible — “clothed with Light” — the written Word of God. Thus symbolically, the first period may be called, night, ruled by the “moon,” and the second, day, ruled by the “sun.” Therefore, the “woman clothed with the sun,” and “travailing with child,” is the period after Israel went out of Egypt, and at that time the period without the Bible, “moon,” was passing away.

We shall bring forth another proof from a different angle, making doubly sure of the idea that the “woman” represents both periods — before and after Christ. Revelation 12:14 states: “And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and a half a time, from the face of the serpent.” Note that she was given two wings of a great eagle. If the wings were not symbolical, what their object? As the wings of the lion and the four-headed leopard of Daniel 7 represented periods, as previously explained on pages 33-34, then the two great wings must denote two great periods of church history. The eagle being king of birds, and as it is emphasized that they were of a “great eagle,” it is evident that the symbol must apprehend each period from its beginning. Thus one of the wings takes in the entire church history from the fall of Adam to the crucifixion of Christ, and the other from His crucifixion to the end of this present world (His second coming). Thus it proves that there is only one true church in all ages.

Her crown of twelve stars originally represented the twelve

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 75

patriarchs and later the twelve tribes after they went out of Egypt, at which time the wonderful light shining from the written Word of God (the Bible), clothed the church (woman) while she was travailing with the “child” (the promise of the Messiah). But the crown of twelve stars in the New Testament period stand for the twelve apostles. Number twelve is a symbol of government. Jesus said to them: “Ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.” (Matt. 19:28.) This fact is proven by the type (the twelve tribes). It will be noticed that in the reckoning of the tribes of Spiritual Israel (the 144,000) by the type (Israel after the flesh) as in Revelation 7:5-8, the tribe of Dan is missing, and instead the tribe of Manasseh, the first born son of Joseph is numbered. The type corresponds perfectly with the anti-type, for Judas Iscariot being one of the “twelve apostles,” was cast aside, of whom Dan is a figure. And in his stead Paul of Tarsus was added, of whom Manasses is a figure. Therefore, we see perfect harmony in type and anti-type. The lesson in this instance by these unmistakable symbols, teaches that God has had only one church, one truth, and one way of salvation for all generations. The same is also expressed in the words of Paul: “There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all.” (Eph. 4:4-6.)

God’s church has been symbolized also by earthly objects; we speak of the symbols by women; namely, Hagar, and Sarah. The former is a symbol of the Jewish, and the latter of the Christian Church. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, p. 136.) These earthly symbols point out God’s church in different sections and conditions. But the “woman clothed with the sun” and her “eagle’s wings” being of heavenly origin, denote God’s true church (truth) in one continuous line, and her Child, our only Saviour and Redeemer in both periods — before and after Christ.

The Crown Of Twelve Stars In The New Testament Period

John’s vision in the twelfth chapter of Revelation, deals with two main subjects; namely, the “woman clothed with the sun,” and the “red dragon.” The latter has been explained. (See pages 65-69.) The symbol of the “woman” in the New Testament time covers three divisions: 1st, the apostolic period; 2nd, her absence from civilization (in the wilderness) for 1260 days (years of papal persecution, Rev. 12:6, 14); 3rd, the last period of the church while in conflict with the dragon. (Rev. 12:15-17.) The first and second period shall be explained in connection

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 76

with another study. An explanation of the third period is found in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, pp. 151, 152.

Therefore, our intention is this chapter is to briefly visualize the lesson taught by her “crown of twelve stars.” We ask the question: Who appointed these present day self-styled apostolic authorities? It is said that after the apostles passed away, another set of the same number have a right to be apostles. Suppose the claim is true; there are hundreds of churches, and if each one of them had twelve apostles, there would be a multiplicity of thousands of them at one time, and if that act had been repeated in every age, there would be an innumerable multitude of apostles at the appearance of Christ. If there have been thousands of apostles, it is evident by the following Scripture that they shall never enter into the city of God as apostles, for Inspiration says: “And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the name of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.” (Rev. 21:14.)

What is the difference between an apostle and a minister of the gospel? If there is no difference then there should have been more than twelve apostles in the early church, for there were more than twelve engaged in the ministry. Christ had appointed twelve, but Judas was counted out leaving only eleven. After Christ ascended on high, the eleven agreed to appoint another in Judas’ place: “And the lot fell upon Matthias; and he was numbered with the eleven apostles.” (The Acts 1:26.) Therefore, they made up the number. Now if Matthias took Judas’ place, then there must be thirteen such men according to Romans 1:1, “Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an Apostle, separated unto the gospel of God.”

Mark carefully that the “woman’s” crown has only “twelve stars ” and in the foundation of the city there are only the names of the twelve apostles. Which one of the two, Matthias or Paul, is not recognized by Him, who laid the precious foundation of the Holy City? If we say Paul, we make him a liar. If we say Matthias, then his ordination by the eleven had no effect in appointing an apostle. What then? In The Acts 1:26, is the first and last we hear of Matthias, but not so of Paul. If Matthias is the apostle, then he surely is not as worthy as Paul. Which one of the ordinations would be most honorable? Is it Paul’s by Christ Himself as He met him on the way to Damascus, or Matthias’, by the hands of the apostles?

The question is clear. No man’s hands are qualified to ordain an apostle, regardless of his high standing in connection with the gospel. The holy hands of Christ and His personal presence only can appoint one for such an office. This is Unimpeachable

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 77

evidence, for the “woman” has a crown of only “twelve stars.” Therefore, who has the power to ordain another and thus multiply the “stars”?

What is an apostle? Answer. — One that is “separated unto the gospel of God.” But if this is the only meaning of the title, then all who are engaged in the proclamation of the gospel, being separated must be apostles. Therefore, the word, “apostle,” must have a special significance and a deeper meaning than simply separated unto the gospel of God. The apostle Paul was called to be an apostle for the Gentiles. Thus he, with the eleven became the earthly founders of the church of the Gentiles, and Christ the divine head. Speaking of the gifts in the church, apostles are the first, for without a founder there would be no organization, thus the rest of the gifts follow. (See 1 Cor. 12:28.)

The crown is her glory, and the stars (twelve apostles) are her only earthly authority. Here is a striking evidence that the present day apostles are falsely so-called. A prophet may claim authority as a prophet but never as an apostle. However, there is a difference between the prophets of the Old Testament and the ones of the New; the latter being under the authority of the former; in other words, he may be an interpreter or revealer of the Bible: “For all the prophets and the law [ceremonial — in type] prophesied until John.” (Matt. 11:13.) Interpretation is correct only when inspired by the same Spirit, thus timely utterances are revealed. Not only do the annals of history prove this, but the Bible is very emphatic on the subject, for it plainly says that we are, “Built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone.” (Eph. 2:20.) Again we read: “Howbeit when He the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak; and He will shew you things to come.” (John 16:13.) Where is the need for such apostles? Are not the words of the apostles in the Bible? If we should appoint a set of such men, would we not set aside the “woman” and her “twelve star crown”? If we set aside the “crown” by voluntary election of apostles, what will we do with the gospel committed to the church by Christ’s ordained apostles? Hear the authority by the crown of stars: “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As we said before, so say I now again. If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received let him be accursed.” (Gal. 1:8, 9.) “For such are false apostles, deceitful workers,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 78

transforming themselves into apostles of Christ.” (2 Cor. 11:13.) The world is filled with so-called apostles and sects of every kind, is it not? It is time for God’s people to fall on their knees before their Creator, and study the Scriptures for themselves, that they may know what is truth. Why should one accept the decision of another? By so doing we are robbed of an experience of our own. If so, may we not ask the question, What is the future outlook of the world? No one is saved because he may admit the evidence of the truth, or because he may belong to the right church, or creed. It is only by an experience of his own, based upon evidences of truth, received into the heart, that can renew the mind, and regenerate the soul, so that he can walk in newness of life. It is utterly impossible to enter into the kingdom of Christ without a personal touch of divine glory. Jesus said: “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.” (John 3:3.) The following Scriptures bear the same evidence. “For he is not a Jew which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh: But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.” (Rom. 2:28, 29.)

“Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the Commandments of God.” (1 Cor. 7:19.) “And rend your heart and not your garments, and turn unto the Lord your God: for He is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth him of evil.” (Joel 2:13.) “For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple.” (Romans 16:18.)

Returning to our original thought: The eleven were allowed to perform the ordination of Matthias for a lesson to this present day with its new-modeled religion, showing that God has committed to no man apostolic authority — save to the twelve. The commission to the ministry is: “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” (Matt. 28:19, 20.) “So thou, O son of man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of Israel; therefore thou shalt hear the word at my mouth, and warn them for Me. When I say unto the wicked, O wicked man, thou shalt surely die; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand.” (Ezek. 33:7, 8.)

In reality the twelve “stars” on the “woman’s crown” originally

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 79

represented the twelve patriarchs; later the twelve tribes of fleshly Israel, after that the twelve apostles, and last the twelve tribes of Spiritual Israel (the 144,000). Thus again it proves number four” to be an important number, and that by the “woman” these four periods are represented.

God who foresaw the selfishness of men! commanded the prophet to write the following: “Ye eat the fat, and Ye clothe you with wool, Ye kill them that are fed: but Ye feed not the flock. The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound up that which was broken, neither have ye brought again that which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which was lost; but with force and with cruelty have ye ruled them. And they were scattered, because there was no shepherd; and they became meat to all the beasts of the field, when they were scattered. My sheep wandered through all the mountains, and upon every high hill: yea, My flock was scattered upon all the face of the earth, and none did search or seek after them. Therefore, ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; As I live, saith the Lord God surely because My flock became a prey, and My flock became meat to every beast of the field because there was no shepherd, neither did My shepherds search for my flock, but the shepherds fed themselves, and fed not My flock; Therefore, O ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; Thus saith the Lord God: Behold, I am against the shepherds: and I will require My flock at their hand, and cause them to cease from feeding the flock; neither shall the Shepherds feed themselves any more; for I will deliver my flock from their mouth, that they may not be meat for them. For thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I even I, will both search my sheep, and seek them out.” (Ezek. 34:3-11.)

As a comparison the Spirit of God drew a literal picture from the flock of sheep and shepherds; God’s people as the flock; and the ministry as the shepherds. God’s true people will imitate the sheep, and His watchmen will imitate the good shepherd who cares for his sheep. Anything less than this is an abomination in God’s sight. If we are to learn the lesson intended we must first acquire a clear understanding of the type (shepherds and flocks), for, the anti-type (ministers and church members) are asked to copy after the pattern.

The picture is drawn from the ancient method of herding the flock. The open pasture of the mountains and hills required the shepherd’s continual care over the sheep. The vast territory drew the sheep and shepherds a considerable distance from home, and the continual moving over the landscape made it impossible to obtain a permanent shelter of any kind for the sheep, or

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 80

shepherds. Consequently, other help was needed. Each shepherd had a certain number of dogs, depending on the size of the flock, for the safety of the sheep from man and beast. As one thing caned for another, an ass was used to carry the necessary supplies for the sheep, dogs and shepherds. These consisted of clothing, night coverings, food for the shepherds as well as for the dogs, medicine, bandages, etc. The faithful animal carried the load on his back throughout each day of the year. At the end of the day the shepherd counted his sheep. If one was missing, he went to search for it at once, as it was not safe for one to wander apart from the flock.

The excellent condition of the sheep was the evidence of the shepherd’s fidelity and worthiness of his hire. He not only had to seek good pasture, but act as veterinarian as well. Often a sheep would break its leg and it was the shepherd’s duty to skillfully set, splinter and bandage the wound. In traveling over the rough surface of the land, where there were rocks and brush, accidents were frequent. Sometimes a thorn would prick the flesh, or other minor injury occur, that probably caused no pain, and would not be noticed by the shepherd, yet a fly might have deposited her eggs in the open sore, and larva would soon develop and work their way under the skin and to the bone; this was a common occurrence. At such a time the shepherd’s attention is turned to the ailment of the sheep and he must then give it special care and bandage the wound.

When a lamb, or even a sheep was sick and too weak to follow the flock it was the shepherd’s duty to care for and carry them. If he should have a lamb in his arms, the mother sheep is constantly by his side gazing at, and speaking to it. These noble creatures care, feed, and keep their lambs spotlessly clean. Are you mothers doing as much for your children? Are you shepherds (ministers) of the flock of God doing all the ancient shepherd did for his sheep? Or do you feed and care for yourselves more than you do for the flock of God? Are you worthy of your hire?

The ancient shepherd had to give a complete account of the flock, even to the smallest details. Do you think God will require less of you? Are not His sheep of much greater value? David risked his life for a lamb, but God delivered him from the lion and the bear. David, for God’s honor, and for the safety of His people, endangered his own life, faced the Giant Goliath, but God delivered the Philistine into David’s hands, and made David king over His nation. Do you think He will do less for you, if you, too, imitate the Good Shepherd?

Said Jesus: “I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 81

giveth his life for the sheep. But he that is an hireling, and not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth; and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep. The hireling fleeth, because he is an hireling, and careth not for the sheep. I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep and am known of mine. As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father: and I lay down my life for the sheep.” (John 10:11-15.)

The prophet Isaiah looking forward to the present day conditions says: “Yea, they are greedy dogs which can never have enough, and they are shepherds that cannot understand: they all look to their own way, every one for his gain, from his quarter.” (Isa. 56:11.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 82

PICTURE
[Chart of History Of the World in Prophetic
Symbolic Beasts]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 83, 84

The Leopard-Like Beast
REV. 13:1-10

The non-descript beast of Daniel 7, representing Rome in his first stage, shows prophetically by his ten horns that there were ten kings to arise out of Rome. In his second stage it is shown that the papacy was to arise, subdue three kings, and wear out the saints of the most High for the space of 1260 years. But it tells not of the fall of the Roman monarchy or the papacy. It is silent concerning the reformation that came before or after 1798 A.D. Therefore, the lack of information by the symbols of this beast, must be found somewhere else in the prophetic Word of God. This must be sought in the book of Revelation, for it is the complement to Daniel’s prophecies.

The leopard-like beast of Revelation 13:1-10 is the only symbolical prophecy that tells of the fall of the Roman monarchy, the crowning of the ten kings, the wound of the papacy, the reformation and rise of Protestantism, and the captivity of the pope.

“And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.” (Rev. 13:1.) Note this beast has the same number of horns as the “non-descript” in his first stage (imperial Rome). Daniel says, the ten horns on the beast representing Rome are “ten kings that shall arise.” (Dan. 7:24.) The horns symbolizing the Roman world in its imperial state, also pointed forward to the time when the empire would be divided into ten parts, or kingdoms. In other words, while the horns primarily represented the Roman world in its imperial form, they secondarily denote the present world in its divided state since the fall of Rome — corresponding with the ten toes on the great image of Daniel 2.

The non-descript beast in his first stage has ten horns. As in his second stage the little horn came up, and three of the ten were plucked up by the roots, it denotes that they can never be reinstated as kings. The horns being reduced to the Biblical number seven, signified that the papacy was to have complete sway over the entire world as far as the Christian church is concerned. Therefore, the ten horns on the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13:1, cannot signify that the three uprooted ones have assumed their authority the second time.

As the same number of horns appear on each succeeding beast; namely, the non-descript (Dan. 7:7); the leopard-like

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 85

(Rev. 13:1); and the scarlet colored (Rev. 17:3); representing the entire New Testament era, it is evident by the facts gathered that the number of horns are intended to denote universal. As they are absent from the beast of Revelation 13:11-18, it verifies the fact that the two-horned beast denotes a local system. Therefore, it is unquestionably clear that the fixed number of horns (ten) are designed to universally symbolize the peoples and governments. (Follow the chart on page 84.)

Inasmuch as the lion, the bear, the four-headed leopard, and the non-descript beast (the symbols of Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia and Rome) are linked to each other, the unbreakable chain of beasts make it impossible for another universal beast (system) to intersect their consecutive order. Consequently, the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13:1-9, must follow the non-descript beast (Rome).

Rev. 13:2, 3: “And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion; and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.” The composition of the beast reveals the fact that he is a descendant from the four beasts before him. The mouth of a lion the feet of a bear, the body of a leopard, and the number of horns, all point back to his hereditary characteristics as descending from Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia, and Rome. This indisputable fact proves that he is the fifth universal beast.

The leopard-like beast arises out of the sea in the same manner as the four beasts before it. (Daniel 7:3.) Therefore, the beast of Revelation 13:1-9 is created from the result of war and commotion among the nations, in the same manner as Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia, and Rome. Since the evidence revealed by the symbol cannot be questioned, the leopard-like beast assumes the period after the fall of imperial Rome, corresponding to the feet and toes — iron and clay of the great image in Daniel 2. In other words, the leopard-like beast arrives with the closing period represented by the first stage of the non-descript beast, while the second stage of the latter (papal Rome) continues up to 1798. Consequently, the unfolding process of the one, overlaps the downward course of the other. To John the leopard-like beast was shown not in its unfolding process, but rather in its closing act for he says, “And his deadly wound was healed.” He saw in vision the beast after the deadly wound had been healed, for he uses the past tense, “was.” But in Daniel’s vision the work of the non-descript beast was all in the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 86

future. Said the Prophet: “And he shall speak great words against the most high, and shall wear out the saints of the most high, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.” (Dan. 7:25.) Daniel in vision viewed the history represented by the beasts, forward; while John looked backward; or in other words, Daniel saw what the beast was to do, while John was shown what the beast had done.

The Crowns And The Horns

Of the beast “having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns” John says, “And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death.” The wounded head represents the papacy, wounded by Martin Luther which was originally symbolized by the horn-head of the non-descript beast showing only the papal power and the authority. But the “leopard-like” shows the papacy in her wounded state, and the imprisonment of the pope. Thus, the two beasts (the non-descript and the leopard-like) overlap each other, from the fall of imperial Rome to 1798. Therefore, while the non-descript beast in its second stage represents the papacy, she is secondarily described by the “leopard-like.” The one reveals the tyrannical authority, and the other describes her downfall. For the little horn was to have power and wear out the saints of the most High for 1260 years (Dan. 7:25.) But the leopard-like also “opened his mouth in blasphemy”, and power was given unto him to “continue forty and two months.” (Rev. 13:6, 5.) The number of months is equivalent to “time and times and the dividing of time” — 1260 days (years), figuring 30 days to the month.

With the imprisonment of Pope Pius VI, and his death on Aug. 19, 1799, a certain transaction occurred between the non-descript and the leopard-like beasts. The head and horns were removed from one to the other, so to speak. In making the change the little horn “having the eyes of a man and a mouth speaking great things,” was transposed from horn-head to a common wounded head, showing the papacy had lost her ecclesiastical authority, and was no longer represented by a horn-head (combination of church and state).

As that event terminated the prophetic period of the 1260 years of Daniel 7:25 and Revelation 13:5, it completely crowned the horns of the leopard-like beast, signifying that the state is now independent of the church. The crowns on his horns denote the fall of the Roman monarchy, showing that the ten kings which were symbolized by the ten horns of the non-descript beast, have received their kingdom.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 87

Horns And Heads All Present

“I John saw the beast having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns.” Let us not overlook the fact that all horns, crowns, and heads are present on the beast. Therefore, whatever meaning is derived by the symbol, all must be in existence at the time his deadly wound was healed. Had it not been so, the symbols of heads and horns would have come one after another as it was with the little horn and the other three that were “plucked up” from the non-descript beast of Daniel 7:7. A similar method is observed with the “he goat.” After the notable horn (Alexander) was broken off, four came up to take its place (the four divisions of Grecia), and after these came up the exceeding great horn which primarily represented Rome. (Dan. 8:8, 9.)

Where systems and governments do not all exist at the same time, the symbols show their consecutive order. Another factor to be noted that every symbol of the entire procession of the beasts point out facts that were to transpire within the period represented by each beast, and not one of them refers to anything in the past, save the hereditary ancestrial characteristics.

Therefore, heads or horns have no reference to anything before or after the period represented by the beast. It is also unnatural for heads (members of the beast) to exist before or after the beast himself. Therefore, it would be inconsistent to conclude that the horns as well as the heads could denote a consecutive order of systems so long as they all appear at the time of the closing act of the beast. The leopard-like beast in his wounded state must be intended to prophetically point out the existing condition with the present civilization.

The Symbol Of The Heads

It is impossible that both horns and heads could stand for civil governments or kings. If the horns represent the political side, then the heads cannot. John says of the leopard-like beast, “I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death.” As the “head” that was “wounded” represents a religious system, then all seven must represent religious organizations, for all heads are alike, save the wound. Thus it is an unmistakable fact that the symbols are intended to reveal both the civil and religious side of the present world.

The crowns represent civil authority as previously explained. Had they been on the heads like on the dragon of Revelation 12:3, it would denote that the churches are using the civil arm of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 88

state to propagate their dogma as in the days of imperial and papal Rome, represented by the dragon. But since the crowns are on the horns, and the state is independent from the church it proves the symbol by the crowns to be correct. As the facts brought forth regarding the nature of the symbols cannot be questioned, it is evident that we have a positive foundation for their application.

The leopard-like beast is a descendant of the four ancient empires. Therefore, he represents the world, but more particularly the entire western civilization, with their civil and religious systems. Consequently the heads represent Christendom only. John says: “The beast having seven heads and ten horns and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.” The fact that there is the name of blasphemy on the heads is an additional proof that they can only represent religious organizations, for blasphemy is equivalent to hypocrisy, and hypocrisy means an attempt to mix the sacred with the common. But the Lord says: “I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews [Christians], and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.” (Rev. 2:9.) “Of whom is Hymenaeus and Alexander; whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme.” (1 Tim. 1:20.) “Therefore, son of man, speak unto the house of Israel, and say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; Yet in this your fathers have blasphemed me, in that they have committed a trespass against me.” (Ezek. 20:27.) “Your iniquities, and the iniquities of your fathers together, saith the Lord, which have burned incense upon the mountains, and blasphemed me upon the hills: therefore will I measure their former work into their bosom.” (Isa. 65:7.) Disobedience to the Word of God is blasphemy.

Naturally the question arises, who could these blasphemous denominations be? They can certainly be many; consider the multiplicity of sects. The prophetic word of God, speaking of this present time says: “Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts.” (2 Pet. 3:3.) “For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine, but after their own lusts they shall heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables.” (2 Tim. 4:3, 4.)

What has brought the present day confusion? Because they have departed from sound Bible truth is the only answer that can be given. Is it possible that all can be right when no two believe alike, with but one bible, one gospel, one Lord, one hell to shun and one heaven to gain? Jesus said: “And other sheep

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 89

I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.” (John 10:16.)

Such Satanic confusion as the one at the present time was about to arise in the days of Paul. As the Spirit of God moved upon him, he uttered the words with a sharp rebuke: “Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of (Our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye shall speak the same thing and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment. For it hath been declared unto me of you, my brethren, by them which are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you. Now this I say, that every one of you saith, I am of Paul, and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas, and I of Christ. Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul?” (1 Cor. 1:10-13.) How great the contrast between the position taken by the Spirit-filled servant of God, and the present day self-styled apostles.

Jesus said, “All these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me.” (John 16:3.) Had all these so-called Christian leaders been led by the Spirit of God they would imitate the example set forth by the prophets and the apostles; then there could have been no division in Biblical truth. The Present-day condition is indeed a blasphemy and fulfills the words of the Master: “For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.” (Matt. 24:24.)

In view of this great confusion there is apparent difficulty to immediately determine who is right and who is wrong. Jesus said: “Again I say unto you, That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven.” (Matt. 18:19.) There could be nothing more pleasing to God than for one of His children to ask in sincerity the way of truth; therefore, such a one shall not be left in darkness: “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.” (Matt. 7:7.)

If people care to find the truth, it can easily be done. But the fact of the matter is that they do not care. People would rather be deceived than to ask God to show them His truth. Yes, they pray, but their prayers are not heard, for: “He that turneth away his ear from hearing the law, even his prayer shall be abomination.” (Prov. 28:9.) The so-called Christians of this day, say, “That Scripture is in the Old Testament and for the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 90

Jews only.” We turn to the New Testament for light upon the subject: “Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.” (Matt. 5:19.) The honest in heart, with surprise, hear the word from the impious scoffer of the day: “That does not mean the law of God; it is the commandment of Jesus: Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.” True, but which one of the ten commandments can you break and yet fulfill the commandments of Jesus? And if you love your neighbor, will you dishonor your God? Are not the first four kept to show honor to God; and the last six to test our love to men?

Said Jesus: “On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.” (Matt. 22:40.) Is the begotten Son of God working in opposition to His Father? “The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass, and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John.” (Rev. 1:1.) “Here is the patience of the Saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” (Rev. 14:12.) Has not Jesus said that His saints keep the commandments of God? Again the carnal mind raises an objection, “They keep the commandments of God, and not the law.” But the Spirit declares: “If ye have respect of persons, ye commit sin, and are convinced of the law as transgressors. For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. For he that said, Do not commit adultery, said also, Do not kill. Now if thou commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgressor of the law. So speak ye, and so do, as they that shall be judged by the law of liberty.” (Jas. 2:9-12.) “Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” (Rev. 22:14.)

The keeping of His commandments is the ticket to heaven. “To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.” (Isa. 8:20.) “Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.” (Rom. 8:7.) “He that saith, I know Him, and keepeth not His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.” (1 John 2:4.) After loosing one devilish loophole, the carnal mind takes hold of another, determined to serve the devil and deceive himself and with his nose in the air he utters the words, “We are not to keep the law according to the letter but according to the Spirit,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 91

‘For the letter killeth but the Spirit giveth life.'” His misconception of what truth is, leads him to believe that to keep the Law according to the Spirit he must disregard the written Word of God, and keep the Divine Law according to his own ways, and in harmony with his carnal mind, making void Jehovah’s own inscription (see Ex. 31:18), thus exalting the finite above the Infinite! What greater blasphemy can one commit? We give here a brief explanation of the subject.

To keep the law according to the letter is to build a wall around it as the proud Pharisees did. We quote 1 John 3:15, “Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer.” Therefore, though we kill not and yet hate our brother we have kept the law blameless according to the letter, but not according to the Spirit. The keeping of the law according to the Spirit has a broader significance than the carnal mind can conceive. If I must keep the whole law, I must keep the whole Word of God in every respect, otherwise, I would dishonor Him, and would become a transgressor of the law as a disobedient son dishonors his earthly father, and becomes guilty of the fifth commandment in the law.

“Are we saved by the law?” No, indeed! We are judged by the law. So, if we willfully disobey the Word of God, we fall under the condemnation of the law. “For if we sin willfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins.” (Heb. 10:26.) But if we love the righteousness of God as expressed in His law, and determine to obey His Holy Word where ever found (Bible or Spirit of Prophecy) according to the revelation by His Spirit, then we receive the power which enables us to fulfill the divine purpose, and thereby our sins are blotted out by the blood of Christ, and thus we are made free from the law and its condemnation — placed under divine grace.

It is true that people like to be deceived, flattering themselves that they are on the way to heaven, while Satan winks at their ignorance. The Word of God says: “And many shall follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of…. But these, as natural brute beasts, made to be taken and destroyed, speak evil of the things that they understand not; and shall utterly perish in their own corruption.” (2 Peter 2:2, 12.) This proves how sectarianism sprung up.

As it has been proven, and generally accepted that the “seven churches” of Revelation, chapters two and three, represented the history of the church in the Christian era, it is evident that the church was split in seven sections. The Laodicean being the last, she is also in danger of falling according to the testimony

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 92

of the true Witness: “So then because thou are lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth.” (Rev. 3:16.) God has sent message after message to give light upon His written Word. They were intended to correct error, rebuke sin, and reprove the sinner; but the leaders of each section threw out the messages, and the few who were willing to sacrifice all for the truth were forced to part from the churches and march on with the light. Were the leaders willing to correct their errors and purify the church, there would have been but one section. By the denial of the truth each section cut itself off from the mighty arm of God. Thus, not one of these churches have had additional light on the Scriptures other than that which was imparted to them by the founders of each movement. The fact proves the prophetic Word of God correct, and the older the section the greater the condemnation. Therefore, these churches are represented by the “heads”; the “blasphemy” over them, denotes their fall. Should they refuse this last call also then the revelation of these facts would be against them, and will bring their final ruin.

The message regarding the 144,000, and a call for reformation presented to the Seventh-day Adventist church in 1930 was in like manner rejected. Therefore, as the leadership of the churches have never accepted a message at any time, they are certainly fulfilling the following prophecy: “The wise men are ashamed, they are dismayed and taken: lo, they have rejected the word of the Lord; and what wisdom is in them?…. For the pastors are become brutish, and have not sought the Lord: therefore they shall not prosper, and all their flocks shall be scattered.” (Jer. 8:9; 10:21.)

The “seven heads” of the “leopard-like beast” represent this mystery of ungodliness and hypocrisy, showing how each one fell into the trap as they came to it. Therefore, since Luther’s time and on, God permitted that His people should be cast out by Satan’s flood (the unconverted.) Thus, He has been calling His church from one movement to another.

Therefore, they who lower the standard, and refuse to reform at the sounding of the trumpet, are the very ones who cause division in the church of God! “Now I beseech you brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offenses contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them. For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple.” (Rom. 16:17, 18.)

Since the history of the church is such, and the last section

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 93

(Laodiceans) is in a worse condition, and under greater condemnation than any previous one, and as there is no time left for calling out a new movement, then a message of amazing light and stern rebuke through the Word of God, with manifestations of divine judgments, is the only remedy that can bring true conversion and reformation. Thus preparing a church to stand “without spot, wrinkle or any such thing,” of which only can be said: “And the dragon was wroth with the woman [the church as a body] and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” (Rev. 12:17.) It is the purity of the church that incurs the wrath of the dragon.

These “seven churches” were also symbolized by “seven candlesticks,” and the leadership of the same churches, by “seven angels.” So we read: “The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.” (Rev. 1:20.) “And unto the Angel of the church of the Laodiceans write.” (Rev. 3:14.) Note the message is addressed to the Angel (leadership), and not to the candlestick (the church as a body.) Therefore, the condemnation is not to the candlestick, but to the angel. “Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” (Rev. 3:17.) My brethren, this is not against you, for it is Christ speaking who died for you, but it will be, if you change not your course of action.

If Christ by assembling these seven churches in a group of seven candlesticks and giving the blackest record to the last one, is not calling the Laodiceans Babylon, then neither is the interpretation of the “heads” doing so. It is not because the Laodiceans are better that they are not called Babylon, for their record is worse, but it is to show that on account of their increased light, He is to deal differently with them. It is to prove that if the “angel” (leadership) of the church of the Laodiceans should reject the message of the “True Witness,” He cannot call the 144,000 out from the midst of them into another movement by the call of Revelation 18: “Come out of her my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues,” (Rev. 18:4), but rather by the message of Revelation 7 and Ezekiel 9. Thus speedily releasing His people, and quickly “finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth.” (Rom. 9:28.)

Disobedience to the Word of God is blasphemy, and blasphemy

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 94

is hypocrisy; that is to say, they are not what they profess to be. Hypocrisy hides the crying sins under the appearance of virtue. This sin of hypocrisy is difficult to cure in that it is not easily discovered by men. We cannot understand the hearts of others nor discern between the cloak of hypocrisy and the life of holiness. A spiritual deception has its beginning from a being other than human. Therefore, the scheme is so cunning that it cannot be discerned by finite observation. This kind of deception can only be recognized under the close scrutiny of the holy Word of God and by the aid of His Spirit.

“The effectual means to cure such a well devised plan of deception is a steadfast belief in that there is an all-seeing eye of God; who sees sin wherever it is, and will bring it into judgment. A hypocrite may hide his sin from the eyes of others and sometimes from his own conscience but can never impose upon God.” Paul, looking forward to such a time as this, says: “For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. (2 Tim. 4:3, 4.) “Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? Thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal? Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege? Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God?” (Rom. 2:21-23.) To the careless and indifferent, Job comments as follows: “It shall devour the strength of his skin: even the first born of death shall devour his strength.” (Job 18:13.)

The seven heads are to symbolically point out these “high places” ruled by unsanctified leaders who have attempted to mix the sacred with the common, and refuse to hear the Word of the Lord. The Biblical number “seven,” denoting completeness, naturally would comprise all Christendom at the time the prophetic truth is made known. Such apostasy is not a strange thing in the history of God’s people, for time and again the church has fallen under a satanic flood. In Luther’s day conditions were as bad as when the church crucified Christ. If this generation is more wicked than any before it, what would immunize the church from just such an apostasy? It is accepted by most Bible students that prophecies of this nature are understood only when the prophetic object in view is fully developed. Therefore, this is the time of which the symbols speak. However, there is another angle to this, by which we shall prove that the facts presented are true.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 95

One Head Wounded Unto Death

John says: “I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death.” As the wounded head has reference to the stroke delivered to the papacy by Luther, the exile of the pope in 1798 was a sign of the completeness of the wound and that the prophetic period had ended. Thus fulfilling the words: “He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity. (Rev. 13:10.) Had not the papacy received the deadly wound by Luther, the pope could not have been put into prison by the French general for before the pontifical authority received Luther’s sword, the pope reigned supreme. But the blow weakened his power, and the result was that Protestantism came upon the stage of action. The continual infliction began to irritate the “head,” until finally the pope landed behind prison bars. The annoyance continued until 1870, when ultimately the temporal power of the pope was taken away. That being the last vexation of the “head,” it showed that it was left to heal its “deadly wound.”

Quoting the words of Luther explaining how the papacy was wounded: “I put forward God’s word; I preached and wrote — this was all I did. And yet while I was asleep,… the word that I had preached overthrew popery, so that neither prince nor emperor has done it so much harm. And yet I did nothing; the Word alone did it all.” — “The Great Controversy,” page 190. “I began this work in God’s name,” said Luther, “it will be ended without me, and by His might.” — Id. p. 142. Let none misunderstand the following statement for the same author has recorded them both. Therefore it would be unjust to misconstrue the one statement, for by so doing we would throw out of harmony the other. Speaking of the 1260 years we read: “This period, as stated in preceding chapters, began with the supremacy of the papacy, A.D. 538, and terminated in 1798. At that time, the pope was made captive by the French army, and the Papal power received its deadly wound, and the prediction was fulfilled. ‘He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity!'” — Id., p. 439. Note that the aim of the author in this statement is not to tell how the wound was received, but to show that the prophetic period ended with the imprisonment of the pope, which fulfilled not the words, “And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded unto death” (Rev. 13:3), but rather the Scripture quoted “He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity.” (Rev. 13:10.) Shall we ignore God and His Spirit, and give to Berthier the credit, thus justifying stupidity?

His Deadly Wound Was Healed

“And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 96

after the beast.” (Rev. 13:3.) William Miller proclaimed the prophetic period of the 2300 days prior to 1844. That wonderful prophecy was delivered to Christendom with great power by the Spirit of God. Though the leaders of the nominal churches could not contradict the truth presented by Miller, they turned a deaf ear to the doctrine taught by him.

But as the disappointment came in 1844 through the misunderstanding of what was to transpire at the end of the prophetic period, the movement created by Miller came to its end. The second angel’s Message of Revelation 14:8, had announced that Babylon (the churches prior to 1844) had fallen. That is to say that God would let no light shine upon His word through these fallen churches. Had God not called forth another Protestant movement the deadly wound would have been healed at that time.

By the divinely called movement, and aided by the writings of the “Spirit of Prophecy,” God’s intention was to keep the “deadly wound” on the “head.” But the prophetic Word of God says: “His deadly wound was healed. Since God’s Holy Word declares that the wound was healed, and as the prophecy cannot be broken, it is positive that the wound is “healed.”

But if Protestantism, by obedience to God’s Word, is what inflicted the wound, then true Protestantism only can keep the painful sore on the head. If the wound is healed, then it is evident that they to whom God had committed the message for a perishing world have been defeated in the same manner as every movement since the world began. It is a most wonderful thing to note how the old enemy has succeeded in defiling the church in every age through its leadership. The highest human intellect has been continually led into error and thus have served Satan to their own downfall. Will God’s people never profit by these historical and biblical facts? Are not these things written for our admonition upon whom the ends of the world are come? God, by His Holy Word, commands: “Cease ye from man, whose breath is in his nostrils: for wherein is he to be accounted of?” (Isa. 2:22.)

As it has been accepted that the exile of the pope in 1798 was a signal that the infliction had been accomplished, so then as he has gained back his temporal power it further proves that the deadly wound is healed. These facts cannot be denied, for it is admitted that the incident of 1798 is true; therefore the one in 1929 cannot be refuted. That being so, this is the time to which the prophetic symbol speaks, “his deadly wound was healed.” Read “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, for the entire volume deals with that subject.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 97

All The World Wondered After The Beast

“His deadly wound was healed,” John says, “And all the world wondered after the beast.” Note that the world wondered after the beast and not after the head. Therefore, it cannot mean that the world would necessarily have to enroll in the membership of the system represented by the head. The significance is that all the world has partaken of the spirit of the beast — worldliness. The world in general has never been otherwise. It could not be said that “all the world wondered after the beast” if the people whom God has entrusted with the gospel are free from the spirit of the beast. But it must be that they have betrayed their trust, and partaken of its spirit. Where is the distinction between the church and the world!

The Name Of Blasphemy

“And upon his heads the name of blasphemy.” That is, resistance of known truth, expression of defiant impiety and irreverence towards God, or things held sacred — mocking God’s personality and authority. The prophet Isaiah, looking forward to this time of wholesale deception, headed by so-called spiritual guides, says: “And in that day seven women shall take hold of one man, saying, We will eat our own bread, and wear our own apparel: only let us be called by thy name, to take away our reproach.” (Isa. 4:1.)

It is an admitted fact among Bible students that churches are symbolized by “women.” Pure woman — pure church, as in Jeremiah 6:2, Revelation 12:1; vile woman — corrupt church, as in Revelation 17:4,5. Isaiah says, there are “seven” women. The number comprises these same churches. They say, “We will eat our own bread.” That is, they want to have their own way; they care not for God’s way (Word). “We will wear our own apparel”, that is, they want their own plans in preference to God’s plans or His righteousness. Thereby, they clothed themselves with self-righteousness. Their aim is to be called by the one man’s name; that is, by the name of Christ (Christians) to take away their reproach. People have come to suppose they can do most anything under the guise of Christianity and get away with it. God will let them continue their course until they, like Belshazzar, have passed the boundary line of divine grace, and then He will call them to account.

“And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?” (Rev. 13:4.) The question may be asked, How can professed Christians

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 98

worship the dragon? The answer is easy, and the worship of the dragon can be clearly seen. The present system of worship by so-called Christian institutions is unquestionably pagan. Sunday, Christmas, and Easter keeping, etc., originated in ancient Babylon, from the old pagan religion in honor of the sun god. Christians, in modern times, assume to honor the most High God with pagan customs calling them “Christian Doctrines.” Protestantism has taken a grip on these pagan festivals as a leech on a human body. As the sluggard sucks the blood unaware that his satisfaction brings him to destruction, just so with protestants and their pagan commemoratives, even daring to call them by the name of Christ. Blasphemy indeed! Every student of ancient history knows this to be true; likewise every Bible student knows these so-called Christian festivals are unbiblical as well as unchristian. If these institutions were Christian, or Biblical, they would certainly have been spoken of in the Bible. But since they are not found in the Word of God, Christians had better leave them alone lest they be found worshiping the dragon.

Jeremiah, looking forward to this time of apostasy, says: “Thus saith the Lord, Learn not the way of the heathen, and be not dismayed at the signs of heaven; for the heathen are dismayed at them. For the customs of the people are vain: for one cutteth a tree out of the forest, the work of the hands of the workman, with the axe. They deck it with silver and with gold; they fasten it with nails and with hammers, that it move not.” (Jer. 10:2-4.) Though the Word declares, “Learn not the ways of the heathen,” professed ministers of the gospel will cut a tree from the forest and deck it with silver and gold, then dare call it by the name of Christ — Christmas tree. What greater blasphemy can one do? Are ministers and religious teachers ignorant of these things? Jesus said, “God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.”

John heard the men defying God, saying ,”Who is like unto the beast? Who is able to make war with him?” That is, who can abolish this pagan system of worship; is there one? They challenge God’s authority. It may not be said by words, but it is most decidedly expressed by action. Men’s discernment is blunted by sin, and when an attempt is made to associate the sacred with the common or pagan, they see no evil. Though the Word of God declares: “But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings; By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 99

By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, By honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, and yet as true; As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold we live; as chastened, and yet not killed, As sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich: as having nothing, and yet possessing all things. O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged…. Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? For ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing, and I will receive you, And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” (2 Cor. 6:4-11, 14-18.)

It is open disobedience to the plain “thus saith the Lord” that has brought about confusion and disgrace in the Christian world at the present time. True the reformers saw not all these errors, and were not responsible, for they had no light upon them. As God has given light upon His Word, by degrees, making it possible to grasp the truth, He expects us to receive it, and thus lead us to the victory.

But one may say, if God could save others with less light, why should He give us more light? Of the many reasons we shall comment on only two. By increased light on the Word, God is able to save a multitude instead of a few. The second reason is, as the last part of the church will be translated instead of resurrected, we need sufficient light to prepare us to meet God and immortal beings.

Just such ignorance of God’s Word in the days of Noah brought the world to its destruction by water. A similar wicked condition reduced to ashes the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah. If in the days of Christ, just such hypocrisy, under the appearance of virtue, required the life of the Son of God to Preserve the world from destruction, what would the outcome be at this present time? God cannot destroy the world, for He has a multitude to save. He has no other Son for a gift to the church, for Christ is the “only begotten” Son of God. If God’s ideal is to bless the world through the medium of His church on earth, and they to whom the gospel for the world is

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 100

committed have left the sheep and are serving the devil, in the person of themselves, where is the hope of the world? The only answer that can be given is, woe to the sinners in Zion. God will gather His sheep. He will have a church; but what will be the reward of those who were instructed to feed the lambs and are feeding themselves? Christ, who sees the end from the beginning, and with his all-seeing eye focused on present day conditions, has said: “Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his Lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto you, that he shall make him ruler over all his goods. But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My Lord delayeth his coming; And shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; The Lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites [with the heads of the beasts]; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” (Matt. 24:45-51.)

Separating The Tares From The Wheat

Peter saw a time when God will judge the church: “For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God; and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the Gospel of God?” (1 Pet. 4:17.) What would be the end of him who enters not the ark of safety, but dares bar the way of others? As the prophet saw the day of vengeance upon the sinner in Zion, and the Lord returning from the slaughter, he asked: “Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah? this that is glorious in his apparel, traveling in the greatness of his strength? I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save…. For the day of vengeance is in mine heart, and the year of my redeemed is come. And I looked, and there was none to help, and I wondered that there was none to uphold: therefore mine own arm brought salvation unto me; and my fury, it upheld me. And I will tread down the people in mine anger, and make them drunk in my fury, and I will bring down their strength to the earth.” (Isa. 63:1, 4-6.)

Fearful is the day that is soon to fall upon the watchman on the walls of Zion, for the righteous only shall be preserved. “Those who would rather die than perform a wrong act are the only ones who will be found faithful.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol 5, p. 53. The separation of the pure from the impure is well described by Ezekiel. Those who are worthy to

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 101

escape the ruin will be marked by the man with the writer’s inkhorn, after which the five men with the slaughter weapons shall smite the class who are left without the mark. Said the Lord: “Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house. And he said unto them, Defile the house, and fill the courts with the slain: go ye forth. And they went forth, and slew in the city.” (Ezek. 9:6, 7.) At this time the tares are separated from the wheat according to the words of Christ: “Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them into bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn.” (Matt. 13:30.)

The purification of God’s church marks the harvest or the “Loud cry” of the Third Angel’s Message, for the Lord of the harvest declares, “Let both grow together until the harvest.” The wheat gathered at the commencement of the harvest and at the separation from the tares in the church, is called the first-fruits of the harvest. As John looked upon the company he heard a melody of joy, inexpressible by human lips: “And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: an no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits unto God and to the Lamb.” (Rev. 14:3, 4.) “And no man could learn that song.” Experience only can tell the joy in one’s heart at a time when rescued from everlasting ruin, and granted everlasting life without tasting death — merged into eternity’s ceaseless ages! — a life that measures with the life of God.

Confidence In Men Is Satan’s Sure Trap

We may search as far back as we desire and it is certain that we shall discover to our surprise and sorrow, that the church leadership has been so greatly deceived that in each period they failed to recognize the unrolling of the scroll; and as the blinded multitude took the side of the corrupted leaders against the revealed truth, they split God’s church in numerous sections. Thus by defeating the foremost, Satan has been able to engage them to labor for him, and thereby to overthrow the church as a body. To ascertain the accuracy of the foregoing statement it would

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 102

not be necessary to comment on facts beyond the first advent of Christ. Therefore, a brief survey of the Christian era shall be considered here.

Satan had drawn the “dirt brush” over the eyes of the highest human intellect at the close of the Old Testament dispensation. Their spiritual eyes were so skillfully plastered that they could not see a bolt of lightning as bright as the sun, in the darkest night. The fulfillment of prophecy, the miracles surrounding the birth of Christ, His spotless character, His unselfish labor and wonders in every step, touch, look and act, filled the very atmosphere with divine love. Men who were destitute of the sense of sight from their birth, felt the healing power of the Infinite One. The blind saw the Lord of glory and praised God, but the religious teachers of Israel were not affected by the power that moved even inanimate objects. The earth quaked; and the sun veiled its face; the rocks were rent and the graves were opened; the dead arose and beheld the Son of God. But the proud Pharisees, priests, and rabbis, esteemed as never erring, could neither feel, see, nor hear. There is no wonder greater than the one written by the actions of the blind leaders of that age. John, speaking of the experience, says: “In Him was life and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in darkness: and the darkness comprehended it not.” (John 1:4, 5.)

Every possible ray of light pointing to the coming of the “Lamb of God” had been given to the once-chosen people; but it profited them not. Said Jesus: “If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!” Would that these experiences could arouse the leaders and the people at this present time from self confidence and counterfeit security to an earnest search of positive Bible truth.

The early Christian church in like manner was dragged into the dark ages. As soon as the Apostles passed away Satan marshaled his agents, men of renown, into the church. The already-blinded leaders laid their hands on men, not from the viewpoint of consecration, but from distinction, and thus made them shepherds of the flock. In the darkest hour of the Christian church God, by the hand of Luther, called the attention of the multitude to the terrible deception, but few were ready to listen to the humble monk. One would imagine that the most intellectual would have been the first to see the light in the plain “thus saith the Lord.” Luther, with a great struggle, and at the risk of his life, founded the Lutheran denomination. But as he passed away, that movement in like manner was corrupted and hardened against new light on the Word of God.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 103

As John Knox came with additional truth, the leaders of the church refused to be interested, thus necessity gave birth to the Presbyterian denomination. These experiences have been repeated with Wesley, Campbell, Miller, and White. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, pp. 32-114.) “We have far more to fear from within than from without. The hindrances to strength and success are far greater from the church itself than from the world.” — Review and Herald, March 22, 1887. If the danger against the church has been from within, through confidence in self-deceived leadership in every age, what would change things at the present time?

These facts concerning Satan’s sure traps, echo and re-echo with the loudest wail to arouse the sleeper at this particular time. Hear the trumpet’s sound: “Shake thyself from the dust; arise, and sit down, O Jerusalem: loose thyself from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion!” (Isa. 52:2.) Prejudice, with dependence upon men, in confidence of having all the truth and that there is need of none, has devoured more souls than any trap ever devised by the enemy of mankind. The class who accept the decisions of others without investigating for themselves, and refuse to be interested in hearing and reasoning the Scriptures, have been deceived concerning present truth in every age. “For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, He taketh the wise in their own craftiness. And again, The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.” (1 Cor. 3:19, 20.)

Men who are esteemed great by the world, God can seldom use. In general, the great educators of the age are carnal minded, therefore the product from the schools of men is enmity against God. “Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.” (Rom. 8:7.) If God would use them they must first, with the great apostle, deny themselves. Said Paul: “To preach the gospel: not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect. For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent.” (1 Cor. 1:17, 19.) “And, I brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God. For I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified. And I was with you in weakness, and fear, and in much trembling. And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power.” (1 Cor. 2:1-4.)

God took Moses to the desert and there under His supervision

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 104

He trained him for forty years — when Moses unlearned all he had learned in the schools of Egypt, then only was God able to use him for an instrument of His mighty arm. When Moses felt capable to deliver Israel from Egyptian bondage he failed; but when he saw himself helpless, then he was strong. If God should give great light to a man who is high in his own esteem, and held likewise by the world, man would glorify himself and rob God of the glory. “At this time Jesus answered and said, I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them to babes.” (Matt. 11:25.) God reveals Himself through instruments and ways least suspected by men. Thus He performs a miracle by making impossibilities possible, revealing His power and arousing the sleeper with light and voice divine. Men of distinction have seldom accepted any light upon the Word of God simply on the value of its truth; this class generally accepts Biblical truth after it becomes popular and when preached by men esteemed higher than themselves.

Said the prophet, “Cease ye from man, whose breath is in his nostrils: for wherein is he to be accounted of?” (Isa. 2:22.) “It is better to trust in the Lord than to put confidence in man.” (Psa. 118:8.) The prophet Micah, looking forward to this time of carnal security, says, “Trust ye not in a friend put ye not confidence in a guide. (Micah 7:5.) God’s people must learn to look to Him only, depending upon the plain “thus saith the Lord.” He may use the human instrument to communicate light, but it will shine on the never-erring Word of God. Such light will dispel sin and rebuke the sinner, exalt Christ, glorify God, and debase men. “The lofty looks of man shall be humbled, and the haughtiness of men shall be bowed down, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day. For the day of the Lord of hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty, and upon every one that is lifted up; and he shall be brought low.” (Isa. 2:11, 12.)

Satan knows how to deceive so that it can not be easily detected. He studies the inclination of the people, and the thing which appeals most he sets as a trap. Because the generation is trusting in human intellect and are willing that others should think for them, the devil will present to this class the most dazzling personality the world has ever looked upon. Said the apostle: “And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.” (2 Cor. 11:14.)

God’s instruments for communicating light upon His Word will be the opposite to those of Satan’s. “I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth,” said Jesus, “because Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 105

unto babes.” (Matt. 11:25.) To the prophet Isaiah, it was revealed that God will use humble men to debase the proud: “For behold, the Lord the Lord of hosts, doth take away from Jerusalem and from Judah the stay and the staff, the whole stay of bread, and the whole stay of water. The mighty man, and the man of war, the judge, and the prophet, and the prudent, and the ancient, the captain of fifty, and the honorable man, and the counselor, and the cunning artificer, and the eloquent orator. And I will give children to be their princes, and babes shall rule over them. And the people shall be oppressed, every one by another, and every one by his neighbor: The child shall behave himself proudly against the ancient, and the base against the honorable.” (Isa. 3:1-5.) Said Jesus, “Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And whoso shall receive one such little child in my name receiveth me.” (Matt. 18:4, 5.)

A Brief Summary Of The Leopard-like Beast

It has been previously proven that the leopard-like beast by his seven heads, and ten horns is a representation of a universal system. The four beasts of Daniel 7; namely, the lion, bear, leopard, and the non-descript were shown in the vision as four universal empires coming up one after another. Thus, prophecy as well as history proves that Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia and Rome succeeded each other. This unbreakable chain of four links makes it impossible to intersect any one of the four beasts with a universal system. Therefore, the leopard-like must come in line after the fourth beast. As the “ten horns” of the non-descript beast represented “ten kings” that were to arise from the Roman monarchy, the “crowns on the horns” prove that the leopard-like beast represents the period after the fall of the Roman monarchy, at which time the “ten kings” received their kingdom. As he also “came out from the Sea,” it is evident that he too was to be created from the result of wars. Thus the fall of the Roman monarchy gave birth to a fifth beast. His mouth of a lion, feet of a bear, body of a leopard, and ten horns, show that he is a descendant of Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia, and Rome.

As he opened his mouth in blasphemy for forty-two months, or 1260 years, it is undeniable that he represents the papal period from 538 A.D. to 1798 A.D. — the time in which the papal head received its deadly wound. But as his wound was to heal some time after 1798, it is evident that he also represents this world’s history after the imprisonment of Pope Pius VI up to the time his “deadly wound was healed;” these periods gave birth to Catholicism and Protestantism.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 106

It would have been unwise, and useless to devise this prophetic beast if the symbols would fail to reveal Protestantism as they do Catholicism. Before the 1260 years ended in 1798, the four Protestant denominations were already in existence; namely, Lutheran, Presbyterian, Methodist, and Christian. But after 1798 came the First-day Adventists; and the seventh-day Adventists from 1844 to 1929 completed his seven heads. As Protestantism fell by the declaration of the Second Angel’s Message after 1844, and as the symbol of Revelation 13 in 1930 revealed that the Seventh-day Adventists “wondered after the beast” (world), these two incidents healed the wound, and drew the blasphemy over all seven heads. Thus, the complete fulfillment of the symbolical prophecy revealed the truth of the beast. As all other sects are but off-shoots from these seven bodies the heads included all Christendom up to 1930. As the prophetic word of God says, “All the world wondered after the beast” (worldliness), and not after the head (papacy), it denotes that they have wondered after the world and not after Catholicism. Out of this great apostasy the message of Revelation 7:1-8, will seal and save 144,000 saints, from the S.D.A. church who shall never taste death. But the message represented by the angel of Revelation 18, with whose glory the earth is to be lightened, will call out from the world the “great multitude” of Revelation 7:9.

God, who is so particular for the good of His church in revealing His truth to His people, has presented to us wonderful pictures of historical events; which is the evidence of love everlasting for Israel His chosen — the first-fruits of His harvest. Thus “the God of Jacob,” thousands of years in advance, had laid His plans to present to His people a work of prophetic art with divine touch.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 107

The Two-Horned Beast
REV. 13:11-18

As John beheld the vision with intense interest, his attention was directed to another striking object: And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.” (Rev. 13:11.) Just about the time the second and last stage of the non-descript beast was to terminate, another earthly power was to come upon the stage of action, according to the vision. It is wonderful to note how accurate the symbols are even to their proper time and order. The beast having lamb-like horns (promise of growth) is an unmistakable symbol of a nation “slowly arising as from a small plan to a mighty empire.” “Lamb-like,” is descriptive of the government arising in 1776 A.D. (See “The Great Controversy,” pp. 439-441.)

This beast has been accepted as a symbol of the United States. Therefore, our intention is not to bring forth facts pertaining to its application. Our aim is, as previously stated, to briefly connect one beast with another by throwing light upon symbols which have not been understood.

It will be noticed that every beast representing the New Testament time has ten horns except this one. We repeat that the ten horns stand as a symbol of universal systems. This fact proves that the two-horned beast represents a local government. As civil powers or governments are symbolized by horns, this particular beast having two, it is evident that the nation represented by this symbol, shall have a double form of government. As John says, “The beast spake as a dragon,” it clearly reveals that it is to repudiate its constitution, and the God-given liberty of its subjects will be taken away. According to Rev. 13:12, this power is to imitate the beast “before him” (the papal rule): “And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.” If this great nation should presume upon the conscience of its subjects by legislation, as to how they may, or may not worship, it would be contrary to the provisions in its constitution — speaking as a dragon. Quoting the United States constitution, the first amendment concerning religious matters, states: “Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof.” If this country should repudiate this amendment, it will completely meet the symbolical specification.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 108

The following verse discloses the fact that the old dragon shall exercise his power to deceive as many as possible: “And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast saying to them that dwell on the earth that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live.” (Rev. 13:13, 14.) Thus he is to exercise persecutive powers as well as the working of miracles.

As the Word exposes this great deception, one would think that the world would open its eyes and refuse to be charmed by such Satanic wonders. But Satan knows that the people are unmindful of the Word of God, and that their emotions are easily moved by supernatural marvels and the eloquence of men. Therefore, he will perfect the contrivance and many will fall into it regardless of warnings. The human mind cannot comprehend that mysterious and irresistible power that is soon to spread its dreadful shadow over the inhabitants of the earth. No mortal being can stand against that supernatural, civil and religious system. Those who are students of the Word, trusting in God without reservation, and thus filled with the Holy Spirit, will escape that dreadful trap.

“Those who would rather die than perform a wrong act are the only ones who will be found faithful.” — “Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 53. Their only safety will be, “Thus saith the Lord.” They must look to God as their only deliverer, as did the three Hebrews in ancient Babylon and as Daniel in the lion’s den. Let the consequence be what it may, God’s people can find shelter only in taking the position of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, as when they answered the king: “O, Nebuchadnezzar, we are not careful to answer thee in this matter. If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and He will deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up.” (Dan. 3:16-18.)

God’s people, with Daniel, will be able to say at the time of their deliverance: “My God hath sent His angel, and hath shut the lions’ mouths, that they have not hurt me: forasmuch as before Him innocency was found in me; and also before thee, O king, have I done no hurt.” (Dan. 6:22.) In such time of trial it shall be clearly seen who will serve God and who will not. That time of trouble shall divide the earth’s inhabitants in two separate and distinct classes, as sheep and goats.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 109

“And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” (Rev. 13:15-17.)

This drastic decree of the two-horned beast shall be adopted by the nations of the world, and the image of the beast, which will demand obedience to an ecclesiastical form of worship, will be internationally set up. The mark of the beast is Sunday observance. Under one pretext or another, the careless and indifferent will worship the image of the beast, and receive the mark. Only those who have fortified themselves with faith in God knowledge of His Word, and obedience to divine precepts through sanctification of the heart by the power of the Holy Spirit, will be able to escape the crutches of the devil. When God’s people are restrained from buying and selling, their only source of sustenance will be through divine providence. One way or another, for that short time, God will provide and care for His people. But it may be in a similar circumstance as in the wilderness journey.

“The time is not far distant, when, like the early disciples, we shall be forced to seek a refuge in desolate and solitary places. As the siege of Jerusalem by the Roman armies was the signal for flight to the Judean Christians, so the assumption of power on the part of our nation, in the decree enforcing the papal Sabbath, will be a warning to us. It will then be time to leave the large cities preparatory to leaving the smaller ones for retired homes in secluded places among the mountains.” — “Testimonies to the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 464, 465. The 18th verse of Revelation 13, will be explained in another study.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 110

The Scarlet Colored Beast
REV. 17

“So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.” (Rev. 17:3.) This particular beast cannot be a symbol of Rome as some have thought. The first reason is, that the non-descript beast of Daniel 7, as previously explained, is a symbol of Rome, and was seen coming up from the sea; but the scarlet colored beast, John says, was in the desert. Therefore, the forces that brought the scarlet colored beast on the stage of action is the opposite of that which produced the non-descript.

The second reason is, as the angel was about to show the vision to John, he said to him, “Come hither; I will show thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters.” (Rev. 17:1.) Then John was carried into the wilderness and there he saw the woman riding on the beast. The reason the vision is given is to show him the judgment of the woman. But she was not judged in the days of Rome; her judgment is yet in the future, and will be executed under the “Loud Cry” angel of Revelation 18. (See verses 8, 10.) The riding on the beast is her last act; therefore, the beast must represent the period in which she is judged. There is a third reason why the beast cannot be a symbol of Rome. The book of Daniel, and the book of Revelation were written especially for the generation living at the time of the end, and not so much for the Roman world. (See Dan. 12:4.) They had no understanding of the writings that pertained to the last days, and thus could not have profited by them. Therefore, it would have been improper and unwise on the part of God to apply all the beasts to Rome, and leave the period to which the books apply without symbolical representation.

We believe that there must be more complete symbolical information for this present generation than for any previous one. Thus, it is very inconsistent and unreasonable of those who have applied the “leopard-like beast” of Revelation 13, and the “scarlet colored” of Revelation 17, in addition to the “non-descript beast” of Daniel 7, as symbols of Rome. Why so many symbols of Rome and none of the period for which the books were written? Furthermore, there are no facts to support such claims. The greatest rebuke to such assertions in that they derive the same lesson from one beast as they do from the other. If there

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 111

is no special lesson in each of them, why are they given? Applying the heads, as they do the horns to symbols of governments, shows that they had no light from the great and all-wise God. If each term means government, why did Inspiration use both horns and heads?

Note how unreasonable it is to apply the woman riding on the beast, or sitting on the heads to Catholicism in the New Testament time, and the heads to seven consecutive forms of governments in the Old Testament period. Said the angel: “The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” (Rev. 17:9.) If the papal church came into existence in 508 A.D., how could she “sit” on any government centuries before? Again, if the heads succeeded each other, where is the proof? Are they not all present on the beast and the woman sitting on them? As the scarlet colored beast by his ten horns and seven heads proves to be universal, the successive chain of beasts (the lion, bear, four-headed leopard, non-descript, and leopard-like) make it impossible for another universal beast to intersect their unbreakable chain of five links. Such an act would be an attempt to overthrow prophecy, and history. Therefore, the only period he can possibly represent would be the one after the “deadly wound” of the leopard-like is healed — becoming a sixth universal beast.

Since the “scarlet colored” is the last in the symbolical procession of beasts, he must possess all the characteristics of his ancestors. The ten horns of the non-descript beast, the seven heads of the leopard-like, and his own unharmed heads, show that he comes on the stage of action after the deadly wound was healed. His scarlet color denotes curse, as it does on the dragon (devil), in Revelation 12:3, and the words, “go into perdition,” (Rev. 17:11), reveal that he is to bring this world to an end by a curse that will result in “entire ruin; utter destruction; future misery or eternal death.” — “Standard Dictionary.”

Therefore, if this beast represents our world at the present time, would it not be unwise on the part of God, if He should have neglected to foresee the present day multiplicity of sects, and the great confusion among Christendom, if the symbols by this beast fail to reveal the true condition of the churches? As the non-descript beast tells the fall of the church in the period he represents so must the scarlet colored. In fact, this is the principal reason why these prophetic beasts are presented.

The scarlet colored beast is the last symbolical beast in the continuous chain of historical events. This beast does not arise from the sea like the beasts before it, but was seen in the wilderness. Therefore, the scarlet colored beast is created by an historical

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 112

incident unlike the beasts before it. The symbol denotes that it is not strife and wars between the nations that brings this beast upon the stage of action, but rather a principle that is the opposite of the symbol — troubled sea.

He has ten horns and seven heads, the same as the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13:1-3. The only difference between the heads of the two beasts is the deadly wound on the leopard-like. As his “wound was healed,” it is evident that the “scarlet colored” is a continuation of the “leopard-like.” Says John, “And his deadly wound was healed.”

Thus the scarlet colored beast has seven unharmed heads. The seven heads represent Christendom as they do on the leopard-like beast, but it is in the symbol of the scarlet colored, that they are called Babylon. As he is full of names and blasphemy, it verifies the fact that he represents an exceeding sinful period. “Full of names,” implies a period of great multiplicity of so-called Christian sects; “and blasphemy,” because of rejecting present truth, (refusing to be corrected) and yet dare to call themselves by the name of Christ (Christians).

The “ten” horns denote the same as on the beasts before it, meaning a universal system. If the heads of the leopard-like beast represent religious organizations, then the (scarlet colored) embraces the entire present civilization, both civil and religious (horns and heads). Note that the dragon of Revelation 12:3, has the crowns on his heads, not on his horns. It has been previously explained that when the crowns appear on the heads, it denotes a religio-political system. But if they appear on the horns it reveals that the state is independent of the church.

It will be noticed that the scarlet-colored beast is crownless, as the non-descript of Daniel 7:7, 8. The ten horns in the first stage of the non-descript beast, representing imperial Rome, had no crowns because they had received no kingdom as yet. But in his second stage (after the fall of imperial Rome) in reality they should have been crowned, the “little horn” having the “eyes of a man and a mouth speaking great things” (a combination of a horn-head — union of church and state — the papacy) being supreme, the horns could have no crowns, showing the papacy was to rule over kings. The scarlet colored beast is also controlled by the woman riding on his back (church and state). Thus it denotes that she is the authority, or the crown, for she rules the beast. This is one of the reasons why the crowns are absent on this beast. The last is an image of the first verifying the fact that the scarlet colored beast represents the “image of the beast” period, fulfilling Revelation 13:12, 15: “And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 113

earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.” The difference between the two drastic systems is revealed by the two symbols (horn-head on the one, and the woman riding on the other).

The non-descript beast has only one “horn-head” — a symbol of a mono-sectarian system by alliance of civil power with religious creed. But the scarlet colored beast has seven heads, which denote a multi-sectarian combination under a supreme religio-political jurisdiction (the woman). He represents our world at its end, with its sovereign authority and theoretical theology under the dominion of the “woman.”

The period represented by the scarlet colored beast commenced in 1929, at which time the deadly wound was healed. But his career is not fully developed until the “woman” shall sit upon his back.

The commencement of that act will be marked when the following prediction is fully realized: “When Protestantism shall stretch forth her hand across the gulf to grasp the hand of Roman power, when she shall reach over the abyss to clasp hands with Spiritualism, when under the influence of this three-fold union, our country shall repudiate every principle of its constitution as a Protestant and Republican government, and shall make provision for the propagation of papal falsehoods and delusions, then we may know that the time has come for the marvelous working of Satan, and that the end is near.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 451.

Revelation 17:8, “The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.” “The beast that thou sawest” (the scarlet colored), said the angel, “was and is not.” As previously explained, the beast first began to appear on the stage of history in 1929. Therefore, the word, “was,” represents the period from the above stated date up to the time when he will be, “not.”

The period represented by the word “not,” is the thousand years of Satan’s captivity — millennium: “And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 114

fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.” (Rev. 20:2, 3.)

This period commences with the second coming of Christ and the end of this present world. At that time the Scripture of Revelation 20:6, will be fulfilled: “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.” As the righteous dead are raised and united with the living, then the prophecy of Jeremiah shall be fully realized: “I beheld, and, lo, the fruitful place was as a wilderness, and all the cities thereof were broken down at the presence of the Lord, and by His fierce anger. For thus hath the Lord said, The whole land shall be desolate; yet will I not make a full end.” (Jer. 4:26, 27.)

When the cities are broken down and the land laid waste, then the hope of the redeemed shall be accomplished: “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” (1 Thess. 4:16, 17.) At that glorious time when the saints depart, the earth will be left in darkness as described by Jeremiah: For this shall the earth mourn, and the heavens above be black: because I have spoken it, I have purposed it, and will not repent, neither will I turn back from it. The whole city shall flee for the noise of the horsemen and bowmen; they shall go into thickets, and climb up upon the rocks: every city shall be forsaken, and not a man dwell therein.” (Jer. 4:28, 29.)

Then, as the saints enter in through the pearly gates John’s vision will meet its fulfillment: “And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the Word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands, and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.” (Rev. 20:4.) The righteous shall spend a thousand years judging the wicked dead. For further study of the millennium see “Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 103; “The Great Controversy,” pp. 321, 662.

“But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection…. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 115

in the books, according to their works,” (Rev. 20:5, 12.) The books contain the records of the wicked; the book of life is opened and examined by the saints, and in it they behold only the names of the righteous. The names of some who once appeared in it were blotted out, while the names of others were never entered between its pages.

Coming back to our subject: “The beast that thou sawest was, and is not, and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit.” Thus far, we have explained the first part of the Scripture quoted (was and is not). Now we note the words, “And shall ascend out of the bottomless pit.” In the millennial period the wicked shall be judged; and at its close, Christ and the saints shall return to earth. John bears witness of this: “And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.” (Rev. 21:2.) As Christ with the saints and the city descend, then, the following Scripture will be fulfilled: “And the sea gave up the dead which were in it, and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works.” (Rev. 20:13.) Note the verb, “were,” being in past tense, shows that they were judged previous to their resurrection. By the resurrection of the wicked, Satan will be loosed from his captivity for a “little season.” (See Rev. 20:3.) In this manner shall the beast (world) “ascend out of the bottomless pit.”

But the angel also said, the beast “goeth into perdition”; that is, after he ascended. Satan is loosed for only a short season. He and the wicked shall live for one hundred years after the resurrection. (“The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 1, pages 164, 165.) The Bible says that at the end of the hundred years “Death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” (Rev. 20:14, 15.) The second death of the wicked is an everlasting death, “and they shall be as though they had not been.” (Obadiah 16.) Speaking of Satan’s destruction, says the prophet: “All they that know thee among the people shall be astonished at thee: thou shalt be a terror, and never shalt thou be any more.” (Ezek. 28:19.)

“For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch.” (Mal. 4:1.) In this manner the beast shall go in to perdition. (Webster’s definition of the word perdition is: “total destruction; utter loss of the soul or of happiness in a future state.”)

It is summarized as follows: The beast that “was” is the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 116

period prior to the millennium; and, “is not,” is during the time of the millennium; and “shall ascend out of the bottomless pit,” is the period after the millennium, at which time all the wicked will be resurrected and go into perdition; that is, at the end of the one hundred years, the wicked, Satan and his angels shall be consumed by fire.

“And they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not found written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.” (Rev. 17:8.) What a surprise it will be to the wicked when they witness the great multitude as the sands of the sea for number, suddenly come to life. It will be something which has never entered their mind. Note the phrase, “From the foundation of the world.” This term includes all the wicked since the world began and proves positively that this interpretation is correct.

Rev. 17:9, “And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” All the heads being present on the beast, and the woman sitting on them, proves that all seven “mountains” must be in existence at the same time. They cannot be consecutive for the woman sits on them all, which denotes one great union of the heads by the medium of the woman. They are called “mountains,” as God’s denomination is called “mountain,” in Isaiah 2:2, and Micah 4:1. The “mountain” (singular) is God’s denomination, but the “mountains” (plural by both Isaiah and Micah) have reference to the same denominations represented by the heads on the beast. Thus “the seven heads are seven mountains.”

Rev. 17:10, “And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space.” Note that it does not say “they are,” but “there are.” Therefore the “heads” cannot be symbols of the kings. The kings reign in successive order, for, five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come. Note the Biblical number “seven,” meaning completeness. As the beast also represents the wicked who shall arise from the dead on the other side of the millennium, and if all who lived from Cain to the end of this present generation are to be raised, then the seven kings in connection with the beast must apply to the entire world’s history from creation to the end. “Who hath wrought and done it, calling the generations from the beginning? I the Lord, the first, and with the last; I am He.” (Isa. 41:4.)

As the explanation of the symbolical prophecy is first understood at this present time, and as such prophecies are only timely revealed, and the lesson derived concerns this present generation,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 117

then the prediction is present truth. Therefore, we must consider the use of the Biblical past and present tense. This grammatical rule is followed in the Scriptures, and it is one way to recognize present truth. Let not the enemy trip you on this point by vain philosophy or theology. The Scriptures are perfect in themselves. The King James version is as dependable as any “good” translation. Take heed of explanations by translations which you yourself do not understand. Trust no man.

“And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space.” (Rev. 17:10.) The “king,” that “is,” must be the one in existence at this present time, and the one that is “not yet come,” must be in the future. Consequently the five that are “fallen,” must be in the past. This would be the only fair position for one to take without doing injury to the holy Word of God. As it has reference to the entire world’s history under sin, we must consider the number of universal empires, or periods, since the world began. There is one before the flood, as previously explained; the second is Babylon; the third, Medo-Persia; fourth, Grecia; and the fifth is the Roman monarchy. These five are fallen. The one that “is”, is the present civilization since the fall of Rome under the symbol of the “leopard-like” and the “scarlet colored” beasts, to the commencement of the millennium, which period is termed Rome in her broken state represented by the feet and toes of the great image of Daniel 2. These are the six kings. “Five are fallen” and the one “is.” The other that is “not yet come,” must be the period after the millennium, corresponding with the beast that is to ascend from the bottomless pit.

It is wonderful to note how God has portrayed our world’s history with such perfect symbols, using numbers of completeness in each instance. Thus His divine plan, rule, and guide for His people, is revealed from generation to generation. Speaking of the seventh king, the one after the millennium, the text says, “When he cometh, he must continue a short space,” corresponding with that of Revelation 20:3, “And after that he [Satan] must be loosed a little season.”

Revelation 17:11, “And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition.” To unmask the apparent mystery, all that is necessary, is to count the prophetic beasts representing periods and nations. Beginning with the first beast and as we close with the last, he must be “the eighth” and “yet of the seven.” The lion (Babylon) is the first, the bear (Medo-Persia) is the second; the four-headed leopard (Grecia) is the third; the non-descript (Rome)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 118

is the fourth; the leopard-like (from the fall of Rome to 1929) is the fifth; the one with the lamb-like horns (United States) is the sixth; the scarlet colored (from 1929 to the end of this present world) is the seventh; the same “scarlet colored” that shall ascend from the bottomless pit and go into perdition (from the resurrection of the wicked to their second death), is the eighth: “And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition.” He is the eighth, “but is” of the seven,” because “He was and is not, and yet is.” That is, the scarlet colored beast appears on the stage of action the second time (first, prior to the millennium and second, after the millennium, by the second resurrection). Therefore, he is the eighth, but is of the seven: “And goeth into perdition” (the second death of the wicked). Simple as it is, yet most perfect, it tells the truth and corrects error. Here we see another set of numbers including the entire chain of beasts. The red dragon in Revelation 12:3, cannot be numbered with the numerous beasts for he is not a symbol of a particular nation or government. He represents Satan and his schemes at certain times, for he is “called the Devil, and Satan.” (Rev. 12:9.)

Rev. 17:12, “And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast.” The ten horns denote exactly the same as on the non-descript beast. As the present civilization was embodied in that beast (Roman monarchy) and symbolized by the horns, just so the wicked multitude on the other side of the millennium is embodied in the scarlet beast and symbolized by the horns. Therefore they “have received no kingdom as yet.” But received power as kings one hour with the beast.” This last phrase (one hour with the beast) will be fully explained in connection with another study.

Rev. 17:13, “These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast.” The kings that descended from the Roman monarchy have been in continual strife and will be to the end. Said the prophet: “And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men: but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay.” (Dan. 2:43.) “But with the innumerable company on the other side of the millennium it will not be so: “These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast.” (Rev. 17:13.)

Rev. 17:14: “These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings: and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful.” Satan shall gather the great multitude and deceive

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 119

them once more. He will marshall the armies of the nations at the close of the one hundred years against the holy city — New Jerusalem, thus making war with the Lamb: “And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog to gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them. And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night forever and ever.” (Rev. 20:7-10.)

“Tormented day and night forever and ever.” Note that it says not tormenting, but “tormented”; that is, they are punished once for ever. “Day and night,” means that they shall be punished and destroyed in the same manner as the antediluvians — by raining, “day and night,” — water in the former, and by fire in the latter.

The color of the beast (scarlet) reveals that God’s people will have been called out by the message of the “loud cry,” and thus be separate and distinct from the world. Thus, leaving the beast “scarlet” (skimmed-separated), a sign of being under condemnation, left without excuse — ready to perish. “Full of names and blasphemy”, denotes multiplicity of sects and hypocrisy. The balance of the chapter will be explained in another study.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 120

The Woman Riding On The “Beast,” “Heads” And “Waters”
REVELATION 17

“And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters.” (Rev. 17:1.) The angel that was talking to John is one of the seven which had the seven vials of the seven last plagues. (See Rev. 15:7; 16:1.) It will be noticed that he had the vial of the plague ready, but it had not been poured out at the time he said to John, “Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore.” By the information given, it is certain that the event predicted by the symbol, the woman sitting on the beast, is shortly before the plagues are poured out and in the time when the “woman” is to be judged.

Who Is The Woman Riding On The Beast?

The reason John was shown the vision, is made clear by the words of the angel: “Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters.” The angel’s interpretation of the “waters” is given in Rev. 17:15: “Peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” The woman sitting on them denotes that the inhabitants (waters) had fallen into her trap of deception (sitting on them).

“And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication.” (Rev. 17:4.) The woman is a symbol of a counterfeit religious system. From her cup she hands out false doctrines. Being golden, it has an appearance of splendor — inviting. Her costly garments of loud colors and precious ornaments vividly portray the magnificence of this most vile woman and her kingly pomp, and vain glory. By the power of her attraction, so irresistible to the human eye, she has conquered men of the strongest intellect — “With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication.” Millions with strong mental faculties, men who appear as giants among the inhabitants of the earth, have fallen helpless victims in her trap. The

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 121

kings of the earth are guilty of spiritual adultery with the “woman” (drunk with false doctrines), thereby becoming entangled in her seductive snares.

Any so called Christian organization handing out false doctrines under an appearance of virtue, evidently is governed by the power of the “woman.” The origin of all such fallacious teachings can be traced back into the golden cup. Said the angel: “The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” It has been previously explained that the heads are symbols of so-called Christians denominations, and as she sits on them all, it denotes a union of churches under one head — “the woman.” The Biblical number “seven” apprehends all such organizations.

If all the churches at this present time were led by the Holy Spirit, there would be no confusion among the so-called Christian sects. As it would be impossible for all to be right while no two believe alike, it is warrantable to say that those who are drinking the wine from the “cup of her fornication,” are not few, for Inspiration says: “And the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.” (Rev. 17:2, last part.)

Note that the “woman” sits on the “waters,” also on the “heads,” and on the beast.” (See Rev. 17:1, 3, 9.) As it would be impossible for one person to sit on all three objects at one time, the prophetic symbols reveal a spiritual fraud in three different periods. Thus John declares: “I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet colored beast.” Not upon the “waters”, nor upon the “heads.” Before he saw her, the angel said, The woman “sitteth upon many waters.” It was the angel also who added, “The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” (See Rev. 17:1, 9.) Thus, John saw her last exploit only (sit upon the beast). Consequently, the symbol, sitting on the “waters” is her first act, according to the vision.

Therefore, her first achievement (“sitting on the waters”), must have been in the past from the time the prophetic symbol is revealed. Hence, the sitting on the heads becomes her second accomplishment, and the sitting on the Beast is the last; at which time she is judged.

As the Protestant churches are represented by the heads, she could not have sat on them before the reformation, for they were not as yet in existence. As the heads upon which the “woman sits” are unharmed, it is evident that the prophetic symbol is to meet its fulfillment some time after the deadly wound of the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13:3, is healed. The

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 122

symbol, sitting on the heads, denotes union of churches, for she sits on them.

Therefore, when Catholicism, Protestantism, and Spiritualism clasp each other’s hand by the medium of a league, then it could be said, “the woman sitteth on the heads.”

The symbol of the “woman sitting on the beast,” will meet its fulfillment when that religious federation shall make an alliance with the powers of the world. Such an act would give the woman full control of the entire beast, horns and heads — the world. At that time the following Scripture will meet its perfect fulfillment: “And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast.” (Rev. 13:16, 17.)

Thus the symbol of the “woman” sitting on the “waters,” represents the period before the reformation. This was true during the period of papal supremacy, for at that time the papacy ruled the Roman world — “peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” Thus the “woman” sat on the “waters” during the 1260 prophetic years of Daniel 7:25, but she is yet to sit on the “heads,” and on the “beast.” Had she sat on the non-descript beast instead of on the “waters,” it would have been wrongly symbolized, for, the “woman,” by the tool of Catholicism, did not reign over all the world (beast), but over many “peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues” (many waters). Therefore, the symbol, “sitting upon the scarlet colored beast,” denotes an international religio-political system.

How Long Has The Woman Been In Existence?

This question may be answered by the following Scriptures: “And I saw the woman drunk with the blood of saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.” (Rev. 17:6.) This could truly be said of the Roman church, for, she persecuted the Christians and martyred them. Therefore, she is “drunk” with their blood. True, the Roman church has had unlawful connection with the “woman”; was, and is drunk with the wine of her fornication.

The “woman” did not originate with the Roman church, but rather she produced that church. Therefore, we must trace her existence beyond the beginning of the papacy. Revelation 18:24, throws light upon the subject: “And in her was found the blood of the prophets, and of the saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.” The holy Word of God declares that the “woman”

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 123

is guilty of the blood of the martyrs in all ages. Therefore, the “woman” is drunk with the blood of Abel, and thus the blood of “all” the martyrs is found in her; proving that Cain was her first client by presenting a counterfeit sacrifice (false doctrine), and by slaying his brother.

There are many so-called Christians, who like Cain, say, “It makes no difference; one thing is as good as another.” But God accepts no substitute and no man’s religion. That which human wisdom has devised, is man’s righteousness, and not the righteousness of Christ. Therefore, it is an abomination in God’s sight. The human fiber of obedience to divine requirements being weakened, and the sinful inclinations strengthened from generation to generation, the nature of man cannot be better at this Present time than when the disciples asked Jesus: “Knowest thou that the Pharisees were offended, after they heard this saying?” So-called Christians, like the Pharisees, become offended when told of their errors, and rebuked for their sins. “But He answered and said, Every plant, which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up. Let them alone: they be blind leaders of the blind. And if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch.” (Matt. 15:12-14.)

“And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon the Great, the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth.” (Rev. 17:5.) The woman riding on the beast is the mother. The seven heads on the beast are the symbols of her daughters (harlots). Catholicism is her first daughter in this symbol, and as Protestantism sprang from Catholicism, then, apostate Protestantism in the multiplicity of sects, are her daughters also. Or it may be said, the woman” is the mother of Catholicism, and Catholicism is the mother of Protestantism. Says the Revelator: “I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy.” (Rev. 17:3.) Thus the number of “heads,” and “full of names,” include all the offshoots from Protestantism and Catholicism. Had there been no mention made of being “full of names,” more than seven, and “scarlet,” which denotes that God’s people have been called out of it, therefore, “scarlet” — skimmed — under curse ready to perish, the Biblical number “seven heads,” would have included those who are carrying God’s message as in the period of the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13:1, at the time his deadly wound was healed. Therefore, it would have made no allowance for the church which “keep the commandments of God, and the Faith of Jesus,” and thus it would have contradicted the following Scripture: “And the dragon was wroth with the woman [God’s church], and went to make war with the remnant of her

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 124

seed [Israel the true — the 144,000], which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” (Rev. 12:17.)

God has never had more than one movement in existence at a time and it could not be otherwise now, for Christ cannot be divided. (See 1 Cor. 1:13.) God’s church is well marked in every generation by obedience to present truth. The fact itself proves the claim true as there is only one church in the period of the beast which has the “Spirit of Prophecy” and all of the commandments as written by the finger of God. Said Jesus: “Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.” (Matt. 5:19.) It is this divine principle that shall divide the world into two classes — the commandments of God and the traditions of men. “And before him shall be gathered all nations: and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: And he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left.” (Matt. 25:32, 33.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 125

The Exceeding Great Horn Of Daniel 8:9

“Then I lifted up mine eyes, and saw, and behold, there stood before the river a ram which had two horns: and the two horns were high; but one was higher than the other, and the higher came up last. I saw the ram pushing westward, and northward, and southward; so that no beasts might stand before him, neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand; but he did according to his will, and became great. And as I was considering, behold, an he goat came from the west on the face of the whole earth, and touched not the ground. and the goat had a notable horn between his eyes. And he came to the ram that had two horns, which I had seen standing before the river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power. And I saw him come close unto the ram, and he was moved with choler against him, and smote the ram, and brake his two horns: and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but he cast him down to the ground, and stamped upon him: and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand. Therefore the he goat waxed very great: and when he was strong, the great horn was broken; and for it came up four notable ones toward the four winds of heaven. And out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceeding great, toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land.” (Daniel 8:3-9.)

The angel giving the interpretation to Daniel says: “The ram which thou sawest having two horns are the kings of Media and Persia. And the rough goat is the king of Grecia: and the great horn that is between his eyes is the first king. Now that being broken, whereas four stood up for it, four kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in his power. And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up.” (Daniel 8:20-23.)

“And in the latter time of their kingdom [the four Grecian divisions], a king of fierce countenance… shall stand up.” This Scripture is applicable to the Roman monarchy, for this king must stand at the end of the reign of the kings of Grecia. The Ptolemy’s was the last of the four Grecian divisions to fall under the ascendancy of Rome. With the defeat of Anthony, and the death of Cleopatra about 27 B.C., the noted dynasty of the Ptolemy’s came to its end, and Egypt became a province of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 126

Roman state. He was to stand up “when the transgressors are come to the full.” The Grecians have never been anything but transgressors; therefore, the reference can be applied only to the Jewish nation, at which time the once-favored people of God would have exceeded any previous record of both moral and Spiritual corruption. The Jewish nation reached that condition at the time of the ascendency of Rome, and the first advent of Christ. Therefore, this king of “fierce countenance” is the Roman monarchy, after the “transgressors” (Jews) had come to their “full.”

Rome’s Power Not Her Own; Understanding Dark Sentences

“And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power: and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and holy people. And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes, but he shall be broken without hand.” (Daniel 8:24, 25.)

“He shall understand dark sentences,” and “his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power.” His prosperity is accomplished by peace; then, if by peace, the Scripture can have no reference to ambitious conquests of territory. His power was to be directed against the holy people (the Christians). “He shall also stand against the Prince of princes” (Christ).

In order that a human being may understand dark sentences, he must use supernatural power, and that power cannot be his own. The question arises as to where he was to obtain his mighty power. If his attack is to be against Christ and His people, it would not be hard to recognized the kind of power that he would use. However, John gives us the source of this mysterious strength.

“And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars: and she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered. And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born. And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to His throne.” (Rev. 12:1-5.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 127

PICTURE

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 128

The woman is a symbol of God’s church; the crown of twelve stars is her authority or government (the twelve apostles), and the child is Christ. In the ninth verse we are told that the dragon is “the Devil, and Satan.” It was under the figure of Herod that the dragon stood before the woman ready to devour her child as soon as it was born.

“And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and His mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word: for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him.” (Matt. 2:13.)

Therefore, the power that Rome used in her cruelty against the “holy people and the Prince of princes” was the old dragon power, and thereby the Roman emperors “understand dark sentences” through which he, the devil, was determined to destroy Christ and his followers. (Follow the chart on page 128).

The Horn Reveals That Which The Beast Fails To Do

As Medo-Persia and Grecia are each represented by the two symbols — Medo-Persia first by the ram, and second by the bear; and Grecia first by the goat and second by the four-headed leopard beast, so Rome was represented first by the exceeding great horn on the goat, and second by the non-descript beast. The first stage of the fourth beast represents imperial Rome, but the second stage, after his three horns had been plucked, describes papal Rome. (See pages 56-59.) The beast representing imperial Rome does not give much information regarding the Roman form of government, but that which is not revealed by the beast is made known by the goat’s great horn. Therefore, we must consider the great horn’s power and conduct.

Cast Down The Host And The Stars

Says Daniel: “Therefore, the he goat waxed very great: and when he was strong, the great horn was broken; and for it came up four notable ones towards the four winds of heaven. And it waxed great, even to the host of heaven; and it cast down some of the host and of the starts to the ground and stamped upon them.” (Dan. 8:8, 10.)

“The host of heaven” cannot refer to the Jewish nation at that time for the Jews had killed the prophets, and had rejected very message God had sent by His humble servants, until there was no remedy. Thus they had been without a prophet since the time of Malachi. Had they obeyed God’s voice through His

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 129

messengers, He would not have left them to fall under the Roman yoke.

The Jews reasoned as most Christians do at the present time. They took the position that they were wise and well favored of God, even though they had rejected every ray of light, and completely despised the entreaties and mercies of Jehovah. Their misconception of God’s truth, and prejudice against light upon the word of God, robbed them of wisdom and knowledge of the Most High until they were finally led into terrible sin and condemnation. When they rejected the message borne to them by the apostles with the power of the Holy Spirit, they sinned against the Holy Ghost, and thereby closed the only channel through which God could communicate with them.

Therefore, the Jews, under such condemnation, could not be termed the “host of heaven,” and much less “stars.” “Yea he magnified himself even to the Prince of the host.” (Dan. 8:11.) “The Prince” is Christ, and “the host” are the Christians. This is the only proper application that can be made of the expression.

“The stars” are none other than the apostles, as they were symbolized by the woman’s crown of Revelation 12:1. Therefore, the “stars” that were cast down refer to the apostles, and “the host,” to the Christians after the crucifixion of Christ, when Rome, together with the Jews, persecuted and martyred (“cast to the ground”). “Yea he magnified himself even to the Prince of the host”; that is, the Roman power magnified itself against Christ — Prince of the Christians.

The Daily And The Sanctuary Cast Down

“And by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced and prospered.” (Dan. 8:11, 12.)

The Spirit of Prophecy, commenting on the text, says: “Then I saw in relation to the ‘daily’, Daniel 8:12, that the word ‘sacrifice’ was supplied by man’s wisdom, and does not belong to the text.” — “Early Writings,” p. 74. This being true, we must disregard the word “sacrifice,” but hold to the “daily,” although the word “sacrifice” is italicized, showing that it was supplied, a vision was given regarding the text, making it evident that a vital truth is involved in the words “daily,” and “sanctuary.” Whatever the “daily” may be, it was taken away by the “Great Horn.”

In Daniel 11:31, reference is made to the same incident:

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 130

“And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the daily,… and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate.”

The verse just quoted makes clear the idea that both the “daily” and the “sanctuary” must be a part of God’s truth. This thought cannot be misconstrued without doing injury to the Scripture. Note the language used: “And they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength and shall take away the “daily.” After polluting the “sanctuary” and taking away the “daily,” then it says: “They shall place the abomination that maketh desolate.” That is to say: The “sanctuary” and the “daily” were replaced by the abomination. The abomination must be some Pagan religious institution, and that Pagan doctrine (“abomination”) was to make desolate. That is to say, it laid waste the “sanctuary,” the “daily,” and the “truth”; or as it is expressed in Daniel 8:13, “Trodden under foot.” “And it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered.” (Dan. 8:12.)

Jesus, speaking of the same incident, says: “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand.”) (Matt. 24:15.)

Jesus calls the “daily” and the “sanctuary,” “holy place.” No Pagan sanctuary would the Master call “holy place,” neither can it be polluted, for it has always been unclean. No pagan daily can be holy. Therefore, the “daily” and the “sanctuary” must hold truth vital to the Christian church, and the prophet declared that it was to be “trodden under foot.” The word “sacrifice” in relation to the “daily” was shown to be supplied by man’s wisdom, as previously stated. It was also pointed out that the word “daily” is correct. Therefore, it cannot be supplemented by another word; it must remain as it is.

As Daniel was carefully watching the scene in the vision, he says: “Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.” (Dan. 8:13, 14.)

The prophetic period of the 2300 days (years), a well-known Bible truth, was first taught by William Miller prior to 1844. Therefore, we shall not give its explanation here. It is sufficient to say that the long prophetic period ended in 1844. The question was asked by one saint, How long shall be the vision concerning

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 131

the daily, the sanctuary, and the host? Then it is answered by another saint, “Unto two thousand three hundred days.” It is only necessary to ascertain what two vital truths were brought to light in 1844, and we shall have the truth of what is meant by the “daily” and the “sanctuary.” They are self-explanatory in both word and time — the Sabbath and the Sanctuary truths, as they were jointly taught in 1844 A.D.

The Sabbath doctrine is the only Bible truth in the Christian dispensation that has to do with a definite day, hence, it is called “daily.” The word “daily,” in the Hebrew by Isaac Leeser is rendered “continual.” Thus it clearly bears the evidence that the Sabbath (daily doctrine) is a continual and everlasting truth.

As the Sabbath (daily) was taken away, and the “abomination set up,” then that which took the place of the Holy Sabbath, and the Sanctuary truth, is called “the abomination.” Consequently Sunday observance and a counterfeit priesthood are the only things to which the term “abomination” can be applied, for the seventh-day was supplanted by the first day of the week, Sunday — “the abomination that maketh desolate.” That is, the Sabbath was lost sight of, or “cast to the ground,” until 1844, together with the sanctuary truth. As the truth concerning the sanctuary service was “cast to the ground,” (the truth of the priesthood of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary), the Pagan priesthood, or the Papal, as it is called now, was set up, thus taking away from the church the true mediatorial work of Christ. The truth of the sanctuary, jointly with the Sabbath, was brought to light in 1844, at which time the judgment (blotting out sin) began in the heavenly sanctuary, fulfilling the following prophecy:

“I beheld till thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of His head like the pure wool: His throne was like the fiery flame, and His wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came forth from before Him: thousand thousands ministered unto Him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before Him; the judgment was set, and the books were opened.” (Daniel 7:9, 10.)

At the fulfillment of this prophecy, the first angel’s message was proclaimed: “And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come.” (Rev. 14:6, 7.) This is another well know Bible truth. (Read “The Great Controversy,” pp. 352-356.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 132

The sanctuary and Sabbath truths were restored to their proper place in 1844. But the question as to the time when these two holy doctrines were “cast to the ground,” or “trodden under foot,” remains to be answered. The angel, speaking to Daniel relative to the time, said: “And from the time that the daily shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.” (Dan. 12:11, 12.)

It will be noticed that there is no blessing pronounced at the termination of the 1290 prophetic days (years), but there is a special blessing promised to those who wait till the 1335 days (years) are fulfilled. Therefore, at the end of the 1335 years the “daily” (Sabbath) was to be restored, and the blessing is to those who shall live from that time on, if they understand and receive its truth.

To ascertain the prophetic time when the Seventh-day Sabbath (“daily”), and the “truth” (“sanctuary”) were trodden underfoot, and Sunday observance with its Pagan priesthood set up in their stead, it would be necessary to subtract 1335 years from 1844, which would point back to 508 A.D., (dealing with the Hebrew calendar). In that year the “Daily” (Sabbath) and the “Sanctuary” truths were “cast to the ground,” and the “Abomination” (Sunday) “set up.”

In order to understand the truth of the 1290 years (“days”), add this figure to 508, which points forward to 1798 A.D. at which time the 1260 prophetic days of Daniel 7:25 terminated with the imprisonment of Pope Pius VI. Thus the prophetic treading of the “host” ended in 1798, but the “sanctuary” and the “daily” truths were not restored and placed in the church until after the fulfillment of the 1335 days (years) in 1844. This unquestionable evidence proves that the movement that arose in 1844 is God’s true church, and divinely predicted. Hence it clears up the widespread confusion in Christendom, as to which denomination has the truth for the present time; it also weeds out all the rest as false, for it is the only movement that has the truth of the sanctuary.

As the truth of the two inseparable doctrines were thrown down in 508 A.D., preliminary to the setting up of the papacy, just so the imprisonment of the pope in 1798 was preparatory to the restoration of the jointly taught Bible truths, the Sabbath and the Sanctuary. The accountability that rests on the papacy is not the observance of the day, but rather, the desire to change the law of God, as shown in Daniel 7:25: “Think to change times and laws.” The papacy thought to erase the Seventh-day Sabbath

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 133

from the eternal law, and to inscribe the first day of the week in its place.

How Was The Church Paganized?

It was the Roman emperors who paganized the church, and as the pagans always observed Sunday,the Sabbath was set aside as far as the church authorities, the priests and the emperors, were concerned. The pagans cared nothing for the Sabbath. They were not taught its sacredness, and the few Christians who tried to keep the holy day were lost in the multitude. Soon the Sabbath services were a thing of the past. This was accomplished by 508 A.D. This satanic act paved the way and the papacy was set up in 538. The pope was made the absolute ruler, king of kings, and a corrector of heretics by his so-called divine authority. The scheme was for the perpetuity of the false doctrines, and to keep the truth underfoot forever. It is a most mysterious thing, the way the old enemy of mankind has succeeded in deceiving the strongest intellects. He enthralls them to their own destruction. Thus it has been in every age.

As previously explained, Rome at first persecuted the Christians. But when the old dragon saw that persecution could not overthrow their faith, he reversed his plan, and devised a more subtle satanic scheme to destroy the church. He worked, as always, through the natural heart, using the human tool to carry out a deception unseen by mortal eye.

“Gibbon’s Rome,” Vol. 2, pp. 273, 274, says: “By the edicts of toleration, he [Constantine], removed the temporal disadvantage which had hitherto retarded the progress of Christianity; and its active and numerous ministers received a free permission, a liberal encouragement, to recommend the salutary truths of revelation by every argument which could affect the reason or piety of mankind. The exact balance of the two religions [Christian and Pagan], continued but a moment…. The cities which signalized a forward zeal by the voluntary destruction of their temples [the Pagan’s] were distinguished by municipal privileges, and rewarded with popular donatives…. The salvation of the common people was purchased at an easy rate, if it be true that, in one year, twelve thousand men were baptized at Rome, besides a proportionable number of women and children, and that a white garment, with twenty pieces of gold, had been promised by the emperor to every convert…. This was a law of Constantine, which gave freedom to all the slaves who should embrace Christianity.”

In this manner, Rome paganized the church, and what persecution failed to do, donatives and privileges accomplished. As

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 134

the victorious Christians were pressing forward against the impregnable persecuting wall which was supported by the devil he suddenly drew back, allowing it to collapse. Thus, as the persecution ceased, it caused them to fall as it were, by their own force. So what the satanic power failed to do by persecution, he accomplished by a sudden retreat. When the old dragon saw that he could not overthrow that spiritual house by persecution, he reversed the scheme and employed his power to undermine the apostolic foundation by donatives and various inducements to the pagans in favor of the Christians. As the pagans rushed to join the church, the current of apostasy turned against the Christians. Instead of the church Christianizing the world, the world paganized the church. In this way the Christians fell under the power of the “dragon” and thereby were swallowed by his heads (paganized). But as satan designed to fully insure his plan he turned the persecution toward the pagans, fearing that the true Christian spirit would revive if the two sects, Christian and Pagan, were in existence.

Gibbon says: “Under his [Athanasius’] reign, Christianity obtained an easy and lasting victory; and as soon as the smile of royal patronage was withdrawn, the genius of Paganism, which had been fondly raised and cherished by the arts of Julian, sunk irrevocably in the dust.” — “Gibbon’s Rome,” Vol. 2, p. 521.

“A special commission was granted to Cynegius, the Preatorian prefect of the east, and afterwards to the Counts Jovius and Gaudentius, two officers of distinguished rank in the West; by which they were directed to shut the temples, to seize or destroy the instruments of idolatry, to abolish the privileges of the priests, and to confiscate the consecrated property for the benefit of the emperor, of the church, or the army…. Many of those temples were the most splendid and beautiful monuments of Grecian architecture; and the emperor himself was interested not to deface the splendor of his own cities, or to diminish the value of his own possessions…. In Syria, the divine and excellent Marcellus, as he is styled by Theodoret, a bishop animated with apostolic fervor, resolved to level with the ground the stately temples…. But when a sentence of destruction against the idols of Alexandria was pronounced, the Christians set up a shout of joy and exultation whilst the unfortunate Pagans, whose fury had given way to consternation, retired with hasty silent steps…. Theophilus proceeded to demolish the temple of Serapis,… and to content himself with reducing the edifice itself to a heap of rubbish, a part of which was soon afterwards cleared away, to make room for a church, created in honor of the Christian martyrs.” — “Gibbon’s Rome,” Vol. 3, pp. 140-146.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 135

Thus the Pagans joined the Christian church through force and bribery instead of conviction of sin, and thereby Christianity gave way to idolatry. Says Gibbon: “Both religions had been alternately disgraced by the seeming acquisition of worthless proselytes, of those votaries of the reigning purple, who could pass, without a reason, without a blush, from the church to the temple, and from the altars of Jupiter to the sacred table of the Christians.” — Id., Vol 2, p. 522.

The church in her purity, filled with the spirit of the meek and lowly Jesus, battled against oppression and torture. They prayed for those who would take their lives, saying, “Lord, forgive them, for they know not what they do.” They, like Stephen, kneeled down under a rain of stones, pleading, “Lord, lay not this sin to their charge.” But the Christians who were once zealous for the pure standard of the church, took the crown of civil authority, and compelled the Pagans to join their ranks.

As the Pagans and the Christians became one, the dragon wielded his power and great authority into the papacy. By this concentrated ecclesiastical monarchy he erased the Seventh-day Sabbath from the law of God, and in its stead he inserted the pagan Sunday. At this point he directed his power against disloyalty to the demands of the papacy. This pontifical authority continued to wear out the saints of the Most High, as in Daniel 7:25. As Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego in Babylon, and Daniel in Medo-Persia, prevented the establishment of an ecclesiastical government, and brought to naught the king’s decree, just so Luther abolished the pontifical monarchy, and brought to an end the papal authority. As Luther’s blow weakened his power and Protestantism continually irritated his wound, the pope, by the hand of Berthier, was put behind prison bars.

How Idol Worship Crept Into The Church

Just a few more lines from the pen of Gibbons describing how idol and saint worship crept into the Christian church: “The bodies of St. Andrew, St. Luke, and St. Timothy, had reposed near three hundred years in the obscure graves, from whence they were transported, in solemn pomp to the church of the apostles, which the magnificence of Constantine had founded on the banks of the Thracian Bosphorus. About fifty years afterwards, the same banks were honored by the presence of Samuel, the judge and prophet of the people of Israel. His ashes, deposited in a golden vase, and covered with a silken veil, were delivered by the bishops into each other’s hands…. In the long period of twelve hundred years, which elapsed between the reign

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 136

of Constantine and the reformation of Luther, the worship of saints and relics corrupted the pure and perfect simplicity of the Christian model: and some symptoms of degeneracy may be observed even in the first generations which adopted and cherished this pernicious innovation…. The Christians frequented the tombs of the martyrs, in the hope of obtaining, from their powerful intercession, every sort of spiritual, but more especially of temporal, blessings. They implored the preservation of their health, or the cure of their infirmities; the fruitfulness of their barren wives, or the safety and happiness of their children.” — Id; Vol. 3, pp. 156, 157, 162.

Both classes were unlawfully urged, the Christians to forget the spirit of the gospel, and the Pagans to embody the spirit of the church. The sublime and simple theology of the primitive Christians was gradually corrupted. The demon power was retarded. Although he could not defeat the operations of the Christian engineers by persecution, he succeeded by flattery.

As the unjust persecution against the Christians had ceased, the church took the downward step. Though a few respected the sacredness of the Sabbath, they were not disturbed until after the ecclesiastical monarchy was set up in 538. The dragon had carefully determined to obtain the perpetuity of the combined national religion, Christian in name but Pagan in practice. Satan designed to set up the papacy, and to “wear out the saints of the Most High.” The persecution, first against the early Christian church, and second, against paganism in favor of Christianity, was reversed under papal rule. The few Christians who reverenced the Seventh-day Sabbath were, in some respects hunted like rabbits, and there was demanded of them strict obedience to the legal but unchristian religion of the popes.

To come back to our subject, — “The exceeding great horn.” Rome in her divided state cast down the truth and stamped upon it. But it was not accomplished in a sudden or arbitrary manner. Sunday observance gradually crept into the Christian church. At first the morning hours were considered somewhat sacred, because the Lord had risen early on that day. After it had become formal, more sacredness was attached to it, and the hours were extended till noon. Finally the entire day was set aside as a day of worship.

While Sunday was growing more and more sacred, the Seventh-day Sabbath was on the decline, and becoming less and less holy. Here we see an example that should be marked carefully by all Christians. To add anything to the religion of Christ, though it may seem good on the surface, results in a deadly sting from beneath. Our God has devised a religion sufficient

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 137

to save the church, if carefully followed. He needs no man’s help, neither can He accept man-made devices.

“For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.” (Rev. 22:18,19.)

The Roman church displaced the simplicity of the truth with human wisdom and traditions of man. Or, as Daniel puts it: “An host [Pagan flood] was given him against the daily by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered.” (Dan. 8:12.) The “host” against the “daily” were the unconverted Pagans brought into the church; therefore, “by reason of transgression.” How different from the method employed by John the Baptist! “But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Saducees come to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance.” (Matt. 3:7, 8.)

It may be profitable to ask: is the church at the present time imitating John or the Romans? Are her members Christians or Pagans? The Lord charged His servant to warn ancient Israel against a similar disastrous practice. He said: “And thou shall say to the rebellious, even to the house of Israel, Thus saith the Lord God; O ye house of Israel, let it suffice you of all your abominations, in that ye have brought into My sanctuary strangers, uncircumcised in heart, and uncircumcised in flesh, to be in My sanctuary, to pollute it, even My house.” (Eze. 44:6, 7.)

Truly, are people working for God or for themselves? The angel, in giving instruction to Daniel, calls the Sabbath and the sanctuary truth, “The Truth.” (See Daniel 8:12.) Indeed, it is the truth. In keeping the Sabbath we honor God by recognizing Christ’s holy memorial of creation.

“God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, Hath in these last days spoken unto us by His Son, whom He hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also He made the worlds.” (Heb. 1:1, 2.)

Because sin entered the human family, the Lord instituted the sanctuary truth, which typically illustrates His sacrifice, death and resurrection — the revelation of our redemption. Thus in keeping the Sabbath and sanctuary truth, we openly confess that

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 138

Christ is both Creator and Redeemer. “Therefore the Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath day.” (Mark 2:28.)

The Bible is the revelation of creation and redemption in Christ — Creator and Redeemer. Therefore, the Sabbath and the Sanctuary constitute “The Truth.” (See Hebrews 9:10, 4:4-10.) Thus these two doctrines are coupled together, cannot be separated, and bear the whole truth.

How do we keep the Sanctuary truth? It is kept, not in type, but in anti-type. By faith we believe that Christ, our High Priest, in the heavenly sanctuary is officiating in our behalf, as it was taught in type by the earthly sanctuary, built by Moses. As Israel complied with the requirements of its service in the type, so we must in the anti-type. Thus we “proclaim the truth [Sabbath and Sanctuary] more fully.”

SUMMARY
The Horn “Bears Rule Over All The Earth”

In order to fully comprehend what is being taught in this chapter, we again call attention to the chart on page 128. Now let us follow the chart along with the reading. In the foregoing study it is proven that the “exceeding great horn” of the “goat” does not represent imperial Rome only, but also papal Rome, and the present world as well; for the “horn” first persecuted Christ and His followers under the jurisdiction of the Roman monarchy. The truth expressed by the “Daily” and the “Sanctuary” were trodden down “by reason of transgression” in the period of the broken state of Rome up to 508 A.D.; for the imperial government came to an end in the year 476. Furthermore, the papal power “treads” God’s truth on the ground up to the termination of the prophetic 1260 years, and ended with the imprisonment of the pope in 1798. But the “Sanctuary” and the “Daily” were held to the ground by the “Great Horn” up to 1844. At that time he lost control of them, and the power of the “THREE ANGELS’ MESSAGES” raised the truth from the ground, or from “under-foot” and placed it in the church. Therefore, the “Great Horn” is a symbol of the entire New Testament period to the second coming of Christ — corresponding with the legs of iron, and the feet and toes of the great image of Daniel 2.

These are facts which cannot be denied. However, there is another proof that bears evidence of the same. Said the prophet: “And after thee [king of Babylon] shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee, and another third kingdom of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth.” (Daniel 2:39.)

The “brass” kingdom is accepted to represent Grecia, but the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 139

fact is that Grecia never did bear rule over all the earth. The most distant point of the compass reached by Alexander the Great was a portion of India. Neither did imperial Rome bear rule over all the earth. What then? Is Daniel wrong in the interpretation of the dream? If there is any error, Daniel cannot be at fault. The responsibility would naturally fall on God who was the overseer of all the writings, and the interpretations of the Scriptures. If Daniel had made a mistake it was God’s duty to have him correct it. But as God is perfect in all His work, He cannot allow error in His Holy Word. Daniel is correct in his interpretation and the “brass” kingdom must bear rule over all the earth, for all else may fail, but God’s Word shall stand forever.

When the goat’s notable horn between his eyes (Alexander) was broken off, four others came up in its stead (the four divisions of Grecia). After this another little horn came up from one of the four, and it “waxed exceedingly great, toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land.” (Daniel 8:9.) Note that this horn waxed exceedingly great. That is to say, he was greater than the one “between his eyes” (Alexander). The exceeding great horn went toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land (Jerusalem) as in Psalms 106:24 and Zechariah 7:14. Geographically, Babylon, where Daniel had the vision, lies east of Jerusalem. Thus, in the vision the “goat” stood in Babylon. To make the circle, the horn consequently went toward the four corners of the compass, or, as Daniel puts it, “toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land.” The symbol denotes that the exceeding great horn would extend its dominion over all the earth — the four corners of the compass. The fact is, the horn represents Rome in its three divisions — Imperial, Papal, and the present unstable world.

The Bible is correct in making the statement concerning the kingdom of brass, “that it shall bear rule over all the earth,” for the brass represents the “goat.” Thus the prophet stated: “An he goat came from the west on the face of the whole earth.” (Daniel 8:5.)

Had Daniel said of the non-descript beast, symbol of imperial and papal Rome, that it would bear rule over all the earth, the claim would prove incorrect. The non-descript beast, in its first stage, represents imperial Rome, and in his second stage, papal Rome up to 1798, at which time the beast came to its end with the imprisonment of pope Pius VI, and gave place to the “leopard like beast” of Revelation 13:1-3.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 140

Note the accuracy of inspiration. Has the prophet said, “the kingdom of iron shall bear rule over all the earth,” it would have been true as far as the iron bearing rule, but such affirmation would have discredited this wonderful lesson taught by the symbolic goat. What is true of the iron and clay, is true of the goat; and one corresponds with the other.

The horn extends beyond 1798, and to the second coming of Christ, corresponding with the iron (legs, feet and toes) of the great image in Daniel 2. Of the “horn” we read, “it shall be broken without hand.” (Daniel 8:25.) The same terms of speech are used of the feet and toes of the great image in Daniel 2:45. “In the days of these kings,” Daniel says, “shall the God of Heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed.” (Daniel 2:44.) Therefore, the present civilization is the product of the goat, or the kingdom of brass. Had inspiration said the kingdom of iron shall bear rule over all the earth, it would have marred the picture, for the gold, silver and brass (Old Testament time), stands on the legs of iron (New Testament time). Thus the symbol proves that the Old Testament period stands on the Christian dispensation (Christ); and the New Testament period feeds on the Old Testament dispensation.

The trunk of the great image, depicting a living being containing all the living organs, corresponds to the Bible, for the Old Testament is the great store house of the Word of God, and the New feeds from the Old. In the Old dispensation, the Lord gathered the Word of God into the Bible to feed the world in the New dispensation. The New Testament is the fulfillment of the Old. God’s Word spells perfection in every way.

The Sabbath “Trodden” Only Once

We again call your attention to the “woman” (church) of Revelation 12, where we are told she was given “Two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness… that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and three score days.” (Rev. 12:14, 6.) As the wings of the lion (Babylon) and the four-headed leopard (Grecian four divisions, Dan. 7:4, 6) represent periods of world history, (see pages 33-42), so the wings of the woman also must denote two great periods of church history. The eagle being the king of birds, his wings must stand for chief, head or first. Therefore, each wing must be a symbol of one of these two great periods from their very beginning.

Had not inspiration emphasized the fact that the wings were of a great eagle we could possibly conclude that one of them may stand for the Old Testament period, and the other for the Christian

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 141

era. But the word, great, does not allow such conclusions. Thus, one of the wings must apprehend the church history from creation to the crucifixion of Christ, and the other from the resurrection to the end of this present world. Here, too, it would be possible for us to conclude that one wing may stand for the period before the Bible came, and the other for the Biblical period after the exodus. But the words of the Revelator overrule that thought, for he says: “And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and a half a time, from the face of the serpent.” (Rev. 12:14.) Therefore, she was given the wings to fly into the wilderness in the New Testament time.

The symbol reveals that God has had only one church (truth) in all ages, and that the cross of Christ is the only center of attraction. The lesson teaches that the church of God fled into the wilderness only once in her entire history, and that was from 538 to 1798 A.D. During this time the Sabbath and the Sanctuary truths were “cast down to the ground,” or “underfoot.” Therefore, the continuity of these truths have never before the year 538 been interrupted by the church leadership. Although these divine truths may not always have been respected by members or leaders in the church, they were there for those who wanted them. Thus, God’s eternal truth could have been kept by His people, openly, in all ages save the period under papal rule.

Again note, that the truth was cast down, and the “woman” (church) had fled into the wilderness. Inspiration says: “She hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there.” (See Rev. 12:6, 14.) So, while the truth was “cast down” by the church leadership in that period, and the “abomination set up,” God had some in obscurity who kept His Sabbath and had knowledge of the Sanctuary truth through the entire 1260 years of wilderness journey. Thus she was nourished (fed), revealing that she was to return.

Double Worship In All Ages

By observing the chart, the history of Sabbath and Sunday observance, or true and false worship, will be noticed. In the beginning the Lord created Adam and Eve, and placed the holy couple in the garden of God, but our first parents transgressed the counsel of the Most High, and sin entered the Eden home. In order to preserve His original plan for the human family, He was compelled to remove our parents from their Edenic abode. To them were born sons and daughters; see Genesis 5:4. Their first two sons are brought to our attention by the Scriptures in

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 142

a contrast that is most striking, and one that should be carefully considered by every professor of religion.

The sacrifice and religious worship of the two first born in the human family, reveals that the Saviour of the world had made known the divine plan of salvation to the family of Adam. Their system of worship being devised by the Creator Himself, was perfect, and able to save the sinner from his sin. Abel’s careful religious observance, according to the instruction of the Diety whom he worshipped, shows that only such worship, honor and praise, can be acceptable to God. Cain was not mindful of the commandment, and thus by presenting that which God had not required went about to establish a religion of his own. As he immediately afterwards slew his brother it should be an object lesson to all: that a worship according to the inclination of men, however good and innocent it may seem, cannot sanctify and save the worshiper. But instead it takes him deeper into sin, and final ruin. Those who are inclined to persecute the ones who do not worship as they do, are bowing down with Cain at the altar made of bricks. Such altars are the product of man by converting the form of the original; and though more attractive than the altar of stone may seem, there is no sanctifying power in them, and their worship is as deadly as poison. The evidence cannot be denied that both forms of worship (true and false) were introduced at about the same time, and ran side by side. Both seem innocent and were conducted about the same way with the distinction that the one is in harmony with God’s book and law, and the other is not.

The two tracks on the chart, by the side of Abel, represent God’s eternal truth, Sabbath and Sanctuary. The Sabbath originated in the garden of God. “And on the seventh day God ended His work which He had made; and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had made. And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it: because that in it He had rested from all His work which God created and made.” (Genesis 2:2, 3.)

Because of sin, the sanctuary truth was added after the fall of Adam. Both truths are of vital importance. The Sabbath we keep to avoid sinning, but the Sanctuary truth is to save us after we have sinned. The one is to keep us from falling, and the other is the remedy if we fall! If, after receiving the knowledge of the truth, we break the Sabbath, we have sinned and denied the Creator, which is far worse than the sin of Adam. By noncompliance with the Sanctuary truth, we refuse the plan (or remedy), and reject the Saviour of our Salvation. Read “The Desire of Ages,” page 165. The Sabbath is a part of the Ten Commandment

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 143

Law. (Exodus 20:1-17.) The Sanctuary truth is the law of our salvation, after we have sinned. Adam sinned by eating the forbidden fruit. Lucifer sinned by setting himself up as a god. Said he, “I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High.” (Isaiah 14:13, 14.)

By eating of the forbidden fruit, Adam broke the health (food) law, and by so doing he also, indirectly, broke the Ten Commandment Law; for by transgressing God’s Word he dishonored Him as a son would dishonor his earthly father by disobedience, and thereby breaking the fifth commandment. (Exodus 20:12.) Therefore, Adam is guilty of violating two laws, while Lucifer broke only one, the Ten Commandment Law, for he ate nothing that God had forbidden.

Adam’s transgression brought him to the grave (dust), for, after eating of the forbidden fruit it reacted on his physical being, and thus the evil passed from father to son. But as Lucifer had not transgressed the law of health, natural death had no power over him. Adam, by obedience to the provision made for his redemption — accepting the remedy — shall be made alive by resurrection. To Lucifer, for rejecting the same privilege and deceiving the human family, God said: “Thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit.” (Isaiah 14:15.) “Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee…. I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst of stones of fire…. Thou hast defiled thy sanctuaries by the multitude of thine iniquities, by the iniquity of thy traffick; therefore will I bring forth a fire from the midst of thee, it shall devour thee, and I will bring thee to ashes upon the earth in the sight of all them that behold thee. All they that know thee among the people shall be astonished at thee: thou shalt be a terror, and never shalt thou be any more. (Ezek. 28:15, 16, 18, 19.)

There is a lesson here that is worth our consideration. Let the sinner place his finger on his sin. By disobeying God’s word in any form, you are breaking one or more of His eternal laws. This is your final opportunity to either accept or reject salvation. Mercy is knocking at the door for the last time. Will you brother, will you sister, give your heart to God?

The readers attention is again called to the chart. The double track passing by Abel and around the cross, shows that the Sabbath and the Sanctuary truths are eternal and divine, and that the recognition of their sacredness had never been thrown

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 144

out from the church of God until after 508 A.D.; at which time the “goat” with his great horn “cast down the truth to the ground.” But in the year 1844, God’s truth by the power of the “Three Angels’ Messages,” was again brought to light. It is evident that the Sabbath and the Sanctuary, (the law and the gospel) are inseparable. If you have been disobedient to God’s word in any form, will you now, at the last call, say, “Lord, here I am. Take my stony heart and give me a heart of flesh?” Will you plead that He write His law in your heart? The angel is waiting to seal you with the seal of God. Will you choose darkness rather than light? As the angel is lightening the earth with his glory, will you let him lighten your heart? Yet a little while and God’s truth shall triumph, why should you remain behind? Will you stubbornly worship, like Cain, with a religion that cannot save? Will you dishonor the Saviour who died for you, and honor the adversary and enemy of your soul? Why should you perish in just a little while, in the dark millennium? (Follow the chart.) Will you be ready when Jesus comes to take His saints to the mansions above? Take notice that the keeping of the truth is the train to the city of God. “Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God, and keep His commandments: for this is the whole duty of man.” (Eccl. 12:13.)

The 1290 and 1335 “days” (years), relative to the “daily” and the “sanctuary” of Daniel 12:11, 12, are now understood for the first time. This being the time in which they are revealed, it is evident that we are dealing with present truth. Therefore, the Scripture must be speaking directly to us at this very time. Thus, both the cursings and the blessings of this chapter apply to this generation, and we are granted the privilege of choosing either the one or the other.

It is necessary that we comment first on the 10th verse of Daniel 12, for it brings out the fact that at the time this Scripture is revealed, “Many shall be purified and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly and none of the wicked shall understand, but the wise shall understand.” Therefore, it is necessary that we repent from all sin and separate ourselves from every false way, thus having our vision clear, so that we can understand.

“And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.” (Daniel 12:1.) The name “Michael,” means “who is like God.” “Christ is the express image of the Father,” and the great Prince of His people.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 145

Thus the title signifies Christ. At this time, Christ (Michael) shall stand up for His people, and every one shall be delivered who is found written in “The Book.” Thus God’s people need not fear in the time of trouble.

“And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” (Daniel 12:2.) It will be noticed that the resurrection foretold in this Scripture is mixed — some are of the righteous, while others are of the wicked. Therefore, this is a special resurrection, and independent of the one referred to in 1 Thessalonians 4:16, 17, for it plainly says: “The Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.”

John also makes it clear that the righteous only are called forth at the coming of the Lord, for he says: “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power.” (Rev. 20:6.) Consequently, the mixed resurrection must precede the one at the coming of Christ in the clouds. Those who awake to “everlasting contempt” must be those who pierced Christ, thus fulfilling the following Scripture: “Behold, He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced him.” (Rev. 1:7.)

“And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever.” (Daniel 12:3.) They who are “wise” are the ones who shall “understand,” and they shall turn many to righteousness; thus they shall shine as stars “forever and ever.” These are not those who were resurrected in the special resurrection, for it would be after the close of probation, and about the end of the seventh plague, just shortly before the coming of the Lord. Thus the resurrected ones would have no chance to turn any to righteousness. Therefore, those who shall shine as stars are the 144,000, and all who shall have a part in the closing work of the gospel. Think of the glorious promise! Is there anything like it in all the world? What can you compare with celestial bliss in the presence of God? Life everlasting, without pain or tears! See Revelation 7:17, and Isaiah 11:6, 7; 65:25.

“But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.” (Daniel 12:4.) What plainer evidence could we ask to convince us that this is the time of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 146

end? Has knowledge been increase? Are many running to and fro? While Daniel does not tell how the running is accomplished Nahum does: “The chariots shall be with flaming torches in the day of His preparation…. The chariots [automobiles] shall rage in the streets, they shall justle one against another in the broad ways: they shall seem like torches, they shall run like lightnings.” (Nahum 2:3, 4.) The prophecy being understood, it is evident that “the book” is unsealed, and that the time of the end is upon us.

“Then I Daniel looked, and, behold, there stood other two, the one on this side of the bank of the river, and the other on that side of the bank of the river. And one said to the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders? And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by Him that liveth forever that it shall be for a time, and times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.” (Daniel 12:5-7.)

The question was asked, “How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?” The answer is, that it “shall be for a time [one year], times [two years] and an half time [half year].” Thirty days to a month, twelve months to a year, equals 1260 prophetic days (years).

The prophetic period points back to papal supremacy, and the persecution of God’s people from 538 to 1798 A.D. (See Dan. 7:25, and Rev. 12:6, 14; 13:5.) The end of the long prophetic period in which the papacy scattered the power of the holy people, is in the past by a hundred and thirty years. The angel declared, in this time “all these things shall be finished.” Does not all this prove that we are on the verge of eternity?

Will you, brother, will you sister, adorn yourself with the righteousness of Christ? Or will you wait a little longer, until after the harvest is past? Someone shall utter the following words in great disappointment: “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” (Jeremiah 8:20.) Shall you, or shall I?

“And I heard, but understood not: then I said, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things? And He said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end.” (Daniel 12:8, 9.) Are they closed now? If not, then is not this the time to which the prophet refers? “Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.” (Daniel 12:12.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 147

The Beast (666), False Prophet, Mother Of Harlots, Man Of Sin, Who Are They?

The mystical number “666” of the beast in Revelation 13:18 as applied to the papacy, proves to be unscriptural as well as unreasonable. While the numerical letters of the title of the pope bears the number 666, there are many other titles, as well as names of individuals, who bear the same number. By simply computing the numerical value of letters in a title, or name, we find it fits many, hence we must look for Biblical proof to make the application. Except we thus prove the idea it would be improper and unfair to apply the symbol to any one individual.

The idea concerning the symbolical application of the false prophet of Revelation 19:20, the woman on the scarlet colored beast of Revelation 17, the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13, the scarlet colored beast of Revelation 17, and the non-descript beast of Daniel 7, as being symbols of the papacy, is unbiblical and also illogical.

“And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by the sword and did live. And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is six hundred three score and six.” (Rev. 13:11-18.)

“And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 148

PICTURE

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 149, 150

beast.” (Rev. 13:14.) The beast spoken of here is the one with lamb-like horns. But some one else is introduced by the pronoun “he,” who “had power to do miracles in the sight of the beast” (the lamb-like). The following Scripture will make clear who it is that performs the miracles: “And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him, [before the two horned beast] with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone.” (Rev. 19:20.) Therefore, the miracles are wrought by the false prophet in the sight of the two-horned beast.

There are many beasts spoken of in the Bible, but this two-horned beast is the only one that can be termed “a man.” It will be noticed that from the 11th verse on, of the 13th chapter of Revelation the Scripture speaks of the two-horned beast and closes with the words: “For it is the number of a man; and his number is six hundred three-score and six.” Therefore, the mystical number “666,” belongs to the two-horned beast and none other. However, we may not conclude that no one before it could have such a number.

The idea that the papacy is called the beast is altogether wrong. The papacy is represented by symbols on two different beasts. First, on the “non-descript” of Daniel 7, by the “little horn having eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great things;” second, on the “leopard-like” of Revelation 13, by the head that was “wounded to death.” These beasts are universal, representing the entire world in their time, both civil and religious. Therefore, it could not be said of either beast, “it is… a man.” The papacy being only a part of both beasts (horn-head on one, and simply a wounded head on the other) cannot be called “the beast.” The two-horned beast is the only one representing a local religio-political government. Therefore, of him alone can it be said, it is “a man.” Thus whosoever shall stand at the head of that persecuting power as described in this chapter, and represented by the beast, is the one who shall bear the mystical number 666. The Spirit of Prophecy also states that the “King of the North” brought to view in Daniel 11:45, and the two-horned beast of Revelation 13, is the same power and that it shall bear this mystical number 666. We quote: “This power is the last that treads down the true church of God: and as the true church is still trodden down, and cast out by all Christendom, it follows that the last oppressive power has not ‘come to his end’; and Michael has not stood up. This last power that treads down the saints is brought to view in Rev. 13:11-18.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 151

His number is 666.” — “A Word to the Little Flock,” pp. 8, 9. We have proved the truth of the number one way, now we shall prove it in another.

The Destruction Of The Beast And The Prophet

The destruction of both the “false prophet” and the “beast” is clearly foretold: “And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him… These both were cast alive into a lake of fire… And the remnant were slain with the sword of him that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their flesh.” (Rev. 19:20, 21.) Their final end is accomplished by being cast alive into a lake of fire. But the rest of the world (“the remnant”) were all slain with the “sword which proceeded out of His mouth: and the fowls were filled with their flesh.”

The lake of fire into which the beasts and the false prophet are cast, cannot be at the coming of Christ in the clouds, for the wicked are not destroyed by fire at that time, but “With the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming.” (2 Thess. 2:8.) The beast and the false prophet are cast into a lake of fire after the sixth plague and before the end of the world. This destruction of the “remnant,” those that were left after the destruction of the beast and the prophet, is not after the millennium, for the wicked at that time are not destroyed by the sword that “proceeded out of His mouth,” but by fire that came “down from God out of heaven and devoured them.” (Rev. 20:9.) After the millennium and the destruction of the wicked no living creature will eat another. (See Isaiah 11:6-9.) Hence, the beast and false prophet are cast into a lake of fire before the millennium; and that lake of fire becomes a type of the destruction of the wicked on the other side of the millennium — the second death — for the final destruction of the entire multitude is described in the following words: “And death and hell were cast into a lake of fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” (Rev. 20:14,15.) Thus the world would be given an ensample before the millennium, of the destruction after the thousand years had ended. The example of the beast and the false prophet is to show that all the wicked will be thrown alive into a lake of fire, and that is the second death. Speaking of the everlasting ruin of the devil, the Word says: “And the devil that deceived them was cast into a lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are.” (Rev. 20:10.) That is, the beast and the false prophet do not come up

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 152

in the second resurrection, exemplifying that there is no resurrection from the second death. Again, we see there is a type for every event, and let none despise types, for where there is no type, there is no truth. The number 666 is further proven by

The Destruction Of The “Man Of Sin”

Mark carefully, according to the following testimony, the destruction of the papacy is at another time and by a different process. “Paul states plainly that the man of sin will continue until the second advent. To the very close of time he will carry forward his work of deception.” — “The Great Controversy,” p. 579. Thus the papacy is to remain to the second coming of Christ, at which time the wicked are to be destroyed by the brightness of His coming. Therefore, the papacy is one thing, and the false prophet another, and the beast still another. The beast “666” and the false prophet, who are to be cast alive into the lake of fire, are the ones who develop the image of the beast — a likeness of the worship in the period of the 1260 years.

The time of that wholesale deception is at hand. It will take more than great knowledge of theology to escape the most powerful trap his Satanic majesty has ever devised. The wonderful miracles will be convincing and the apparently genuine spirit of worship will bring deep conviction upon those who are subject to be misled. As the great men of the world declare its worship true, multitudes will accept their decisions without personal investigation. Add to all of these the following declaration of civil authorities: “As many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed,” and we have an overwhelming power which human strength cannot resist for a moment. Only by a prophetic knowledge of the truth, with confidence in a “thus saith the Lord,” and in the power of His Spirit, can one escape the wily snares of the devil.

The Mother Of Harlots Not The Beast

It has been explained that the papacy would remain to the last. If the woman on the scarlet colored beast (Babylon the Great) comes to her end at a different time and in another way, she cannot be a symbol of the papacy as some have thought. Revelation 17:16, speaking of the woman and the horns of the scarlet colored beast, says: “And the ten horns which thou sawest on the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire.”

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 153

Note, she is not cast into a lake of fire like the beast and the false prophet, but they (the horns) “shall make her desolate and naked and shall eat her flesh.” Thus the woman’s destruction is at a different time, and in another way than that of the papacy, the false prophet, and the beast. Since what has been said cannot be contradicted, it is evident the “beast” is one thing, the “false prophet” another, and the papacy another, and the “woman” still another. It is of great importance that these things be correctly understood, for by the knowledge of the truth only, can God lead His people on to victory.

The Time Of The Woman’s Destruction

To determine the time of Babylon’s (woman’s) destruction, it will be necessary to refer to Daniel 7:11,12, “I beheld then because of the voice of the great words which the horn spake: I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame. As concerning the rest of the beasts, they had their dominion taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time.” Concerning the rest of the beasts — the lion, bear, and the leopard, their dominion was taken away, but they remained alive, while the non-descript beast came to his end. The beasts that remain alive, represent the descendants of the three ancient empires. While their dominion is taken away, the inhabitants (beasts) are here at the present time. The end of these beasts would mean the end of the world.

The non-descript beast is not the last beast of this world’s history, for he is followed by the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13:1, and the scarlet colored beast of Revelation 17:3. The latter is the last symbol of historical events, by which this present world and the one after the millennium shall be brought to an end, as previously explained. Therefore, the destruction of the non-descript beast is before the second coming of Christ. If the lives of the three beasts before it were “prolonged,” their time cannot be extended beyond the second coming of Christ. Says Daniel: “Their lives were prolonged for a season and a time.” Therefore, from the time the body of the non-descript beast is destroyed, there will be “a season and a time,” to the end of this present world.

If Daniel means year by “time,” and a half year by “dividing of time,” in the 25th verse of the same chapter, then he must mean the same in the 12th verse. If the interpretation holds good in one verse it must in the other. Therefore, “time” would be one year, and a “season” a fourth part of a year, thus making a total of one year and three months. However, the period in the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 154

25th verse has a prophetic term of 1260 days (years), but the “time” in the twelfth verse cannot be prophetic, for then it would mean 450 literal years. It is evident that from the time the beast is destroyed, to the end, there will be fifteen literal months.

It shall be noticed that the destruction of the “beast” is prophetic of the destruction of the “woman.” We quote the scriptures referring to both: “I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame.” (Daniel 7:11.) “And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire.” (Rev. 17:16.) The destruction is alike of both (beast and woman). Furthermore, it is the period under the symbol of the woman riding on the beast that makes an image of the leopard-like in his first stage (before wounded) or of the non-descript beast in his second stage; for, the 1260 year period was represented by both beasts. The image is a false religion internationally set up. Therefore, one is the likeness of the other. Thus the destruction of the original (non-descript beast) is a prophecy of the destruction of the “woman,” and the destruction of the one, is the destruction of the other. It prophetically signifies that the “image” (woman riding on the beast — the union of that religio-political system), shall perish fifteen months (“season and a time”) before the “remnant” (rest of the world). Let it be remembered that Daniel’s vision is a prophecy, and the vision by John is a revelation. Therefore, the destruction of the non-descript beast is the prophecy, and the destruction of the woman is the fulfillment of the prophecy.

The following scripture referring to the time the “woman” was destroyed, says: “And after these things I heard a great voice of much people in heaven, saying, Alleluia; Salvation, and glory, and honour, and power, unto the Lord our God: For true and righteous are his judgments: for he hath judged the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of His servants at her hand. And again they said, Alleluia. And her smoke rose up for ever and ever. And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down and worshipped God that sat on the throne, saying, Amen, Alleluia. And a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our God, all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and great.” (Rev. 19.1-5.)

The woman was destroyed and her smoke ascended up “for ever and ever,” while the “elders” and the “beasts” were before the throne. This proves that the judgment in the Most Holy apartment had not ceased, or at least the tribunal had not yet

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 155

vacated the place of judgment, (explained in another chapter) for after the saints are numbered and sealed, their sins blotted out in the aforesaid judgment, probation shall close, and the sanctuary where the judgment is held shall be vacated of the elders, and the beasts, as well as the “Lamb,” and of the entire angelic host. After which “no man was able to enter the temple, till the seven last plagues… were fulfilled.” (See Rev. 15:5-8.) Thus it is clear that the woman was destroyed before the seven last plagues were poured out.

Quoting Revelation 19:6, “And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.” While Christ is in the sanctuary and the judgment in progress, He does not reign, but is a Priest and an Advocate, blotting out the sins of the righteous. But when He is through with the investigative judgment, then He is crowned King of kings and Lord of lords. (See Rev. 19:16.)

After the “smoke of the woman rose up for ever and ever,” the heavenly host shouted, “Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.” Therefore, all the saints were judged prior to the destruction of the “woman,” and after she is burned with fire, Christ is crowned King of kings and Lord of lords; then the temple will be vacated and the seven last plagues poured out.

The following scriptures bear further evidence. Said the heavenly host: “Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb.” Continued the Angel, “Come hither, I will shew thee the Bride, the Lamb’s wife… and shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God.” (Rev. 19:7-9; 21:9, 10.) Therefore, the Lamb’s wife is the Holy City and not the church, and those called to the marriage supper (the saints) are the guests. (See “The Great Controversy,” page 427.) They who were before the throne, said of the New Jerusalem: “His wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted [to the city] that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white… for the fine linen is the rigteousness of saints.” (Rev. 19:7, 8.) Therefore, the Lamb’s wife will be ready at the close of probation when the saints are numbered, for they are her “linen.” As at the time the woman (Babylon) was burned, the saints (linen) were ready. Her destruction shall be a signal that probation has closed. Then some shall be conscious

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 156

of their doom and shall say, “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” (Jer. 8:20.) Others shall “wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east, they shall run to and fro to seek the words of the Lord, and shall not find it.” (Amos 8:12.) When God’s people shall have ceased from their God given work, their answer will be: “We have nothing for you, the harvest is past, salvation has ceased, you are too late.”

Who Is The False Prophet?

As previously explained the false prophet is not the papacy or the two-horned beast, neither is he the devil, for we read: “And the devil that deceived them was cast into a lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are.” (Rev. 20:10.) Therefore, the false prophet is the one who shall precede the manifestation of Satan himself. Said the apostle, “And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.” (2 Cor. 11:14.)

As the doctrines held by the false prophet cannot be fully supported by the Scriptures, miracles are performed to secure the confidence of the people. As the great men and religious leaders declare to the public that the so-called true religion is the truth of Christ, and that the false prophet is His servant, multitudes will fall into Satan’s snare. His false prediction of the coming of the Lord, will be fulfilled by Satan himself as he appears as an angel of light. His dazzling brightness, and the false fulfillment of the prophet’s prediction, in addition to the already overwhelming delusion, will ensnare a multitude greater than the first. “While appearing to the children of men as a great physician who can heal all their maladies, he will bring disease and disaster, until populous cities are reduced to ruin and desolation.” — “The Great Controversy,” p. 589.

The Woman Sitting On The Heads

Said the angel: “The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” (Rev. 17:9.) It has been previously explained that the heads represent the present day apostate Christendom, (See pages 88-96). They are called “mountains” (denominations), seven in number, meaning all. As the prostitute sits on all seven, the symbol with unmistakable evidence reveals that so-called Christendom will submit itself to be governed by one head, of which the woman is a symbol. (See “The Great Controversy,” page 588.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 157

Preliminary to that miracle working power, Protestantism, Catholicism and Spiritualism will have grasped each other’s hand by means of a church federation. The difference of opinion in doctrinal points will be considered of no vital importance to salvation. They will see in that apparently innocent union a great movement for the settlement of differences as well as for the conversion of the world. At the appearance of the false prophet, and of Satan himself, their expectations would be realized, and the ushering in of the long expected millennial time of peace shall be proclaimed to be at hand. Thus on the surface it will bear evidence that the world’s crises are about to end. But as God’s people have been warned of it all, they refuse to worship the image of the beast, which is a false international religion, and will be charged as rebellious, disturbers of the peace, and trouble makers. This will bring the great persecution of Revelation 12:17.

To them it will be said: “Art thou he that troubleth Israel?” As the saints answer them in the manner of the prophet Elijah: “Nay but… in that ye have forsaken the commandment of the Lord, and thou hast followed Baalam,” it will incur the displeasure of the wicked and cause them to enrage against the innocent.

The Woman Sitting On The Beast

While the Revelator saw in vision the beast who bears the number 666, and the false prophet enforcing a false religion by law and miracles within the borders of the government represented by the two-horned beast, he was shown another interesting sight: “And I saw,” he says, “a woman sit upon a scarlet colored beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication.” (Rev. 17:3, 4.) This symbol reveals that after the woman had sat on the “heads” (united the churches) she also succeeded to sit on the beast. The beast is a symbol of the entire present world — both civil (ten horns) and religious (seven heads). As the woman sitting on the heads denotes union of churches, just so, sitting on the beast represents internationally the church and the state governed by the same head (woman). Therefore, an international system of religion and a combination of church and state. In such a system the great men of earth will see a vision of settling the troubles of the world, welding the people and the nations into a world-wide brotherhood, fulfilling by a medium of religion, 1 Thess. 5:3,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 158

“For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them,… and they shall not escape.” Though their intention is to reduce crime as well as wars, their hope will be in vain.

The Cup, Jewels, And The Loud Colors

The cup in the hand of the woman being of the most precious metal, and as she is decked with gold and precious stones, it denotes a most overwhelming temptation — fully realized in the miracle working power by the false prophet and Satan himself. Her cup (books) contains false doctrines, and being “golden,” it shows that they are plated with Christianity. Thus the following prophetic words shall meet their fulfillment: “And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” (Rev. 13:15-17.)

“Such will be the experiences of God’s people in their final struggle with the powers of evil… Satan leads many to believe that God will overlook their unfaithfulness in the minor affairs of life; but the Lord shows in His dealings with Jacob that He can in no wise sanction or tolerate evil. All who endeavor to excuse or conceal their sins, and permit them to remain upon the books of heaven unconfessed and unforgiven, will be overcome by Satan.” — “Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 202. “Those who are without God’s protection will find no safety in any place or position.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 50. Of that troublous time said Christ: “He that findeth his life” to gain the favor of men “shall lose it: and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it.” (Matt. 10:39.) That time shall reveal him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not. Then, shall the world be divided into two great classes — “The sheep on the right and the goats on the left.” (Matt. 25:33.) Apparently it will seem that God’s people must either perish or yield to the demands of the wicked, but mighty angels who excel in strength will reverse the current of destruction.

“And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all. And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 159

craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived!” (Rev. 18:21-23.)

While multitudes are falling into the snares of the devil, and as he is endeavoring to wipe out the church, the “Third Angel’s Message” breaks through with mighty power and a “loud cry,” saying, “Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” (Rev. 18:4.) And as the “Cry” of the angel (messenger) rings through the earth a great multitude of all nations leave the false, but popular system of worship, and against all earthly favor take their stand with the saints under the protection of divine power. This will incur the wrath of the dragon.

SUMMARY
(Follow Chart On Page 150)

The tabulation of events in this chapter fully illustrate the great prophetic occurrences that are to transpire in rapid succession as shown in the chart. The union of the churches represented by the “woman” sitting on the “heads” must take place before the combined power of the “beast” and the “false prophet” is fully realized. The symbols (“false prophet” and the “beast”) reveal that there shall be a national alliance of church and state. But the woman riding on the beast, denotes an international system of church and state, enforced by civil law, and miraculous power. At the close of probation, the union represented by the symbol of the “scarlet colored beast,” shall be dissolved with the destruction of the “woman” or head of that union as pictured at the turning point of the chart. The world at that time, as represented by the horns of the beast, shall “hate” the harlot, dethrone her, and “burn her with fire;” which can be nothing less than by revolution against the head of that religio-political system. Then the prophecy of Revelation 16:19, will meet its fulfillment: “And the great city [Babylon] was divided into three parts.” That is, the union of Protestantism, Catholicism, and Spiritualism was dissolved. Note the verb, “was,” being in past tense, shows that the great city Babylon was divided before the seven plagues were poured out; that is, at close of

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 160

probation, when the woman was dethroned. “And the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon [in her divided state] came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of His wrath.” (Rev. 16:19, last part.) The fierceness of God’s wrath is poured out upon Babylon in her divided state in the time of the seventh plague.

The head of the non-descript beast of Daniel seven, in the burning fire with the “woman” as depicted in the chart, represents the same event. The “beast” is a prophecy, and the “woman” is the revelation of that prophecy. Then the four angels of Revelation seven, who were “holding the four winds of the earth [the nations in check], that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree,” shall let the wind “blow;” and as there would remain nothing to hold the nations and peoples together and to restrain hostilities, the conflict within and without, will result in the final battle of “Armageddon.” (Rev. 16:14, 16.) From that point of the chart (close of probation) to the second coming of Christ and the beginning of the millennium, there will be fifteen months — “a season and a time.” (Dan. 7:11, 12.)

At about the time of the seventh plague the beast and the false prophet will be cast into the lake of fire. A literal fulfillment, and the same will become a type of the final destruction of the wicked after the millennium, which is the second death. The destruction of the woman riding on the scarlet colored beast, and the false prophet with the two-horned beast being cast alive in the lake of fire, denotes that this religio-political system will be internationally dissolved.

At the appearance of the Lord, the saints shall be gathered (Matt. 24:30), and the wicked destroyed. (2 Thess. 2:8.) The nations are represented by the “beasts,” the “man of sin” by the “little horn having eyes of a man and a mouth speaking great things.” (Daniel 7:25.)

The great image of Daniel two, corresponds with the beasts of Daniel seven. These beasts are also represented by the leopard-like beast of Revelation thirteen — the mouth of a lion, feet of a bear, body of a leopard, and the ten horns. The scarlet colored beast of Revelation seventeen is a continuation of the leopard-like after his deadly wound was healed. Thus he is pictured on the chart showing that he has the characteristics of all the beasts before him. Therefore, the destruction of the beasts of Daniel seven, is also the destruction of the beasts that were shown to John in vision; and the end of all the beasts, mean the end of the world.

The great stone of Daniel two, that smote the image on the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 161

feet is a symbol of the coming of Christ; and the breaking of the image denotes the breaking of the nations. As the scarlet colored beast brings this present world to an end, he also represents the world on the other side of the millennium, after the second resurrection.

The fire coming down out of heaven upon the beast, denotes the second death of the wicked, one-hundred years after the second resurrection. Then the prophecy of Enoch shall meet its complete fulfillment: “Behold, the Lord cometh,… to execute judgment upon “all,” and to convince all that are ungodly… of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against Him.” (Jude 14, 15.) While the 14th verse of Jude applies to Christ’s coming to the Most Holy apartment in the heavenly sanctuary, and the 15th verse to His second advent, the completeness of the words find their fulfillment after the millennium, for at that time only can He execute the final “judgment upon all the ungodly,” from Cain to the end of this present world.

The first part of the chart, dated 1929, to the curve, marked Ezekiel 9, is the period in which the 144,000 are sealed — the separation of the tares from the wheat — the purification of the church. As the 144,000 are the “first fruits,” the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9 and the sealing of the servants of God (the 144,000), marks the commencement of the final harvest, or as it is also called, “The Loud Cry.” At that time the great multitude of Revelation 7:9, will be gathered in the church by the servants of God (the 144,000). (See Isaiah 66:19, 20.)

The cases of all who are sealed from 1929 to the final close of probation will be investigated before the throne in the heavenly sanctuary while living. The investigation commences after the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9. Those who are sealed from 1929 to the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9 (close of probation for the church), are living saints, 144,000 in number, who shall never die — translated without tasting death. The class which neglected their opportunity were left without the seal to perish under the ruin of Ezekiel 9; Isaiah 63; and Isaiah 66:15-17. This example of the destruction of the sinners in the church is a type of the destruction of the sinners in the world after the close of probation. The great multitude of Revelation 7:9, living at the time of the close of probation for the world, shall also never die, of whom the 144,000 were a type. But all the wicked being left without the seal, shall perish. “Hitherto is the end of the matter; Fear God [not man] and keep His commandments: for this is the whole duty of man.” (Eccl. 12:13.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 162

The One Hundred And Forty-Four Thousand
Revelation Seven And Fourteen

The ground of this most vital subject has been extensively covered in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1. Therefore, we intend to bring out only that phase which does not appear in the first volume. The following questions will be answered in this chapter: At the time the Lord commands the angel to seal them (the 144,000) are they found by that message in the world or in the church? At what time are they sealed? Why are they “virgins”? Why is there “no guile” in their mouth? Are they men only or of both sexes? Why are they called “servants of God”? Why are they Israel?

We quote from the writings of the “Spirit of Prophecy”: “This was the time of Jacob’s trouble. Then all the saints cried out with anguish of spirit, and were delivered by the voice of God. The one hundred and forty-four thousand triumphed. Their faces were lighted up with the glory of God.” — “Life Sketches,” page 117. Note that the 144,000 in number, were present in “the time of Jacob’s trouble.” According to the following quotation, that time of trouble commences immediately after the close of probation: “When Christ shall cease His work as mediator in man’s behalf, then this time of trouble will begin.” — “Patriarchs and Prophets,” page 201. That time of trouble is before any of the sleeping saints are resurrected, therefore the 144,000 are not resurrected, but are living saints who have never tasted death and are to be translated at the second coming of Christ.

The 144,000 Sealed While In The Church

To make this clear we must comment on the typical day of atonement. That notable day in the ceremonial system was a day of cleansing, judgment, and covering. The command was given that in the seventh month and on the tenth day of the month (day of atonement) every Israelite was to afflict his soul, confess his sin, and bring a sacrifice. He who failed to respond to the divine call was cut off (perished) from among God’s people. Therefore, it was a day of judgment and purification of the camp of Israel. While the sinner perished, the godly were preserved. This living example was set forth for our benefit at this present time, upon whom the anti-typical day of atonement is come. This picture in the earthly tabernacle is intended to point out the work in the heavenly.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 163

When the judgment opened in 1844, as previously explained, the investigation began with the dead, and when that part of the work is finished, then commences the judgment of the living. While the investigation for the congregation of the dead is in progress, there can be no separation among the congregation of the living. But when our High Priest shall begin the atonement for the living, there must be a message of present truth — sounding of the trumpet — urging every one to lay hold on the Lamb of God (Christ) by which only, can he in figure, come to the sanctuary, confess his sin and secure his life. Unless the close of the judgment for the dead and the commencement for the living be made known to us, we would have no present truth while the judgment for the living is in session. Neither would such judgment be legal or just. He who fails to respond to the heavenly summons, will be left without the seal or covering of God, and therefore must be cut off from among His people, as prefigured by the services in the typical day of atonement.

Says the apostle: “For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God.” (1 Peter 4:17.) The fact that to the “Seventh-day Adventist” church alone has come just such a message as the one mentioned, presented to them in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, is an additional proof that this particular church is the house of God. This time of judgment is also called the “time of harvest.” “Let both grow together until the harvest,” said Christ, “and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn.” (Matt. 13:30.) The words of our Master are in perfect harmony with the typical day of atonement, foretelling that it is a day of separating the tares from the wheat, or cutting off of the unrepentant sinners from among God’s people (purification of the church). Therefore, the harvest commences with the closing work for the church. Said Christ: “Let both grow together until the harvest.” In Revelation 14:4, speaking of the 144,000 we read, “They are the first fruits unto God and to the Lamb.” Therefore, it is evident that in the purification or separation of the tares from the wheat in the church of God, there shall be 144,000 who have confessed their sins; and are thus made white and clean by the precious blood of Christ, for they are “the first fruits.” This is also proven by the “Spirit of Prophecy,” for we read: “This sealing of the servants of God is the same that was shown to Ezekiel in vision.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” page 445. We quote from “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266: “The true people of God, who have the spirit of the work of the Lord, and the salvation of souls at heart, will ever view sin in its

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 164

real, sinful character. They will always be on the side of faithful and plain dealing with sins which easily beset the people of God. Especially in the closing work for the church, in the sealing time of the 144,000.”

Again on page 267: “Mark this point with care: Those who receive the pure mark of truth, wrought in them by the power of the Holy Ghost, represented by a mark by the man in linen, are those ‘that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done’ in the church…. Read the ninth chapter of Ezekiel. But the general slaughter of all those who do not thus see the wide contrast between sin and righteousness, and do not feel as those do who stand in the counsel of God and receive the mark, is described in the order to the five men with the slaughter weapons: ‘Go ye after him through the city, and smite; let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity; slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women; but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary.’ ”

The definition of “general” is: “extensive but not universal.” Therefore it does not mean the destruction of the world at the appearance of the Lord; but it has reference to the wicked in the church. This slaughter is literal, it is to separate and release God’s people from sin and sinners, otherwise the marking would be of no value. The same subject is again brought to view in “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, page 211: “Here we see that the church — the Lord’s sanctuary — was the first to feel the stroke of the wrath of God.” The wrath of God cannot, and never has been spiritual. We are again reminded that the 144,000 are the remnant: “Now indeed are the remnant ‘men wondered at’… ‘In that day shall the branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel. And it shall come to pass, That he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem.'” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, page 476. Thus the 144,000 are those who are sealed in the judgment for the church, and with them the judgment for the living commenced. Therefore, they are the first fruits.

When this number is sealed, probation will close for the church, and the judgment for those who are in the world will commence. As the “tares” perish at the time when probation is closing for the church, just so at the close of the judgment for the world the sinners shall come to their end; the one is a figure of the other. It is said of the 144,000: “These are they which are not defiled with women for they are virgins.” (Rev. 14:4.) The “women” mentioned in this Scripture are symbols of impure

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 165

churches. These “women” are brought to view in Revelation 17, under the figure of the woman sitting on the scarlet colored beast. We quote Rev. 17:5: “And upon her forehead was a name written, mystery, Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and abomination of the earth.” This mother and her daughters are the “women” with whom the 144,000 are not defiled, for the message of the sealing found them in the church. Thus being in the church of God when sealed, they are “virgins” — “not defiled with women” (with fallen churches).

The Servants Of God In The Time Of The Harvest

In Revelation 7:3, the 144,000 are called “The servants of our God.” If servants, then they must have duties to perform. They are again brought to view by the prophet Isaiah in connection with the purification of the church and the destruction of the wicked: “And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape (the 144,000) of them into the nations…. And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations,… in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord” — the church. (Isa. 66:19, 20.) “And the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel.” (Isa. 4:2.) Therefore, the 144,000 are called “servants.” (For further study of Isa. 66, see “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, pp. 165-172.)

It is also said of this wonderful company: “And in their mouth was found no guile.” (Rev. 14:5.) This Scripture makes it clear that the gospel they proclaim is altogether the true Word of God. Therefore, the message they present to the world cannot be questioned as to its purity. The prophet of Patmos after speaking of the sealing of the 144,000 says: “After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hand.” (Rev. 7:9.) Therefore, this great multitude is gathered from all nations, after the closing work for the church, and in the time of the great harvest. The palms in their hands signify victory over the beast and his image, death and the grave. One of the elders before the throne said of them: “These are they which came out of great tribulation” (the time of Jacob’s trouble). (Rev. 7:14.) The servant of the Lord also bears witness in the following quotations: “‘And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; and said to

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 166

the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the great day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?’ Rev. 6:14-17.

” ‘After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb…. These are they which came out of great tribulation and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb’… Rev. 7:9, 17.

“In these Scriptures two parties are brought to view. One party permitted themselves to be deceived, and took sides with those with whom the Lord has a controversy.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 267, 268. As the Spirit of Prophecy points out these two companies (those who cried for the rocks, and those with the palms) both living in the time of the great tribulation and the wrath of God, it is evident that the great multitude with the palms in their hands are living saints won to the gospel in the time of the harvest by the work of the 144,000.

Are The 144,000 Of Both Sexes?

The command to mark this company so that they fall not under the slaughter weapons by the figure of the five men, reads as follows: “And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof.” (Ezekiel 9:4.) Because the Word says: “Set a mark upon the foreheads of the men,” therefore some have held the position that the entire company is made up of men only. The second reason given for this erroneous idea is that they are to be kings and priests and therefore they must be men. The idea carried by these passages cannot be sustained by other portions of Scripture. Thus we are compelled to study deeper into the subject.

While Ezekiel calls them “men,” John says they are “virgins.” (Rev. 14:4.) Now, if we should take the position that Ezekiel means men only, then we can as well say, John means women only. Can it be possible that one writer should contradict the other? No indeed. We conclude by the following Scriptures that the 144,000 are of both sexes: “The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the light, that all men through him might believe.” (John 1:7.) “All men,” must include both men and women, otherwise salvation would be for men only. “And I, if I

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 167

be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.” (John 12:32.) If the word all men in this text does not include both sexes, then the women are lost. “And the time of this ignorance God winked at; but now commandeth all men everywhere to repent.” (The Acts 17:30.) Again, if “all men” include not both male and female, then women are not commanded to repent. It is evident that the noun, men, is a collective Biblical term of both men and women. The same is true by creation, for, God made the woman of the man. Therefore, she is a wo-man. Again in Gal. 3:28, we read: “There is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.”

Since there is no difference between either sex in Christ, then we see that women as well as men can be kings and priests. The same thought can be carried out by the experience of the Jewish nation: “And Deborah, a prophetess, the wife of Lapidoth, she judged Israel at that time…. And the children of Israel came up to her for judgment.” (Judges 4:4, 5.) This woman held a man’s position, being a judge of God’s people, which is equivalent to a king. Not only a king, but she was a prophetess as well. Again we read in Luke 2:36,37, “And there was one Anna, a prophetess, the daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe of Aser: she was of a great age, and had lived with an husband seven years from her virginity; and she was a widow of about fourscore and four years, which departed not from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and day.” Also the wife of Shallum being a prophetess taught Israel and controlled the college. (See 2 Kings 22:14-16.) Phillip the evangelist had four daughters who also did prophesy. (See The Acts 21:8, 9.)

From Paul’s statement in 1 Timothy 2:12, “I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be in silence,” you will note the meaning here is, that the woman is to be in subjection to the man as God had ordained, and not that she is forbidden to hold the office of a teacher. Again we quote, “Let your women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted unto them to speak; but they are commanded to be under obedience as also saith the law.” (1 Cor. 14:34.) Read the chapter and you will see that Paul wishes to establish order in the churches, for there was great confusion by speaking in unknown tongues. Therefore, to silence the confusion, he says: “Let your women keep silence in the churches.” He is not forbidding them to speak if they have a duty to perform. If this lesson was heeded in this age there would be a great change for the better in the house of God.

In the beginning God created both the man and the woman equal, as king and queen. “And God blessed them, and God said

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 168

unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth.” (Gen. 1:28.) Note that the dominion was given to them both. However, after they sinned a change was made: “Unto the woman He said,… thy desire shall be to thy husband, and He shall rule over thee.” (Gen. 3:16.) So, after the woman sinned she fell under the government of man. But that which Eve lost by deception, shall be restored by redemption. Thus again the equality of both shall be established as kings and queens. Therefore, “There is neither male nor female in Christ Jesus.” Christ himself confirms the idea in the following expression: “For when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels which are in heaven.”

Thus the noun “men” used by Ezekiel, and the noun “virgins” by John is a collective Biblical term comprehending both. Furthermore, the denomination numbers a little over 300,000 at present time. Only about a third of them are men. If every man was sealed and numbered as one of the 144,000, we still would be far short of reaching the total. Again we note at the time of the passover in Egypt the blood on the door-post was a type of the marking or sealing. (“The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, pp. 96-98.)

In that night wherever the blood appeared on the door-post, the first born whether male or female, perished not, just so now, those who receive the seal, have applied the blood on the door-post (forehead), and as the first born of both classes, those who died and those who did not, were a type of the present priesthood (ministry), evidently, the type points forward to a ministry in the anti-type made up of both sexes — the first born who died represent the class that shall fall under the slaughter weapons of the five men, and the first born who escaped from death, represent the class that shall receive the mark of the man with the writer’s inkhorn and pass from death to life. Thus the first born who lived and passed through the red sea, are a type of the 144,000. The first fruits of the harvest, are the servants of God in the time of the “loud cry” of the Third Angel’s Message.

After the purification of the church and the sealing of the servants of God, then the message in the 18th chapter of Revelation shall culminate in a “loud cry:” “Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” (Rev. 18:4.) As the saints hear the voice of the good Shepherd in the gospel message, they separate themselves from the world and join the 144,000. While this sifting process in the fallen churches is in progress, the man with the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 169

writer’s inkhorn seals those who come out. When all the saints shall come out of Babylon into the church, then the work of the man with the writer’s inkhorn shall cease and probation will close. (See “Early Writings,” p. 279.) Therefore, the activity of the five men with the slaughter weapons shall continue and their work will cease when Christ comes to take His saints for it is they who have charge of the city — church. (See Ezek. 9:1; “The Great Controversy,” p. 656.) Then the present world will come to an end and the millennium of desolation commence; during which time the saints shall judge the wicked.

The 144,000 are called Israel because their experience is a duplication of that of Ancient Israel going out of Egypt to possess the promised land. Ancient Egypt is a symbol of the world. The Egyptian bondage is a symbol of the bondage of sin. The exodus movement is a type of the church separating from sin and sinners. The destruction of the first born in Egypt and the drowning in the red sea, denotes the destruction of the wicked in the separation of the saints. The wilderness is a symbol of the church being apart from the world. The destruction of the disobedient in the wilderness, is an illustration of keeping the church clean after being purified. The possession of the promised land is a type of Israel (the saints) possessing the world. The war against the heathen in the promised land denotes the destruction of the wicked in the world. We are going over the same road once again, and in so doing, we must avoid the mistakes that were made in the former experience.

At Probation’s End, Graves Cease
Revelation 14 And 15

Rev. 14:1, “And I looked, and lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father’s name written in their foreheads.” The “Lamb” denotes Christ, signifying the position He occupies before the close of probation, while yet interceding for His people; therefore, the specific number of saints stand with Him on earth while He is yet in the Most Holy place. Mount Zion in old Jerusalem was an ancient spot of that city, and the place of the royal residence of David and his successors. Therefore, from that viewpoint we must present the meaning of the “Lamb” that stood on the mount Zion. We are told by the following Scriptures the Lord had made a promise that the house of David (Mount Zion) was a light to him and to his sons forever. “Howbeit the Lord

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 170

would not destroy the house of David, because of the covenant that he had made with David, and as he promised to give a light to him and to his sons forever.” (2 Chron. 21:7.) The promise was not to Mount Zion (house of David) in ancient Jerusalem, for the existence of the Jewish nation was conditional.

“Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ” — “the son of David.” (Gal. 3:16.) Therefore, mount Zion, as in Revelation 14:1, is the eminent royal spot in the heavenly Jerusalem, as David himself says; “For there are set thrones of judgment, the thrones of the house of David.” (Psa. 122:5.) David looked forward to the time when the judgment in heaven would be set up: “In that day there shall be a fountain opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem for sin and for uncleanness.” (Zech. 13:1.)

Therefore, John’s vision of the 144,000 as they stood on Mount Zion with the Lamb, is an incident after this special company of saints had been sealed, and some time before the close of probation. The sealing of the 144,000 is at the closing of the judgment of the dead, and at the beginning of the judgment of the living. Therefore, they have a great duty to perform upon the earth in connection with the judgment. Their service was typified by ancient Israel when they were obliged to possess the Promised Land. The prophet Zechariah has well described the time: “In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David, and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them. And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will seek to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem [the church]. And I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and of supplications: and they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, [because He died for their sins] and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his first born.” (Zech. 12:8-11.) What a wonderful experience it will be when we fully comprehend the love of God and the price paid for our redemption!

The prophet Micah calls the 144,000, the “remnant of Jacob.” (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, p. 102.) “And they shall waste the land of Assyria with the sword, and the land of Nimrod in the entrances thereof: thus shall he deliver us from the Assyrian, when he cometh into our land, and when he treadeth within our borders. And the remnant of Jacob shall be in the midst of many people as a dew from the Lord, as the showers upon the grass, that tarrieth not for man, nor waiteth for the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 171

sons of men. And the remnant of Jacob shall be among the Gentiles in the midst of many people as a lion among the beasts of the forest, as a young lion among the flocks of sheep: who, if he go through, both treadeth down, and teareth in pieces, and none can deliver. Thine hand shall be lifted up upon thine adversaries, and all thine enemies shall be cut off…. And I will execute vengeance in anger and fury upon the heathen, such as they have not heard.” (Micah 5:6-9, 15.)

“The portion of Jacob is not like them; for he is the former of all things: and Israel is the rod of his inheritance: the Lord of hosts is his name. Thou art my battle axe and weapons of war [144,000]: for with thee will I break in pieces the nations, and with thee will I destroy kingdoms; and with thee will I break in pieces the horse and his rider; and with thee will I break in pieces the chariot and his rider; with thee also will I break in pieces man and woman; and with thee will I break in pieces old and young; and with thee will I break in pieces the young man and the maid; I will also break in pieces with thee the shepherd and his flock; and with thee will I break in pieces the husbandman and his yoke of oxen, and with thee will I break in pieces captains and rulers.” (Jer. 51:19-23.) Therefore, at the fulfillment of John’s vision, the 144,000 “Stand on Mount Zion,” not bodily, but in the sense of the position they occupy. In the same way as the five virgins who went in with Him to the marriage. (See “The Great Controversy,” p. 427.) As ancient Israel was a terror to the heathen in the promised land, just so the Israel of God at this time will be a terror to the sinner in the world, and as ancient Israel had to fight with the sword to possess the land, just so Israel now must battle with the “sword of the Spirit” to possess the world (promised land).

“And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth.” (Rev. 14:2, 3.)

The song was sung in heaven by heavenly beings before the throne, and before the beasts, and the elders. Therefore, it is evident that the judgment was in progress. (Further explanation to follow.) Note that the 144,000 did not sing, but they only could learn the “song” as it was sung in heaven; that is, they alone understood the heavenly truth in that particular time and their position in connection with the message they must bear.

“And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 172

Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them.” (Rev. 14:13.) “Which die from henceforth,” that is, from the commencement of the “loud cry.” Thus the word declares that some of the saints will be laid in the grave even during the time of the harvest (loud cry). We quote from “Counsels on Health,” p. 375 “Many will be laid away to sleep before the fiery ordeal of the time of trouble shall come upon the world.”

While some of the saints shall be laid to sleep in the time of the “loud cry,” it is made clear by Revelation 15:1, 2, that all who are alive after probation has closed and before the commencement of the pouring out of the plagues will be translated without tasting death: “And I saw another sign in heaven, great, and marvelous, seven angels having the seven last plagues; for in them is filled up the wrath of God. And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire: and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass having the harps of God.” The “sea of glass” is a symbol of life eternal. (Explained in another chapter.) In as much as all who had gotten the victory stand on the sea, it denotes that they have passed from death to life, and their destination now is “God, new Jerusalem.”

Rev. 15:5-8: “And after that I looked, and, behold, the temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened: And the seven angels came out of the temple, having the seven plagues, clothed in pure and white linen, and having their breasts girded with golden girdles. And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who liveth for ever and ever. And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God, and from His power; and no man was able to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled.” After the investigation is completed and every case decided, the temple of the testimony will open similar to when the typical opened at the close of the sacrificial system: and the vail which divided the two apartments rent in twain from the top to the bottom.” (See Matt. 27:51.)

The door that is opened after the close of probation is the entrance to the holy place which was closed in 1844. After the close of probation the temple is to be filled with the power and glory of God so that no man shall be able to enter in till after the seven plagues are fulfilled. Showing that all God’s people stood on the sea of glass (eternal life) and then probation closed. Thus after Jesus leaves the most holy place, God’s servants shall have no funeral sermons to preach and no gospels for sinners.

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 173

The Twenty-Fourth Chapter Of Matthew, And The Signs Of Christ’s Coming

“And as He sat upon the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto Him privately, saying, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world? And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ, and shall deceive many. And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that ye be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places. All these are the beginning of sorrows. Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name’s sake. And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another. And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.” (Matt. 24:3-14.)

The direct question put to Christ and His answer as to the assurance of His second coming, and the end of this present world, is too plain and self explanatory to leave room for doubt. He did not say that the end of the present sinful world was not to come, but He plainly stated that it will come. However He said before the end shall come, “This gospel of the kingdom [the signs of His second coming as foretold in this chapter] shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations [not that all nations shall be converted, but for a witness] and then shall the end come.” Those who teach contrary to this plain statement of the Master, are they of whom He says: “Many false prophets shall arise and shall deceive many.” Furthermore, the Lord says: “For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” (Matt. 24:27.)

While some of these false prophets make a complete denial of His coming, others dare say, “He is already come.” Still others claim that no one shall see Him when He comes, but, He shall establish His kingdom on earth, and this world will never come

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 174

to an end, etc. We ask the question: Is Christ telling an untrue story, or are these false prophets fulfilling His prediction by trying to deceive the saints concerning His coming, and overthrow their faith in the Master’s Word, and thus defraud them of a crown of life? If these are not the deceivers of whom He speaks, then who are they?

If such workers of iniquity dare try to contradict His plain language as in this instance, may it not be expected that they shall attempt to overthrow the entire truth of the Bible?

When Christ shall come “as lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west,” these false prophets shall be ashamed. The Revelator also declares: “Behold, He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him: [that is, they that pierced Him; [that is, they that pierced him shall be resurrected prior to His coming. See Dan. 12:2] and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him. Even so, Amen.” (Rev. 1:7.) Yes, our Christ shall come and we shall see Him as He is, “And it shall be said in that day, Lo this is our God: we have waited for Him, and He will save us: this is the Lord; we have waited for Him, we will be glad and rejoice in His salvation.” (Isa. 25:9.)

Though these false prophets and sinners do not want to see Him come, they must: “And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; And said to the mountains and the rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the lamb: For the great day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?” (Rev. 6:15-17.) And so shall the end come to the sinners, but not to God’s people: “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” (1 Thess. 4:16, 17.)

To the sinners that day shall be a fearful day, and to them shall He come “as a thief in the night,” but not so to those who wait for Him. For, speaking of the great persecution that overtook His people in the dark ages during the 1260 years of Daniel 7:25, He says: “Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 175

heaven with power and great glory. And He shall send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.” (Matt. 24:29-31.)

The Master looking forward to this generation, says, “there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars.” (Luke 21:25.) Thus, “immediately after the tribulation” (the great persecution) the sun was to be darkened. On the 19th of May, 1780, this prophecy was fulfilled. Quoting from “The Great Controversy”: ” ‘Almost if not altogether alone, as the most mysterious and as yet unexplained phenomenon of its kind,… stands the dark day of May 19, 1780 — a most unaccountable darkening of the whole visible heavens and atmosphere in New England’.” An eyewitness living in Massachusetts describes the event as follows:

‘In the morning the sun rose clear, but was soon overcast. The clouds became lowery, and from them, black and ominous, as they soon appeared, lightening flashed, thunder rolled, and a little rain fell. Toward nine o’clock, the clouds became thinner, and assumed a brassy or coppery appearance, and earth, rocks, trees, buildings, water, and persons were changed by this strange, unearthly light. A few minutes later, a heavy black cloud spread over the entire sky except a narrow rim at the horizon, and it was as dark as it usually is at nine o’clock on a summer evening….

‘Fear, anxiety, and awe gradually filled the minds of the people. Women stood at the door, looking out upon the dark landscape; men returned from their labor in the fields; the carpenter left his tools; the blacksmith his forge, the tradesman his counter. Schools were dismissed, and tremblingly the children fled homeward. Travelers put up at the nearest farmhouse. ‘What is coming?’ queried every lip and heart. It seems as if a hurricane was about to dash across the land, or as if it was the day of the consummation of all things….

‘The extent of this darkness was extraordinary. It was observed as far east as Falmouth. To the westward it reached to the farthest part of Connecticut, and to Albany. To the southward, it was observed along the seacoast; and to the north as far as American settlements extend.’

“The intense darkness of the day was succeeded, an hour or two before evening, by a partially clear sky, and the sun appeared, though it was still obscured by the black, heavy mist. ‘After sundown, the cloud came again overhead, and it grew dark very fast.’ ‘Nor was the darkness of the night less uncommon and terrifying than that of the day; not withstanding there was almost a full moon, no object was discernible but by the help of

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 176

some artificial light, which, when seen from the neighboring houses and other places at a distance, appeared through a kind of Egyptian darkness which seemed almost impervious to the rays.’ Said an eye witness of the scene: ‘I could not help conceiving at the time, that if every luminous body in the universe had been shrouded in impenetrable shades, or struck out of existence the darkness could not have been more complete.’ Though at nine o’clock that night the moon rose to the full, ‘it had not the least effect to dispel the death-like shadows.’ After midnight the darkness disappeared, and the moon, when first visible, had the appearance of blood.

“May 19, 1780, stands in history as ‘The Dark Day.’ Since the time of Moses, no period of darkness of equal density, extent, and duration, has ever been recorded. The description of this event, as given by eye-witnesses, is but an echo of the words of the Lord, recorded by the prophet Joel twenty-five hundred years previous to their fulfillment: ‘The sun shall be turned into darkness and the moon into blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord come.'”

“In 1833, two years after Miller began to present in public the evidences of Christ’s soon coming, the last of the signs appeared which were promised by the Saviour as tokens of His second advent. Said Jesus, ‘The stars shall fall from heaven.’ And John in the Revelation declared, as he beheld in vision the scenes that should herald the day of God ‘The stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.’ This prophecy received a striking and impressive fulfillment in the great metoric shower of November 13, 1833. That was the most extensive and wonderful display of falling stars which has ever been recorded; ‘The whole firmament, over all the United States, being then, for hours, in fiery commotion! No celestial phenomenon has ever occurred in this country, since its first settlement, which was viewed with such intense admiration by one class in the community, or with so much dread and alarm by another.’ ‘It’s sublimity and awful beauty still linger in many minds…. Never did rain fall much thicker than the meteors fell toward the earth; east, west north, and south, it was the same. In a word, the whole heavens seemed in motion…. The display, as described in Professor Silliman’s journal, was seen all over North America…. From two o’clock until broad daylight, the sky being perfectly serene and cloudless, an incessant play of dazzling brilliant luminosities was kept up in the whole heavens.’

‘No language, indeed, can come up to the splendor of that magnificent display;… no one who did not witness it can form

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 177

an adequate conception of its glory. It seemed as if the whole starry heavens had congregated at one point near the zenith, and were simultaneously shooting forth, with the velocity of lightning, to every part of the horizon; and yet they were not exhausted — thousands swiftly followed in the tracks of thousands, as if created for the occasion.’

“In the New York Journal of Commerce of Nov. 14, 1833, appeared a long article regarding this wonderful phenomenon, containing this statement: ‘No philosopher or scholar has told or recorded an event, I suppose, like that of yesterday morning. A prophet eighteen hundred years ago foretold it exactly, if we will be at the trouble of understanding stars falling to mean falling stars… in the only sense in which it is possible to be literally true.’

“Thus was displayed the last of those signs of His coming concerning which Jesus bade His disciples, ‘When ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors.’ After these things, John beheld, as the great event next impending, the heavens departing as a scroll, while the earth quaked, mountains and islands removed out of their places, and the wicked in terror sought to flee from the presence of the Son of man.” — Great Controversy, pp. 306-308, 333, 334.

Christ had bidden His people watch for the signs of His advent, and rejoice as they should behold the tokens of their coming King. “And when these things begin to come to pass,” He said “then look up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption draweth nigh.” (Luke 21:28.) He pointed His followers to the budding trees of spring, and said: “Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh: So likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors.” (Matt. 24:32, 33.) While the Saviour has clearly pointed out the nearness of His coming to the generation that shall witness all these signs, He has not left us in darkness as to how long it will be from the time of the fulfillment of these signs to that great and glorious event, for He added: “This generation [the one that has seen the signs] shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled.” (Matt. 24:34.) As the generation spoken of by the Master is about to pass away, and the kingdom of everlasting life ushered in, the searcher of truth should not neglect his opportunity by allowing things of lesser importance to occupy his mind, or time.

Committed To S.D.A. Denomination

The gospel of the coming of Christ in this generation, and the signs of the times as in Matthew 24, was committed to the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 178

Seventh-day Adventist denomination since 1844. No other body of people has had the burden of the message that is taught in this chapter (the signs and the end of the world), and the urgency of its speedy delivery in this generation. Therefore, whatever commendation, or condemnation is written to the “servant” in Matthew 24, cannot be applied to another people. Furthermore, as the rest of Christendom had fallen by 1844 because they rejected the messages that were sent to them and thus God would not let light shine through them since that time, it is evident that the gospel of the 24th chapter of Matthew could not have been preached by any other people. Therefore, the statement concerning the servant in the following verse is applicable only to the foregoing denomination.

“Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over His household, to give them [to the world] meat in due season” — present truth? (Matt. 24:45.) Note, that there is a question as to whom this faithful servant could be. If that people to whom primarily this gospel was committed had been faithful, then the following promise would have been their’s: “Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord when He cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto you, That He shall make him ruler over all His goods.” (Matt. 24:46, 47.) The significance of “all His goods” is the finishing of the gospel, bringing everlasting righteousness, and ushering in the kingdom of Christ! What a wonderful promise! But, observe the danger of losing this everlasting glory: “But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My Lord delayeth His coming; and shall begin to smite his fellow-servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken.” (Matt. 24:48, 49.) The “servant” (singular) that shall “begin to smite his fellow servants” (plural) signifies the leadership — the “angel” of the church of the Laodiceans — those who have charge of the “household.” But the “servants” (plural) apply to the ministry under that leadership. By the unfaithfulness of “that servant,” the gospel has been delayed; the generation is about to pass, and the work is years behind. The result is, that the delay has not been expressed by action only, but it is even said by words, “My Lord delayeth His coming.” And as one sin leads to another, the doctrine of “Health Reform,” eating foods that have been devitalized by modern inventions the “dainties” of Babylon, etc. — indulging fleshly lusts, has been largely disregarded, thus fulfilling the words, “eat and drink with the drunken.”

The doctrine of health reform is said to be “the right hand and arm of the Third Angel’s Message,” and that the medical work is “the right hand of the message.” The idea of health reform is a thing of the past so far as the church as a body is concerned,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 179

and the leadership cares little. But that is not the worst, this unfaithful servant of God has even dared stretch his hand over the gulf to form an unlawful alliance of the denominational medical institutions with those of the world who are bitterly opposed to the idea of health reform — right hand and arm of the “Third Angel’s Message.” The very channel which was instituted to uphold and carry that part of the work, is being bound by a confederacy and now in order to maintain this alliance it has been compelled to sacrifice the very principle for which it was organized. Thereby God’s agency for treating the sick and preventing disease by healthful living and divine healing through obedience of the truth, has been substituted by drugs.

Thus the devil has cut off the right hand and arm of the “Third Angel’s Message,” and by this cunning device has robbed the church of God of its medical institutions! What a calamity! What a loss! Would not God’s faithful people at such a time as this come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty? How a body of people with so much light can become so blind is beyond human understanding; it is a mystery!

Had they (those who were charged with this great responsibility) been faithful to the trust committed to them, the everlasting blessings found in the following verse would have been their’s: “That He shall make him ruler over all his goods.” But to him who neglects his Master’s commission: “The Lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for Him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” (Matt. 24:50, 51.) Had they taken heed to the last urgent message sent them, calling for decided changes in these things, the following chapter (Matthew 25) would have been prophetically different.

The Ten Virgins — Matthew 25

“Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them were wise, and five were foolish. They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them: But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out. But the wise answered, saying, Not so; lest there be not enough for us and you: but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 180

to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage: and the door was shut. Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us. But he answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not. Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.” (Matt. 25:1-13.)

Observe that the 25th chapter is a continuation of the 24th. Mark the word, “then,” meaning the time they fulfilled the prophetic words contained in Matt. 24:48-51. The virgins are a figure of the church. Number “ten,” has the symbolic meaning of universal (the church as a body). Note that they are all “virgins.” The 144,000 are designated by the same word. (See Rev. 14:4.) The word “virgins,” signify that the class represented by them (ten), are not those who are called out from Babylon (fallen churches) at the time the “cry” is made. For, if they were to come out of Babylon by the call “Come out of her, my people” (Rev. 18:4), they would have been defiled with “women” (fallen churches), and therefore, could not be called “virgins.” Thus, the message of the “Midnight Cry” must find them in the house of God — virgins.

The “Midnight Cry” was first proclaimed prior to 1844, and the coming of the “Bridegroom” was Christ’s coming to the Most Holy place in the heavenly sanctuary for the investigative judgment of the saints. The investigation being in two sections; first, the judgment for the dead, and the second for the living, the “cry” must be repeated, otherwise we would have no present truth for the time of the judgment of the living. The “cry” for the living being of a greater importance to the world than the one for the dead, and as the “virgins” are a figure of the living church, the parable must have a direct application to the church at this present time, — the coming of the bridegroom for the judgment of the living. But indirectly it points back to the commencement of the “Midnight Cry” (the first angel’s message — the judgment for the dead). The messages being of the same event, judgment, both (for the living and for the dead) are called the “midnight cry.” The same is proven by the parable itself.

“While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps.” Note that they “slumbered and slept” before the cry was made. In the summer of 1844, midway between the time when it was first thought that the 2300 days would end (on March 21), and the second date (October 22 of the same year), this period they applied as being the “tarrying time.” But mark that the “cry” had been going on for some

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 181

years (the message by Miller), and the tarrying time was applied at its close after they had discovered their miscalculation, which is contrary to a proper application of the parable; for according to the parable they tarried before they cry was made. Therefore, the tarrying time must be the judgment for the dead, before the bridegroom came to the investigation of the living, in which time the “ten virgins” developed. So, that is the time in which they all slumbered and slept. This application is also in perfect harmony with the message to the Laodiceans. (See Rev. 3:14-19; Isa. 52:1, 2.)

If the foregoing application is correct, then at the end of the tarrying period, or just prior to the commencement of the judgment of the living, there must be a message — “cry”; and if the “virgins” are a figure of the church as a body in the time of the “cry,” then, the message must be for the church only. This is also proven in “The Great Controversy,” page 425. In as much as there is just such a “cry” presented in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, it not only shows that the application of the parable is correct, but it also proves that church to be the “House of God.”

“They all slumbered and slept.” This statement by the Master proves that the church as a body has been asleep — being in perfect harmony with the previous explanation of the 24th chapter of Matthew. Five were foolish and five wise. Number “ten” being a symbol of the church as a body, the number five and five, mean half and half. The denomination numbers at the present time a little over 300,000; half of this number would be about 150,000. If we should subtract the dead material (backsliders, but still on the church record), the number derived after such deduction would be about 144,000. Thus again it proves that the 144,000 are the five wise virgins; and the foolish ones are they who shall fall under the destroying weapons in the hand of the “five men.”

“But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps.” The “oil” is a symbol of the Spirit of God in the form of a message (truth); for, it is the substance that gives the light (the prophetic Word of God). The lamp must be a symbol of the heart into which the Word (oil) is being retained. The trimming of their lamps, is the “trimming” of their hearts; that is, their conscience being aroused they began to show interest. But only five of them had an extra supply of oil in their vessels. As they started out to meet the bridegroom, the lamps of the foolish ones went out; and as they found themselves in darkness, it made their progress impossible. Now, the question arises: What made their lamps go out, and why could they go backward, but not forward? As the message of the judgment for the dead was the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 182

present truth since 1844, at the beginning of the judgment for the living (when the cry was made), it became present truth no longer. Consequently their lamps went out. They could not move forward because they were foolish; that is, they did not accept the light — the judgment for the living. Was the “oil” beyond their reach? The words in the parable prove that they all heard the cry, “arose, and trimmed their lamps.” Five of them failed to get the supply of oil because they were “foolish,” — they did not study for themselves. Allowed others to think for them; they chose the easy, popular side, and accepted the decisions of the leaders, copies the mistakes of others and were thus left without a supply of oil, — robbed of the truth, cheated of glory, and left in darkness!

“And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out.” At last the foolish virgins saw themselves in darkness. Then they went to the wise and asked for oil as a gift; “But the wise answered, saying, Not so; lest there be not enough for us and you: but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves.” The oil is sold and there must be something given in exchange to obtain the supply. The price they had to pay was to “sigh and cry for the abominations done in the midst thereof,” give up sinning and obey the truth. Their receipt for the value of exchange would have been the seal of the living God in their foreheads.

“And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came, and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage; and the door was shut. Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us. But he answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not.” As the foolish virgins at last came to the door, it is evident that they obtained the oil (learned of the message) but there had been a delay — the door was shut, and they were left out. Now, why were they unconcerned at first, and very zealous at last? The experience in this instance is about the same as that of the deluge. While Noah preached the coming of the flood, the world paid little attention to this message; but those who believed, went into the ark at a given time and the door was closed. But not long afterwards, signs of Noah’s prediction appeared; and as drops of rain began to fall the wicked multitude became alarmed and rushed for the ark, but the door was closed and they were left out. The door that “was shut,” is a symbol showing that probation for the church had closed just shortly after the foolish virgins became alarmed. At last they were willing to pay the price and buy the oil; but it was not a change of heart, only the fear of losing out. Their course of action had left them without the seal — “the man with the writer’s inkhorn”

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 183

had passed them by. What a terrible mistake! What a disappointment! Almost saved, but entirely lost.

“The coming of Christ as our high priest to the most holy place, for the cleansing of the sanctuary, brought to view in Daniel 8:14; the coming of the Son of man to the Ancient of days, as presented in Daniel 7:13; and the coming of the Lord to His temple, foretold by Malachi, are descriptions of the same event; and this is also represented by the coming of the bridegroom to the marriage, described by Christ, in the parable of the ten virgins, of Matthew 25.” — “The Great Controversy p. 426.

The description by Daniel applies to the commencement of the judgment for the dead; but the one by Malachi 3:1-3, is applicable to the judgment for the living — all of the same event — day of atonement — cleansing of the sanctuary.

“The coming of the bridegroom, here brought to view, takes place before the marriage. The marriage represents the reception by Christ of His kingdom. The holy city, the New Jerusalem, which is the capitol and representative of the kingdom, is called ‘the bride, the lamb’s wife.’ Said the angel to John, Come hither, I will show thee the bride, the Lamb’s wife.’ ‘He carried me away in the spirit,’ says the prophet, ‘and showed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God.’ Clearly, then, the bride represents the holy city, and the virgins that go out to meet the bridegroom are a symbol of the church. In the Revelation the people of God are said to be the guests at the marriage supper. If guests, they cannot be represented also as the bride. Christ, as stated by the prophet Daniel, will receive from the Ancient of days in heaven; ‘dominion, and glory and a kingdom;’ He will receive the New Jerusalem, the capitol of His kingdom, ‘prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.’ Having received the kingdom, He will come in His glory, as King of kings and Lord of lords, for the redemption of His people, who are to ‘sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob,’ at His table in His kingdom, to partake of the marriage supper of the Lamb.” — “The Great Controversy, pp. 426, 427.

The virgins were called to meet Him, and thus by faith go in with Him to appear before the Father — the Great Judge. The seal is the permit; it places their names in the Lamb’s book of Life and thus it grants to them the right to appear before the Father in the judgment; not in person, but in figure; thus having their sins blotted out. Matthew 24:36, 50, are descriptions of the same event. “Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.” (Matt. 25:13.) This has reference to the time of the judgment, and not of His coming to earth; for, the saints shall know the day and the hour

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 184

of Christ’s coming in the clouds to receive the redeemed, as it shall be announced by the Father shortly before His coming. (See “The Great Controversy,” p. 640.)

Summary Of The Ten Virgins

The number, “ten”, being a symbol of universal, it represents the church as a body prior to the commencement of the judgment of the living — in the sealing period of the 144,000, and before the “Loud Cry” of the Third Angel’s Message; being the period of the first fruits of the harvest. The five wise virgins were they who trusted in God and His word only; having no confidence in man, and were hungry for truth, searching for light, and gladly accepting it when it came. Thus they received the seal of God’s approval, their sins were blotted out, and their lives made sure — they passed from condemnation and death into glory and life eternal. They are God’s servants, kings and priests — 144,000 in number.

The five foolish virgins are they who had confidence in men; they were willing that others should think and study for them. Their love for this world and the things of it, exceeded their love for Christ and the world to come. They had no true sense of the awful result of sin. Their zeal for self, drowned their zeal for the house of God and His honor. They were satisfied with their lamps trimmed and but little oil in them. They saw no necessity for more light — prophets, truth or message. They said in their hearts, we are rich and increased with goods and have need of nothing. They were prejudiced against light upon the word of God, and accepted not the truth because the channel through which it came was not of their choice.

The knowledge of present truth, which the five foolish virgins possessed since 1844 is the judgment of the dead, and was the only oil in their lamps. When the judgment of the living commenced, and the “cry was made,” they were found without this extra oil in their vessels; they had neglected their Lord’s command: “Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.” Thus when the wise ones started out to meet the bridegroom the lamps of the foolish went out, for, the judgment of the dead had passed. Therefore, it was present truth no more, and thus they were left in darkness. At the beginning of the judgments of God they saw their mistake and rushed for the ark of safety, but it was beyond their reach for they knew nothing of the message, and by the time they acquired it (filled their lamps with oil), there had been a delay, the angel had passed “through the city, through Jerusalem,” the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 185

church — the sealing was finished, and probation for the church had closed — the door was shut. Thus they were left out. Then they came with these words: “Lord, Lord, open unto us, But He answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not.” “Appoint his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” What a disappointment that will be!

It will be noticed that the close of probation for the church and the one for the world are two different events. The former is a miniature representation of the latter. The Scripture for the preceding one is found in Matthew 25:11, 12; but of the final one we read: “He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. And, behold, I come quickly, and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be.” (Rev. 22:11, 12.) At this time those who were like the five foolish virgins, will say, “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” (Jer. 8:20.) “And they shall wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east, they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, and shall not find it.” (Amos 8:12.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 186

The Seven Seals And The Sanctuary

In order to make a proper application of the seven seals, we must have a better understanding of the heavenly sanctuary service, its origin, and the object of its existence as taught by the earthly sanctuary built by Moses. (Heb. 8:5.)

In the sanctuary construction and service, is revealed the plan of salvation. The first apartment, called the holy place, in which the high priest officiated daily with sacrifices and divers manners of gifts and washings, was a place for confession of sin. All of which was a shadow of heavenly things clearly revealing the plan of salvation. The second apartment, within the vail, called the “most holy,” or the “holiest of all,” was open only in the seventh month, and tenth day of the month, in each year; there redemption from the condemnation of the law was assured. (Lev. 23:27-30, 16:34.) It was called the day of atonement, judgment, or cleansing of the Sanctuary. (Lev. 16:33, Dan. 7:10; 8:14.) This was a day for the blotting out of sins accumulated during the year, and was a symbol of the great day of atonement; not in figure, but in reality. (See Lev. 16:19. Also “The Great Controversy,” page 485.) The seat overshadowed by the cherubims being called the mercy seat, proves that it is a throne of mercy, and therefore a throne of judgment, where sinners can obtain mercy.

The entire system — priest, sacrifice, and service — was a type of Christ and His administration in the heavenly sanctuary, which the Lord pitched and not man. (See Heb. 8:2, and “The Acts of the Apostles,” page 14.) The holy place was for the confession of sin, but the most holy for blotting out sin.

While the services in the earthly sanctuary were in operation, there could have been no services in the heavenly until after Christ ascended and became our High Priest. (See Hebrews 8.) Therefore, when the services in the heavenly began, the services in the earthly ceased. The true worshippers in the earthly, who by faith looked forward to the administration of the heavenly, were credited in the books of heaven as worthy of life eternal. Their records were to be investigated when Christ our High Priest entered within the vail into the holiest of all to blot out sin. (See Dan. 7:10.)

Says the Spirit of God: “It is impossible that the sins of men should be blotted out until after the judgment at which time their

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 187

cases are to be investigated.” — “The Great Controversy,” page 485. While the services in the earthly sanctuary were in force, the heavenly served as a depository for confessed sins. The same is true even under Christ’s administration while in the holy apartment, until He entered into the most holy.

The Plan Of Salvation Preceded The Fall

The heavenly sanctuary being for confession and the blotting out of sin, it could not have existed before sin entered and brought about the necessity for such a structure. Although the sanctuary service was originated after Adam sinned, the plan of salvation had always existed, and was revealed in, and by, the sanctuary service. Thus the plan that preceded the fall is found in Christ, in whom there was and is redeeming power for all.

Is The Sanctuary The Eternal Place Of God’s Throne?

While the earthly sanctuary existed God met His people in the most holy place where His presence was manifested between the cherubims on the mercy seat. Therefore, some have taken the position that the eternal place of God’s throne is in “the holiest of all” of the heavenly sanctuary, but such an idea is contrary to both type and antitype. The first reason is, that the sanctuary did not always exist, as previously explained; second, the most holy was closed while Christ ministered in the holy. Says Paul: “We have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens.” (Heb. 8:1.) If God’s throne was in the “most holy” place when Christ ascended on high, then He must have immediately entered the “holiest of all,” instead of the “holy place.” Such a position is contrary to both Scripture and service. God met His ancient people in the holiest of all, where, in figure, their sins were blotted out. Thus, symbolically showing, that He cannot meet His saints face to face until after He has met them in the “most holy” — blotted out their sins, not in figure, but in reality — in the anti-typical day of atonement. We shall prove this again from another angle.

The Revelator, in a vision about 96 A.D., was permitted to look into both apartments. A voice from heaven said to him: “Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter.” Then he saw a throne set, and one sat on the throne, and before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto a crystal. (See Rev. 4:1-6.) The voice told him that the things which he saw were to be “hereafter;” that is, in the future from the time of the vision. Hence, it is evident that there was no throne there at that time — about 62 years after Christ had ascended to the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 188

Father. Therefore, Christ sat on the right hand of God, but not on the throne in the sanctuary. What, then? Has God more than one throne? “Throne” is a seat, and wherever God sits, there His throne is. Note that “around and before the throne” in the sanctuary, is the “sea of glass.”

Now we read of another throne: “And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and the Lamb.” (Rev. 22:1.) Again, note that from one of the thrones proceeds the “river of life,” but from the other, the “sea of glass.” Therefore, there are two thrones. Christ sat at the right hand of God on the throne from which proceeds the “river of life,” for this is the one called, “the throne of God and the lamb.” This is God’s eternal place of abode; but the one in the sanctuary was set for the time being, (See Dan. 7:9, 10), during Christ’s ministration in the holiest of all, which is a throne of judgment — of blotting out sins and granting of rewards. The one from which proceeds the river of life is a throne of life and of eternity.

Where Is The Throne Seen By John?

Revelation 4:1, 2, 4-6: “After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter. And immediately I was in the spirit; and behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne…. And round about the throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings, and voices: and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven spirits of God. And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal: and in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind.”

The description of the place is such that it bears evidence of being in the heavenly sanctuary. The same is supported by the Spirit of Prophecy: “As in vision the apostle John was granted a view of the Temple of God in heaven, he beheld there ‘seven lamps of fire burning before the throne.’ He saw an angel ‘having a golden censer; and there was given unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne.’ Here the prophet was permitted to behold the first apartment of the sanctuary in heaven; and he saw there the ‘seven lamps of fire’ and the ‘golden

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 189

altar’ represented by the golden candlestick and the altar of incense in the sanctuary on earth. Again, ‘the temple of God was opened’, and he looked within the inner vail, upon the holy of holies. Here he beheld ‘the ark of His testament,’ represented by the sacred chest constructed by Moses to contain the law of God.” — “Patriarchs and Prophets,” page 356.

In the earthly sanctuary, the high priest alone was permitted to officiate in the second apartment, within the vail, and it has been understood by some that the throne seen by John could not have been in the most holy, because the twenty-four elders are before the throne. That thought is incorrect, for it would be unreasonable to take the position that God would move His throne from the “holiest of all,” to the “holy place,” rather than for the elders to enter in the most holy before the throne. Furthermore, it is the throne of the Eternal One that makes the second apartment most holy. Therefore, if we take the position Thus, if the elders and the beasts, or creatures were not permitted in the second apartment before the throne, neither would they be permitted in the first apartment before the throne. Taking any other stand than this would be saying that the apartment is holier than the Creator and His throne.

According to Paul, the services within the vail of the earthly tabernacle cannot clear all that takes place in the heavenly. Said he: “The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing.” (Heb. 9:8.) Therefore, we must find the truth of the services in the heavenly sanctuary from another angle. We quote Daniel 7:9, 10: “I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure wool: his throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him: thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him: the judgment was set, and the books were opened.”

The prophet was shown the commencement of the judgment (atonement), or as it is also called, the cleansing of the sanctuary, which takes place in the most holy apartment; for he says, “the judgment was set, and the books were opened.” Now note that, “Thousand thousands ministered unto him and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him.” Thus we see that Paul is right that the service of the heavenly was not fully manifested by the service in the earthly. Though the high priest

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 190

alone was permitted to enter the most holy place in the earthly, an innumerable company entered into the heavenly. Therefore where is the evidence that the elders cannot be in the holiest of all? It is impossible to apply the fulfillment of the 2300 prophetic days — years — of Daniel’s vision in chapter 8, verse 14, at any other time than the judgment in 1844.

This prophetic period commenced at the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem. (Dan. 9:25.) The decree made by the king of Persia was carried out in 457 B.C. (See Ezra 7.) Therefore it terminated in 1844; at which time Christ passed from the “holy” into the “most holy” place. For further study, see “The Great Controversy,” page 486.

We shall endeavor to prove that the vision of Daniel is of the same event as that of John. Daniel speaks of thrones (plural), then he makes a distinction of the throne of God (Ancient of days) by the “fiery stream” coming from before Him. The book of Daniel is a prophecy, but the vision of John is a revelation. Daniel says he saw “thrones,” but John gives us the number of them — twenty-five in all. (Rev. 4:2, 4.) Daniel says, “a fiery stream came forth from before him;” John tells us what the stream is: The “sea of glass mingled with fire.” (Rev. 4:6; 15:2.) Daniel says: “Thousand thousands… and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him.” John tells us who they are: “And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders: and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands.” (Rev. 5:11.) Daniel says, “the judgment was set and the books were opened.” John adds that one of the books was in the hand of Him that sat on the throne and was sealed with seven seals. (Rev. 5:1.) Thus John gives us more explicit revelation of the same event.

The door he saw “open” is the vail between the “holy” and the “most holy,” for there is no other that had been kept closed. Therefore, the word “hereafter” in Revelation 4, verse 1, means from the time of the vision — pointing forward to 1844.

Though the priest of the earthly sanctuary entered the “most holy” place but once a year, according to Paul, Christ entered the ‘holy” place once forever. (See Heb. 9:12.) And of that time the apostle says, He is “to appear in the presence of God for us,” in the “holiest of all.” (Heb. 9:24.) Therefore, Christ could not enter the first apartment as a priest before His resurrection from the dead, at which time He became our High Priest; neither could He enter into the most holy in that capacity before the day of judgment, for Paul says, He “entered in once.” Then the prophecy by Daniel and the revelation by John, can be of no

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 191

other event than the commencement of the judgment at the date stated (1844).

Only those whose names are written in the Lamb’s book of life are brought into the presence of God — in the “most holy” place. Says the apostle: “Having therefore brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus.” (Heb. 10:19.) As the same vision continues, we pass to the fifth and sixth chapters of Revelation.

Quoting Rev. 5:1, 3, 5-7; 6:1, “And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals…. And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon…. And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof. And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sat upon the throne…. And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals.”

The book sealed with seven seals, in the right hand of the Great Judge, must contain the names of those whose sins are to be blotted out. Inasmuch as this is the only book that “no man in heaven nor in earth… was able to open, neither to look thereon,” save the Lamb which was before the throne (See chapter 5:1-9), it is unquestionably clear that the book with the seven seals is the one called “The Lamb’s book of Life.” And with it the judgment opened. The same is repeated in Revelation 20:12, “And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.” (See “The Great Controversy,” page 480.) Since this cannot be refuted, it is evident that a foundation for the application of the seals is established.

We quote the scripture of the first four seals: “And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer. And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see. And there went out another horse that was red: and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword. And

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 192

when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a black horse, and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand…. And when he had opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see. And I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name that sat on him was Death, and Hell followed with him. And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth.” (Rev. 6:2-5, 7, 8.)

Some have applied the seven seals of the sixth chapter of Revelation to the church in the New Testament time, but the symbols are contrary to the application. In both Old and New Testament time, God’s church has been symbolized by a chaste woman. (See Jer. 6:2; Rev. 12:1.) Inspiration makes no change in the rule for a symbol of an impure church, for in Revelation 17:1, 4, 5, an harlot is used to point out a church, or churches, that are fallen or untrue. The change of this rule (from “woman” to “man” or “horses”) cannot be found anywhere within the Bible.

It is not only unscriptural to apply men and horses as symbols of the church, but it is altogether unfitting as well. Neither can any proof be presented to show that the seals apply only to the New Testament time. Therefore, the application of the symbols must be sought elsewhere. Thus we are confronted with the necessity of deeper study on the subject. According to the counsel of the servant of the Lord, we are admonished to study this, for it holds out an important truth for those who shall have a part in the closing of the gospel work. Quoting “Testimonies For the Church,” Vol. 9, page 267: “The fifth chapter of Revelation needs to be closely studied. It is of great importance to those who shall act a part in the work of God for these last days.”

Had the chapter been properly understood explained, and published before the above testimony was written, there would have been no need for this urgency. Furthermore, if it had been explained in the past, why is the lesson of such great importance, and who is bearing the responsibility of its deliverance to the world? But the fifth chapter, separated from the fourth and sixth cannot be comprehended, for these chapters contain one subject; namely, the seven seals. The fifth chapter is mentioned because it is the heart and key of the subject.

It would be impossible to correctly understand the lesson of the seals in the sixth chapter, unless we know something about the “elders,” the “book,” and the “beasts” of the fourth chapter, where the vision begins. When we acquire some knowledge of their duties before the throne, and the purpose of the assembly,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 193

as well as the occasion, then only can we make a proper application that can stand the test.

Unless the meaning of every symbol is fittingly explained so that it cannot be contradicted, and a present truth lesson with special significance derived the interpretation cannot be dependable and there can be no truth in it. God does not make vain repetitions, neither would He waste the time of His servants to write them. Therefore, every little symbol has its meaning, and reveals a great truth.

The Judgment And The Seals — Revelation Chapter 4

Rev. 4:1: “After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter.” The door that was opened cannot be any other than the one separating the two apartments; namely, the holy from the most holy, in the heavenly sanctuary, as shown by the earthly sanctuary built by Moses. That apartment was to be opened at the beginning of the judgment, typified by the day of atonement as previously explained. Then we make no mistake in concluding that the scene is the judgment in session, and as the voice said to John, “I will shew thee things which must be hereafter,” it is evident that he looked forward in vision to the opening of the judgment in 1844.

If these conclusions are correct, and the vision describes the judgment in progress, then the same must be proven by the things seen in vision. A judgment in session requires a judge, an advocate, a jury, and representatives of those who are to be judged, for they cannot be there (in heaven) in person. There must be books containing the names, and records of the deeds, of those who are to be judged; also the time of the judgment, and the reward. We quote the scripture describing the Great Judge: “And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald.” (Rev. 4:2 and 3.)

The glory of God is represented by the likeness of precious stones. The rainbow reveals God’s never failing promise and great mercy. God said to Noah: “This is the token of the covenant which I make between me and you and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual generations: I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between Me and the earth.” (Gen. 9:12, 13.)

The following verse depicts the jury: “And round about the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 194

throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold.” (Revelation 4:4.) The crowns of gold denote their kingly authority to act upon the case. The white robes show that they are men from earth, redeemed by Rev. 4:6.) “And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers of saints. And they sung a new song, saying Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation.” (Revelation 5:8, 9.) Note the beasts and elders all sang, saying: “For thou hast redeemed us out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation.” Thus, the beasts, as well as the elders, are redeemed from the earth.

Again, note that the beasts and elders made a total of twenty-eight. It would be impossible for only twenty-eight persons to be redeemed out of every kindred, tongue, and people, and nation: for if there were only one redeemed out of every nation, the number would run into thousands, instead of twenty-eight. Therefore, it is evident that the “four beasts” are symbols which represent four groups of saints gathered from all ages, and out of every kindred, tongue, people, and nation. In a similar way the world empires after the flood are symbolically represented by beasts. Thus by the beasts are represented those that shall be judged.

“And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.” (Revelation 4:8.) “Full of eyes.” Eyes are to give light to the body. Therefore, they stand as a symbol, signifying that God’s people have had sufficient light in every age. “Before and behind” denotes prophetic light, revealing to them the past, present and future; this being made possible by the Spirit of God and by holy angels. The number “four” shows that there are four classes of saints to be considered in the judgment. Two of these classes are to be resurrected; namely, those who died naturally, and those who were martyred. The other two are they who shall be translated at the coming of Christ; namely, the 144,000 of Revelation 7:1-8, and the great multitude with palms in their hands, as shown in Rev. 7:9. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, pp. 41-51.) As the wings of the lion, and also of the four-headed leopard beast (Babylon and Grecia) represent

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 195

numbers of periods as previously explained (on page 33-42), then they must stand for the same on these beasts. They are to point out the seal under which the judgment began — the sixth seal — therefore six wings. “Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.” That is, God before the judgment, in the time of the judgment, and after the judgment.

Rev. 4:7: “And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle.” The beasts by nature also represent the four periods of the church. The first beast is like a lion. “Lion” is the king of beasts, and is intended to point out the first period of the church before the ceremonial section, with which the judgment began. (See chart in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, p. 224.) The second beast being “like a calf,” it is evident that he represents the sacrificial, or typical section. Thus the beast with the “face of a man” must represent the anti-typical period after the crucifixion. And the fourth beast was like a “flying eagle.” He represents the period in the time of the harvest. The last period is symbolized by the flying eagle to denote the church that shall be translated. A “flying eagle” is king of birds, as the lion is king of beasts, which is a sign of victory, thus making a perfect symbol. As the judgment of the dead began with the beast like a lion, — king of beasts, — just so the judgment of the living begins with the beast like an eagle, — king of birds. The entire truth of these “four beasts” is not yet revealed.

As the beasts and the elders praise and worship God, it is sufficient testimony that creation is satisfied that He is just, and true, and the Creator of all. Those whose names are written within the book of the “seven seals” are the ones whose sins are to be blotted out with the precious blood of Christ. Thus praise, and honor, and glory, is due to our God forever and ever.

“I, even I, am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins.” (Isa. 43:25.) “I will bear the indignation of the Lord, because I have sinned against him, until he plead my cause, and execute judgment for me: he will bring me forth to the light, and I shall behold his righteousness. He will turn again, he will have compassion upon us, he will subdue our iniquities; and thou will cast all their sins into the depths of the sea.” (Micah 7:9,19.) Shall we with the great apostle say: “For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord?” (Romans 8:38, 39.)

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 196

Thus far our attention has been called to the Great Judge, the jury of twenty-four elders, the four beasts representing those who shall be judged, and the book containing the names — sealed with seven seals. Now our attention is turned to the advocate.

“And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sat upon the throne. And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and the four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers of saints.” (Rev. 5:6-8.)

The “Lamb” is a symbol of Christ, our defender. Said John: “My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” (1 John 2:1.)

The seven horns on the Lamb signifies completeness of power and authority, verifying the words spoken by Christ: “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. (Matt. 28:18.) This immeasurable power is for our good, and is freely offered to us. Said Jesus: “If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you.” (Matt. 17:20.) Dear friend, these words are either true or untrue. There can be no middle ground. As Christ cannot lie, will you try His never failing word, and let Him fulfill His promise?

The seven eyes of the Lamb denote completeness of vision, evidence that there is nothing hid from our Advocate, and that all things are open and naked unto Him; equally so with God the Father. The Psalmist describes God’s power in vision in the following words: “Whither shall I go from thy Spirit? or whither shall I flee from thy presence? If I ascend up into heaven, thou art there: If I make my bed in hell, behold, thou art there. If I take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea; even there shall thy hand lead me, and thy right hand shall hold me. If I say, surely the darkness shall cover me; even the night shall be light about me. Yea, the darkness hideth not from thee; but the night shineth as the day: the darkness and the light are both alike to thee.” (Psa. 139:7-12.)

The Revelator says the horns and the eyes of the Lamb “are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth.” All of this power, both in might and in vision, is embodied and demonstrated by the Spirit of God. Said Jesus, “It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 197

you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you.” (John 16:7.) “But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.” (John 14:26.)

The “seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God.” (Rev. 4:5.) The lamps of fire, seven in number, present before the throne, represent completeness of the truth of God — present truth revealed to every generation since the world began — by which we are judged. Those who are obedient to all the light and truth given them, have come up to the requirements — they are sealed, and cleared from the condemnation of the law of God.

“The seven lamps… which are the seven Spirits of God.” (Rev. 4:5.) This Scripture proves the fact that light and truth are revealed by the Spirit of God only. “But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.” (John 14:26.) The rejecting of light and present truth is the sin against the Holy Ghost. “And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost [present truth] it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come.” (Matt. 12:32.) Our attitude towards present truth would “Either make a tree good, and his fruit good; or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt: for the tree is known by his fruit.” (Matt. 12:33.) Thus, present truth has the power to change the individual and fit him for eternal life, which is the seal of the living God. Said Jesus: “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.” (John 3:5.)

Sea Of Glass

“And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal: and in the midst of the throne and round about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind.” (Rev. 4:6.) According to the punctuation in the verse just quoted, it means that the beasts are in the midst of the throne and round about the throne. It would be impossible for them to be in the midst, and also round about the throne — mercy seat. If they were in the midst of the throne, they would be taking the place of God, the Judge, and His Son, the Lamb. Thus, we conclude that the first clause of the verse is mispunctuated. By omitting the colon the Scripture would read as follows: “And

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 198

before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal and in the midst of the throne.” Thus, it is the sea of glass in the midst, and before the throne; and not the beasts. “The sea of glass” proceeds from the throne, and is a symbol of life eternal in the same manner as the “Lamb” is a symbol of Christ, our Advocate.

The sea is the most extensive body upon the earth; thus it is used to represent eternity. “Clear as crystal” denotes perfection, freedom from sin and defects. In Revelation 15:2, we read: “And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire.” Fire would be the only perfect symbol that could be used to represent life. Therefore, the sea of glass proceeds from God’s throne, and represents life eternal, which is the reward of those whose names are in the Lamb’s book of life, within the seven seals. “And there shall in nowise enter into it anything that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abominations, or maketh a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb’s book of life.” (Rev. 21:27.) In the judgment it is granted to the saints “that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name,” to stand on the sea of glass — life eternal. (Rev. 15:2.)

The arrangement and the scene, as described by John, proves that it is the judgment in session for it is held in the “Holy of Holies” — typified by the earthly sanctuary and its service, in which Aaron the high priest, officiated in the seventh month, on the tenth day of the month. It was called the day of atonement — judgment, the cleansing of the sanctuary or purification of the church — the separation of the tares from the wheat. There we behold the Great Judge (God the Father), the Advocate (the Lamb — Jesus Christ the righteous), a jury (the twenty-four elders — clothed with the righteousness of Christ — white robes); a representation of those who are to be judged (the four beasts) the light and truth which they have kept (the seven lamps), the reward which is to be granted to those who are judged (sea of glass), and the book containing the names of all the righteous. beginning with Adam and on to the close of probation — the end of the gospel (seven seals). “And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals.” (Rev. 5:1.) Because the book contains the names of all who are sealed with the seal of God (His truth) it is called the book of seals, also the Lamb’s book of life.

In the following scripture we behold the entire universe watching with intense interest the affairs of the human family as the scroll unrolls, revealing to them the mystery of God: “And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 199

created all things by Jesus Christ.” (Eph. 3:9.) Quoting Revelation 5:11-14, “And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders: and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands; Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saving, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. And the four beasts said, Amen. And the four and twenty elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever.” The Scripture quoted proves that the entire universe is satisfied with the love of God, and the righteousness of Christ. We repeat Rev. 5:13: “And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever.”

The Opening Of The Book

“And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book and to loose the seals thereof? And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon. And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon. And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof. And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sat upon the throne. And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers of the saints.” (Rev. 5:2-8.)

This scripture reveals that there is not another in the vast universe of God that is worthy, or that can open the book, for “the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, has prevailed.” Christ acquired the above title by His birth, and by His victory on the cross for those who would believe in Him as the Saviour of

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 200

the world. He has prevailed by shedding His blood on Calvary; thus none other can open the book for He alone has died for the human race. This “book” contains the names of the saints, and the “seven seals” comprise, prophetically, the world’s history, during which time the saints are sealed. These seven periods of unfulfilled history sealed the book, and the only one that could open it — see into the future — was the “Lamb.” The book was “written within and on the backside” — “written within” is the prophetic word of God; “and on the backside,” is the historical fulfillment of the prophecies. “And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.” (Rev. 13:8.) “Who hath wrought and done it, Calling the generation from the beginning?” (Isa. 41:4.)

It is Christ who has prepared the way for this judicial procedure to plead for His people, and to blot out their sins. “In the typical service, only those who had come before God with confession and repentance, and whose sins, through the blood of the sin offering, were transferred to the sanctuary, had a part in the service in the day of atonement. So in the great day of final atonement and investigative judgment, the only cases considered are those of the professed people of God. The judgment of the wicked is a distinct and separate work, and takes place at a later period. ‘Judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall be the end of them that obey not the gospel?’ As the books of record are opened in the judgment, the lives of all who have believed on Jesus come in review before God. Beginning with those who first lived upon the earth, our Advocate presents the cases of each successive generation, and closes with the living.” — “The Great Controversy,” pp. 480, 483.

Besides the book in the hand of the judge, there are other books, but this one which no other being in heaven or in earth was worthy to open, save the “Lamb,” is the one called “The Lamb’s Book of Life.” And the Revelator says that those only shall enter the city of God whose names are written in the Lamb’s book of life. ” ‘A book of remembrance’ is written before God, in which are recorded the good deeds of ‘them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name.’ ” — Id., p. 481.

The Seals By Periods — Revelation Six

As the evidence brought forth cannot be questioned that with the book of seals the judgment opened, and as it began with the righteous who lived upon the earth first, and ends with the last, it is positive that the seven seals spread over the entire world’s

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 201

history. Consequently, they include every saint since the world began. The number “seven” bears the same evidence.

As there are seven seals in consecutive order, it is clear that our world’s history is divided into seven different periods. The judgment begins with the first and ends with the last. Evidently the first six seals complete the cases of those who were dead preceding the judgment, and while it is in session; but the seventh sealing period, being the last, must concern the living.

There is sufficient scriptural evidence that all the saved in all ages are sealed with the seal of God; for this reason the seven periods are called “seven seals,” and the names of those who are sealed are written in the book; consequently, the book is sealed with seven seals. (See John 6:27; Eph. 4:30; 1:13; 2 Tim. 2:19; 2 Cor. 1:22; Rev. 9:4.)

The Meaning Of The Horses And Riders

Revelation 6:1-8, “And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts saying, Come and see. And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer. And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see. And there went out another horse that was red: and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword. And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand. And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny, and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine. And when he had opened the fourth seal I heard the voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see. And I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name that sat on him was Death, and Hell followed with him. And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth.”

The horses are symbols of the earth, revealing four great changes since the world began, and the riders depict the human family under these four great variations; thus making a perfect symbol, for we ride upon the earth as we would upon a horse. Had sin not entered within the human family there would have been but one horse. But since sin entered and marred the plan of God for His children, the earth was cursed, and thus a great

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 202

PICTURE
[Seven Seals Chart]

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 203, 204

change came; and as sin multiplied curse after curse was added. Therefore, the white horse was succeeded by red, and the red by black, and the black by pale.

The rider on the white horse was given a crown, but after sin entered he lost his crown of kingship and glory. Therefore, the rider on the red horse, instead of having a crown, has a great sword; and to the sword was added a pair of balances, and to the balances, death.

First Seal — White Horse

Revelation 6:2, “And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow, and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.” “White” being a symbol of purity, denotes that the white horse represents the beginning of our world — sinless, as the earth was in her garb of beauty and perfection, with all the wonders on the land and in the sea.

” ‘And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden;’… Everything that God had made was the perfection of beauty, and nothing seemed wanting…. In this garden were trees of great variety, many of them laden with fragrant and delicious fruit. There were lovely vines…presenting a most graceful appearance, with their branches drooping under their load of tempting fruit, of the richest and most varied hues.” — “Patriarchs and Prophets,” pp. 46, 47.

The earth with its delicate flowers and carpet of living green, over which the blue heavens spread as its dome, exhibited a natural view of beauty and elegance such as no language can describe. Only the great Master Artist can bring forth such a wonder without flaw.

The First Rider

As the white horse represents the beginning of our earth in her sinless state, the rider can be none other than Adam himself, with whom the judgment began. The crown is a symbol of kingly authority. “And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.” (Gen. 1:26.) The same is expressed in the words, “And a crown was given Him.” Therefore, the Lord set in motion a perfect world, with a king created by the hand of God, and we are the sons of Royalty.

“Behold a white horse: and he that sat on him… went forth conquering and to conquer.” The symbolical words are the fulfillment

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 205

of the words spoken by the Creator’s lips: “And God blessed them (Adam and Eve), and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it.” (Gen. 1:28.) It was God’s plan to multiply the human family, and to have them subdue the earth. Therefore, Adam went conquering and to conquer. Though sin entered, and death claimed the human family, God’s plan has been carried out, and the earth is inhabited. Thus he “went forth conquering and to conquer.”

“And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow.” The bow is an implement used to conquer with (replenish). Therefore, Adam was given a bow (Eve) corresponding with the words: “And the Lord God said, It is not good that man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him. And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof: And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man. And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.” (Gen. 2:18, 21-23.) “And Adam called his wife’s name Eve: because she was the mother of all living.” (Gen. 3:20.) Thus this sacred institution was originated by the Creator of the universe. ” ‘Marriage is honorable’; it was one of the first gifts of God to man, and it is one of the two institutions that, after the fall, Adam brought with him beyond the gates of Paradise.” — “Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 46. Thus Adam conquered (inhabited the earth) with the bow (Eve).

Second Seal — Red Horse

“And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see. And there went out another horse that was red: and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword.” “And there went out another horse that was red.” If the white horse represents the first period, then the red horse must stand for the one that followed. “Red” is the same as scarlet, which is a symbol of sin and condemnation.

After Adam sinned, the earth was cursed, and its perfect beauty marred. Thus the white horse passed away, and a red one took its place. Said God, “Cursed is the ground for thy sake, in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life.” But this symbol applies more directly after the flood, for the entire surface of the earth was changed by the deluge. “A third dreadful curse

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 206

rested upon it in consequence of sin. As the water began to subside, the hills and mountains were surrounded by a vast, turbid sea…. The earth presented an appearance of confusion and desolation impossible to describe. The mountains, once so beautiful in their perfect symmetry, had become broken and irregular. Stone, ledges, and ragged rocks were now scattered upon the surface of the earth. In many places, hills and mountains had disappeared, leaving no trace where they once stood; and plains had given place to mountain ranges. These changes were more marked in some places than in others. Where once had been earth’s richest treasures of gold, silver, and precious stones, were seen the heaviest marks of the curse. And upon the countries that were not inhabited, and those where there had been the least crime, the curse rested more lightly.” — “Patriarchs and Prophets,” page 108. Thus the red horse represents the period after the flood.

The Rider On The Red Horse

“And power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword.” As soon as sin entered the human family, it multiplied fast, like a fruitful tree. What a vast difference between the first rider and the second. No longer has he a crown on his head, but instead, a great sword in his hand. Righteous Abel was the first to fall under its edge. But as the symbol has a direct application after the flood, it finds its perfect fulfillment in the tower of Babel.

As the earth’s inhabitants began to multiply after the deluge, sin did likewise, and though they had to believe Noah’s prediction of the flood, they mistrusted his predictions after the flood. “And God blessed Noah and his sons, and said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth…. And I will establish my covenant with you; neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood; neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth. And God said, This is a token of the covenant which I make between me and you and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual generations; I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth.” (Gen. 9:1, 11, 13.)

Their disbelief in the word of God spoken by Noah, impelled them, in defiance of God, to engage in building the tower of Babel as a defense against a second flood. (See Gen. 11:3, 4.) God’s displeasure over their ignorance of His power, and disbelief in His word, caused Him to destroy the tower and confound their language. “So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 207

the face of all the earth…. Therefore is the name of it called Babel; because the Lord did there confound the language of all the earth: and from thence did the Lord scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth.” (Gen. 11:8, 9.) The confusion at the tower of Babel gave birth to the races and languages. As they parted in separated tribes, the neighboring ones began to quarrel one with another. As they grew to nations, their quarrels turned into wars.

Thus the period under the “red horse” gave birth to the existing unrest among the nations. Therefore, power was given him “to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword.” Thus the evidence proves that the red horse represents the period after the flood; and the rider, its inhabitants, corresponding with the “lion” (Babylon), and later with the “bear” (Medo-Persia). At the commencement of the Persian government, the previous quarrels broke out in bloody wars, thus the words by the ribs in the mouth of the bear, “Arise, devour much flesh” (Dan. 7:5) met a perfect fulfillment. Therefore, peace was taken from the earth by the great sword in the hand of the rider on the red horse.

The Third Seal — Black Horse

Revelation 6:5, “And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair balances in his hand.” The white horse is a symbol of purity, being submerged by the red which is a symbol of sin, and the red being succeeded by the “black” denotes spiritual darkness, or mental blindness. Therefore, the color (black), signifies misconception of God’s personality.

As man plunged into sin, his moral and spiritual powers were weakened to the extent that his vision of God’s invisible presence was blotted out. The sinner’s spiritual corruption and immoral inclinations demanded a visible deity to redeem him from everlasting ruin. Thus the worship of the unseen and omnipresent One was forsaken, and the adoration of idols substituted. This state of spiritual darkness had overwhelmed the inhabitants of our world in the days of Abram, only about three hundred years after the flood.

As there is no record of idol-worship before that time, the black horse must represent the period from that date to the Christian era. Evidently Israel after the flesh comes under the period of the black horse. In each instance, when the world reached the climax of Satanic deception, God, in His mercy and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 208

love for sinners, was compelled to make certain moves to preserve human probation. At that time He could not destroy the sinners from the face of the earth and yet keep His promise to Noah. To assure the preservation of the covenant He called out Abram from idolatry to the worship of the true God, starting out a separate nation by one family similar to that of Adam and Noah; and the result was that the twelve Patriarchs of Israel came forth, of whom God made one great nation.

The Balances In The Rider’s Hand

Rev. 6:5, last part, “And I beheld, and lo a black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand.” As the white horse rider’s crown and bow refer to his privileges, and the great sword in the hand of the red horse’s rider shows his prerogative, just so the balances in the hand of the rider of the black horse must have reference to the people and their characteristics, in that period.

Balances are used for commercial purposes. Therefore, the symbol denotes the first introduction of a commercialistic idea. Prior to, or about Abram’s time, commercial trading between nations was unknown. But in the period represented by the black horse this idea was born. The Phenician-Semitic race are credited with the ever-increasing discovery, with Sidon and Tyre as their chief commercial centers. “Who hath taken this counsel against Tyre, the crowning city, whose merchants are princes, whose traffickers are the honourable of the earth?” (Isa. 23:8.)

“We must mention another ‘Little’ people of this Semitic race whose influence upon the world has been more potent than that of Egypt, or Babylonia — the Phenicians. Their state also was one of the smallest in antiquity…. Their two chief cities were Sidon, and, a short distance away, the queen of Phenician cities, Tyre. But in time they were to spread their trade-colonies all over the Mediterranean, and up into other lands, ever on the search for new Trade areas and commercial centers. They were the bees of the ancient world carrying the pollen of culture wherever they went. The necessities of trade and commerce drove them to perfect the alphabet and from them the western world obtained it. In some respects they were unique in the ancient world, and this distinction was interred with them. For they were not interested in conquests, save commercial; and they did not mind paying tribute to military powers, as long as those powers did not interfere with their rights of trade. They had a Greek-like capacity for assimilating to themselves whatever Egypt, Babylonia, Assyria, Persia or any other phase of civilization

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 209

offered; but their chief genius lay in invention, technical skill, business activity, and in industry. In the working of iron, gold, ivory, glass, and purple dyes they stood in the ancient world without a peer.

“We recall from the Old Testament the story of David’s wish to build a temple worthy of the worship of the God of Israel. It is intimated to him that the work had better be left to his son Solomon. So we see Solomon making a treaty with Hiram, King of Tyre. Hiram was to furnish cedar and cypress-wood, together with carpenters and stone-masons for the building, and to ship the materials on rafts to Juda. Much of the external splendor of Solomon’s brilliant and showy rule should be credited to the technical skill of these master-craftsmen of Phenicia. Through their cities flowed the highly profitable trade of Arabia and the East: and their manufacturers were kept busy turning out their products of metals, glass, and purple. By sea and by land they traveled everywhere — missionaries of trade — the master-bargainers of the Old World. At the time of Homer the Phenicians were credited with being pirates — robbers — and merchants only by virtue of necessity. Possibly nothing worse than legend, but we are told they brought their trinkets beads, and cheap baubles, which they sold at high prices and kidnaped boys and girls to be sold in the eastern markets as a sideline.” — “Essential Knowledge, — The Phenicians,” Vol. 1, pp. 69, 70.

Hurt Not The Oil And The Wine

Rev. 6:6, “And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts say,… and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine.” According to Revelation 4:6, the four beasts are round about the throne. Therefore, the throne is in the midst of the beasts. Says John: “And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts.” One of the things he heard was, “See thou hurt not the oil and the wine.” Therefore, whatever is meant by the symbol, it is not of men, but of God, for it was He who commanded, “Hurt not the oil and the wine.”

It is an accepted fact by nearly all Bible students that “oil” is used by the Scriptures as a symbol of the Holy Spirit, as in Psalms 45:7; Isaiah 61:1-3; Zechariah 4:12. “Wine” is used as a symbol of the blood of Christ, and as the “life is in the blood,” the wine denotes life eternal, found only in “the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world.” Said Jesus, “The words that I speak unto you they are spirit and they are life” — “oil” and “wine.” The words in the Bible are the “Spirit” and the “Life.” Therefore, the command, “hurt not the oil and the

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 210

wine,” has reference to the Bible — the Spirit and the Life. But why was the command given to this particular rider? Why not to one of the others? The only answer that can be given is that the period under the black horse and his rider gave birth to the Bible. The command was obeyed and the Bible came. In time of idolatry and dense spiritual darkness, God, in His never failing love, blessed the human family by the gift of His written Word for a Light to the world. The voice from the throne “Hurt not the oil and the wine,” is the voice in the Bible and the words of Jehovah. The remaining part of verse six will be explained in another study.

The Fourth Seal

Rev. 6:7 and 8: “And when he had opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see. And I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name that sat on him was Death and Hell followed with him. And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth.”

As the Old Testament time closes with the third seal, the New begins with the opening of the fourth seal. Consequently, the pale horse and the non-descript beast of Daniel 7:7, 8, occupy the same period. Evidently one beast must resemble the other or the symbol would not be perfect. Rome was symbolized by a non-descript beast because its government was a mixture of civil and religious laws, with Pagan and Christian doctrines. Therefore, it was beyond description as previously explained. The pale horse has the same meaning, for his complexion is faint, wanting, not having a specific or definite color. Pale — non-descript.

The rider represents the ruling heads of government. His name is Death. “Death and Hell [hades or grave as in the revised version] followed with him.” This is a perfect description of the unjust, persecuting Roman power, corresponding to the beast as Daniel saw it: “It devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it.” In the opening of the fourth seal, Rome, under the symbol of the non-descript beast in both his stages (imperial and papal) persecuted its subjects for their religious belief, and millions lost their lives. Therefore, “Death and Hell [grave] followed with him.”

“And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth: to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth.” Here is given the exact time in which imperial and papal Rome would hold sway over the earth,

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 211

to kill the followers of Christ by means of these various forms of cruelty. Again, note the perfection of the Scriptures using the pronoun “them,” meaning both imperial and papal Rome, also civil and religious authority. Note the first part of the sentence. “And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth.” This present world, from creation to its end or the beginning of the millennium, shall number 6,000 years. The pale horse rider was to have power over a fourth part of the earth. We divide 6,000 into four equal parts, and we have 1500 years. Therefore, the cruel and unjust persecution by Rome was to lose its power at the end of the 1500 years or the fourth part. That is exactly what happened. At that time Martin Luther arose against the papacy and inflicted the deadly wound, by the instrument of truth — “The just shall live by faith.” And the result was that Protestantism came on the stage of action in opposition to the papacy. Up to the beginning of the fifteenth century the papacy reigned supreme as a king of kings, by the iron arm of the state in the garb of so-called spiritual authority; but at that time her power was broken.

From the crucifixion of Christ to the “Augsburg Confession,” a document compiled by Luther, constituted a period of 1500 years. This document was signed by the protestant states and adopted as their creed, and was a protest against the pope. So at the time appointed, their power Pagan and Papal, was broken. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, pp. 209-222.) Thus perfectly fulfilling the symbolical prophecy that “power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth.” Here is a truth that overthrows the idea that the earth has been in existence for longer than 6,000 years. It also proves the application of the seals to be absolutely correct.

Only four horses are introduced instead of seven, or, a horse to a seal. Four is another Biblical number to denote that the representation by the horses is world wide (four points of the compass). (See page 54). While the number of horses represent the universal effect of the curse of sin the number of seals denote the completeness of the gospel and the sealing of the saints.

The Fifth Seal

Rev. 6:9-11: “And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held: And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? And white robes were given unto every one of them; and

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 212

it was said unto them, that they should rest yet a little season, until their fellowservants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.”

The closing of one seal and the opening of the other consumed a period of thirty years. Thus the fourth seal closed in 1530 A.D., up to which period the pale horse rider was to have power. Therefore, the reformation by Luther falls under the fifth seal; and after it was opened John was shown, “the souls of them that were slain for the word of God,” under the fourth seal. “And it was said unto them [the slain], that they should rest yet a little season, until their fellowservants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.” The words show that although despotism had lost its power, the persecution had not altogether ceased, for their fellow servants and their brethren were yet to be killed under the fifth seal. Says John: “And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God.” Therefore, it was the Christians who were slain.

The altar is a symbol as well, thus it also must be considered. Altar is used for worship; and as the souls of them that were slain for the Word of God were under it, we know that it was an altar of true worship — the reformation by Luther.

The Sixth Seal

Rev. 6:12,13: “And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and, lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood, and the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.”

The sixth seal opens with the Lisbon earthquake of November 1, 1755. Following the earthquake the sun was darkened, May 19, 1780, and the moon appeared as blood the following night. The “falling of the stars,” has reference to the great meteoric shower of November 13, 1833. Jesus, looking forward to the fulfillment of these signs, said: “Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken.” (Matt. 24:29.) Therefore, under the sixth seal came the signs of the time of the end — the great earthquake in 1755, the dark day in 1780 the falling stars in 1833, and the beginning of the judgment in 1844.

On Rev. 6:14-17, comment is found in “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 267, 268: ” ‘And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 213

were removed out of their places. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond man, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; and said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the great day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand? (Rev. 6:12-17.) After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb…. These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.’… Revelation 7:9-17.”

According to the following testimony, Revelation 6:12-17, has a double application, and it is clear that these verses also refer to the time of the purification of God’s church, for the servant of the Lord says, “In these scriptures two parties are brought to view. One party permitted themselves to be deceived, and took sides with those with whom the Lord has a controversy. They misinterpreted the message sent them, and clothed themselves in robes of self-righteousness. Sin was not sinful in their eyes. They taught falsehood as truth, and by them many souls were led astray.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, page 268. It is inferred, from the testimony just quoted, that they have taught falsehood. We ask the reader to consider what has been taught by the symbols found in the books of Daniel and Revelation. For instance, consider the truth brought to view here, as compared with what has been taught for some years.

The Seventh Seal, Revelation 8:1-5

Rev. 8:1, 3-5: “And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour. And another angel came and stood at the altar, having a golden censer; and there was given unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne. And the smoke of the incense, which came with the prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of the angel’s hand. And the angel took the censer, and filled it with fire of the altar, and cast it into the earth: and there were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake.”

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 214

We have omitted the second verse, for it has reference to the seven trumpets. The silence in heaven for about half an hour cannot be the second coming of Christ, as some have thought, for afterward the angel with the golden censer and incense, offered the prayers for the saints from the golden altar. The altar is in the holy place, just opposite the throne that is in the most holy. The two apartments were separated by a vail. In the day of atonement, the vail or door of the earthly tabernacle was opened and the high priest went in. But let it be remembered that the door (vail) was left open while the high priest officiated. Thus the two apartments became one. For this reason the congregation were not permitted in the holy place on that day, as they were at other times, for the vail being lifted, the holy place also became most holy. So while the door to the most holy was open, the entrance to the holy was closed. Therefore, the high priest alone used both apartments on the day of atonement. (See Lev. 16:17.) Thus the golden altar before the throne, from which the angel offered the prayers of the saints, was, and is, used in both periods — before, and in the time of the judgment. As the entire judicial tribunal (Judge, Advocate, Elders, etc.) were in the temple after the seventh seal had been opened, it is evident that the judgment was in progress, and probation had not closed at the time of the “silence.” For after the judgment has ceased and probation closed, no man can enter the temple. (See Rev. 15:8.)

Had the “silence” of “half an hour” pointed to the coming of Christ, at which time He takes his saints with Him, there would be no necessity for the angel to offer their prayers. Furthermore, it would be unnecessary to “cast” fire, which is the Spirit of God, from the golden altar to the earth. Again, if the opening of the seventh seal means the coming of Christ, then only those under the six seals would have been considered in the judgment, and there could be no seventh seal, which would show lack of perfection and completeness of the judgment, and of the gospel. It would also be contrary to the number of seals on the book. As the six seals have reference to six periods in which the saints were sealed, the seventh must also apply to a sealing period; otherwise it cannot be called, seventh “seal.”

Now let us consider the truth as taught by the last seal. Note carefully the order of each act. The seal is opened, and silence follows, for it reads: “and when he had opened the seventh seal there was silence.” The Revised Version, Weymouth, the Greek, and the Bulgarian Bibles read the same way. The silence was followed by the angel coming to the altar with the censer, after he offered the prayers of the saints. And then he

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 215

filled the censer with fire, and cast the fire to the earth and again the voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake. This is the exact order of each event.

What made the silence? As the judgment opened, John states: “And out of the throne proceeded lightnings, and thunderings and voices;” and the four beasts “rest not day and night, saying, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty.” (Rev. 4:5, 8.) The voices are continuous day and night while the judgment is going on. But sometime after the seventh seal was opened these voices were silenced for about half an hour. After the angel offered the prayers of the saints, and cast the fire upon the earth, the voices resumed. “And there were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake.” Evidently the judgment, for some reason, had stopped, and half an hour later it resumed. It cannot be otherwise, for, if the judgment was going on, and the beasts and the elders kept silent, it would indicate that there was something wrong — something to which they could not say “amen” and praise God. Therefore, the only proper conclusion is, that for some reason the judgment retired for half an hour.

What made the interruption and brought about the change? Let us first determine the length of the prophetic half hour’s time. A day in prophetic time stands for a year. (Ezek. 4:6.) One hour is a twenty-fourth part of a prophetic year, and figuring thirty days to a month, it would be about two weeks. Half an hour would be half of two weeks; therefore, seven literal days. Seven days were used for purification. (See Ex. 29:35, 37; Lev. 12:2; 13:4, 5; 1, 9, 11, 12, 14, 15, 21, etc.) From these references we conclude that the “half an hour” or seven days stand for the purification of the church, pointing forward to the fulfillment of Malachi 3:1-6. But we have a more definite proof, which will clear all doubts.

In observance of the Passover, the Lord commanded Israel to celebrate that occasion seven days. (See Lev. 23:5-8.) Surely no one would say that God commanded His people to commemorate that event seven days with no object in view. Israel after the flesh going into Egypt, then out of Egypt to Mount Sinai, the passover in Egypt on the night when the death angel smote the first born of man and beast at the departure of Israel, are types of the church at the present time — the church going out of Egypt — worldliness, the purification of the church, the separation of the tares form the wheat — the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9. (A complete explanation of the subject is given in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, pp. 64-113; see also chart on page 224.) The Spirit of Prophecy bears witness of this by the following statement: “The Passover was to be both commemorative

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 216

and typical, not only pointing back to the deliverance from Egypt, but forward to the greater deliverance which Christ was to accomplish in freeing His people from the bondage of sin.” — “Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 277.

Thus the silence of half an hour points forward to this great event for the church of God. Its fulfillment would bring us to the time of the harvest, or as it is called, the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message of Revelation 18 — the last message for the world. Thus, while the five men with the slaughter weapons are taking away those represented by the tares within the church, there will be silence in heaven for about half an hour (seven days), after which the judgment will commence again for those who shall be sealed in the time of the great harvest, which is the end of the world. Said Jesus: “Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn” — the church. (Matt. 13:30.)

They who are to be sealed at that time were seen by John as a great multitude with palms in their hands. (See Rev. 7:9.) Hence the scroll has made a turn, and the sealing for those who shall be judged while living, has begun. As we stated before, the passover night in Egypt is a type of the purification of the church, separating the tares from the wheat. The crossing of the Red Sea by the Israelites pointed forward to the fulfillment of Isaiah 63. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, pp. 96-103.)

Therefore, the prophet declares the words of the Lord: “For the day of vengeance is in mine heart and the year of my redeemed is come.” (Isa. 63:4.) We quote verses 1-3, also 17, 18: “Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah? this that is glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatness of his strength? I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save. Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth in the winefat? I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the people there was none with me: for I will tread them in mine anger, and trample them in my fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon my garments, and I will stain all my raiment…. O Lord, why hast thou made us to err from thy ways, and hardened our heart from thy fear? Return for thy servant’s sake, the tribes of thine inheritance. The people of thy holiness have possessed it but a little while: our adversaries have trodden down thy sanctuary.”

The prophet saw Christ himself returning from the slaughter of the Edomites — the class who were deceiving God’s people in the church, the tares, or adversaries who had trodden down His

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 217

sanctuary. “Bozrah” means “sheepfold” — the church. He saw His garments stained with the blood of the tares, in delivering His people from their hands. The prophet asked: “Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth the winefat?” The purification of the church makes it necessary for Christ to leave the place of judgment and descend to deliver His redeemed (the 144,000), and this is what causes the judgment to cease, and the voices to be silenced for about half an hour — seven days. The Spirit of Prophecy bears witness of the same. “The Lord Jesus shall rise up from His mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” vol. 5, p. 690. Peter, looking forward to the purification of God’s church, and the commencement of the judgment for the living, says: “For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall be the end of them that obey not the gospel of God?” (1 Peter 4:17.)

Had the church as a body, or at least the leaders of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination accepted the message of reform as presented to them in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, there would be no necessity for that class to fall by the figure of the five men with the slaughter weapons. It is the reception or rejection of the message that will fix the destiny of the two classes as described in the following testimony: “I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the true witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect upon the heart of the receiver, and will lead him to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. Some will not bear this straight testimony. They will rise up against it, and this is what will cause a shaking among God’s people.” — “Early Writings,” p. 270.

In the earthly sanctuary, the high priest entered the most holy apartment once a year, and on that particular day every Israelite was to confess his sin. He who neglected to comply with the divine requirements was cut off from his people. (See Lev. 23:29, 30.) Thus the day of anti-typical atonement, judgment, or cleansing of the sanctuary, as set forth in Daniel 8:14, is a day of purification for the camp of Israel, the church — putting away sin and sinners. The earthly sanctuary was a figure of the heavenly. (See Heb. 9:23, 24.) It was instituted with its ceremonial system to point forward to the work of Christ, our High Priest in the heavenly sanctuary during the anti-typical

Shepherd’s Rod book, Vol. 2 218

period — New Testament time. As the sanctuary with all its services, was a figure of type of the true, heavenly, under the administration of Christ, so the typical day of atonement must point out the truth in the anti-typical period — our time.

While the judgment for the living is in progress, every sin must be confessed and put away. He who would neglect this great privilege, will find himself involved in everlasting ruin — cut off from among His people. Ignoring this most vital subject would not profit us in the least.

Reformation In View

The great reformation in view, vividly represented by the angel at the golden altar with the prayers of the saints, and the casting of the fire from the altar to the earth, is foretold, also, in the following testimony: “In visions of the night representations passed before me of a great reformatory movement among God’s people. Many were praising God. The sick were healed, and other miracles were wrought. A spirit of intercession was seen; even as was manifested before the great day of Pentecost. Hundreds and thousands were seen visiting families, and opening before them the word of God. Hearts were convicted by the power of the Holy Spirit, and a spirit of genuine conversion was manifest. On every side doors were thrown open to the proclamation of the truth. The world seemed to be lightened with the heavenly influence. Great blessings were received by the true and humble people of God.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 126.

My brethren, the Lord is speaking to us. Shall we not heed His voice? Shall we not trim our lamps and act like men who look for their Lord to come? “The time is one that calls for light bearing, and for action.” Awake, I beseech you, from the sleep of death. Let not the last day find you destitute of heavenly treasure.

Are all the living judged and sealed under the seventh seal? Or have some been considered before its opening? To answer this question we quote Revelation 8:3, “And another angel came and stood at the altar, having a golden censer; and there was given unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne.” Note, the prayer is offered for all saints. No one, knowing God’s truth, would dare pray for the dead, for it is abomination in God’s sight; much less would an angel commit such sin.

The Psa